This is a modern-English version of The Rise of Silas Lapham, originally written by Howells, William Dean.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE RISE OF SILAS LAPHAM
by
William Dean Howells
CONTENTS
I.
WHEN Bartley Hubbard went to interview Silas Lapham for the "Solid Men of Boston" series, which he undertook to finish up in The Events, after he replaced their original projector on that newspaper, Lapham received him in his private office by previous appointment.
WHEN Bartley Hubbard went to interview Silas Lapham for the "Solid Men of Boston" series, which he set out to complete in The Events after he took over as the original projector for that newspaper, Lapham welcomed him in his private office as planned.
"Walk right in!" he called out to the journalist, whom he caught sight of through the door of the counting-room.
"Come on in!" he called out to the journalist, whom he spotted through the door of the counting room.
He did not rise from the desk at which he was writing, but he gave Bartley his left hand for welcome, and he rolled his large head in the direction of a vacant chair. "Sit down! I'll be with you in just half a minute."
He didn’t get up from the desk where he was writing, but he offered Bartley his left hand in greeting and tilted his large head toward an empty chair. "Sit down! I’ll be with you in just half a minute."
"Take your time," said Bartley, with the ease he instantly felt. "I'm in no hurry." He took a note-book from his pocket, laid it on his knee, and began to sharpen a pencil.
"Take your time," Bartley said, feeling completely relaxed. "I'm not in a rush." He took a notebook out of his pocket, placed it on his knee, and started sharpening a pencil.
"There!" Lapham pounded with his great hairy fist on the envelope he had been addressing.
"There!" Lapham banged his large, hairy fist on the envelope he had been writing.
"William!" he called out, and he handed the letter to a boy who came to get it. "I want that to go right away. Well, sir," he continued, wheeling round in his leather-cushioned swivel-chair, and facing Bartley, seated so near that their knees almost touched, "so you want my life, death, and Christian sufferings, do you, young man?"
"William!" he shouted, handing the letter to a boy who came to grab it. "I need that to go immediately. Well, sir," he went on, turning in his leather swivel chair to face Bartley, who was sitting so close that their knees nearly touched, "so you want to know about my life, death, and Christian struggles, do you, young man?"
"That's what I'm after," said Bartley. "Your money or your life."
"That's what I want," said Bartley. "Your money or your life."
"I guess you wouldn't want my life without the money," said Lapham, as if he were willing to prolong these moments of preparation.
"I guess you wouldn't want my life without the money," Lapham said, as if he was okay with extending these moments of getting ready.
"Take 'em both," Bartley suggested. "Don't want your money without your life, if you come to that. But you're just one million times more interesting to the public than if you hadn't a dollar; and you know that as well as I do, Mr. Lapham. There's no use beating about the bush."
"Take both," Bartley suggested. "I wouldn’t want your money without your life, to put it bluntly. But you’re a million times more interesting to the public with a dollar than without one, and you know that as well as I do, Mr. Lapham. There’s no point in dancing around the issue."
"No," said Lapham, somewhat absently. He put out his huge foot and pushed the ground-glass door shut between his little den and the book-keepers, in their larger den outside.
"No," Lapham said, a bit distracted. He stretched out his large foot and pushed the ground-glass door shut between his small office and the bookkeepers in their larger office outside.
"In personal appearance," wrote Bartley in the sketch for which he now studied his subject, while he waited patiently for him to continue, "Silas Lapham is a fine type of the successful American. He has a square, bold chin, only partially concealed by the short reddish-grey beard, growing to the edges of his firmly closing lips. His nose is short and straight; his forehead good, but broad rather than high; his eyes blue, and with a light in them that is kindly or sharp according to his mood. He is of medium height, and fills an average arm-chair with a solid bulk, which on the day of our interview was unpretentiously clad in a business suit of blue serge. His head droops somewhat from a short neck, which does not trouble itself to rise far from a pair of massive shoulders."
"In terms of personal appearance," Bartley wrote in the sketch he was preparing while he patiently waited for his subject to resume, "Silas Lapham is a great example of a successful American. He has a square, bold chin, only partially hidden by a short reddish-grey beard that frames his firmly closed lips. His nose is short and straight; his forehead is decent but broader than it is high; his eyes are blue and have a light in them that can be kind or sharp depending on his mood. He’s of medium height and occupies an average armchair with a solid build, which, on the day of our interview, was simply dressed in a business suit made of blue serge. His head leans slightly forward from a short neck, which doesn't lift far from a pair of broad shoulders."
"I don't know as I know just where you want me to begin," said Lapham.
"I’m not sure where you want me to start," said Lapham.
"Might begin with your birth; that's where most of us begin," replied Bartley.
"Might start with your birth; that's where a lot of us start," Bartley replied.
A gleam of humorous appreciation shot into Lapham's blue eyes.
A spark of humor lit up Lapham's blue eyes.
"I didn't know whether you wanted me to go quite so far back as that," he said. "But there's no disgrace in having been born, and I was born in the State of Vermont, pretty well up under the Canada line--so well up, in fact, that I came very near being an adoptive citizen; for I was bound to be an American of SOME sort, from the word Go! That was about--well, let me see!--pretty near sixty years ago: this is '75, and that was '20. Well, say I'm fifty-five years old; and I've LIVED 'em, too; not an hour of waste time about ME, anywheres! I was born on a farm, and----"
"I wasn't sure how far back you wanted me to go," he said. "But there's no shame in being born, and I was born in Vermont, pretty close to the Canadian border—so close, in fact, that I almost became a Canadian citizen; because I was destined to be an American of SOME kind, from the start! That was about—let me think—a little under sixty years ago: this is '75, and that was '20. So, let's say I'm fifty-five years old; and I've really LIVED those years, too; not a minute of wasted time for me, anywhere! I was born on a farm, and----"
"Worked in the fields summers and went to school winters: regulation thing?" Bartley cut in.
"Worked in the fields in the summer and went to school in the winter: is that the way it is?" Bartley interrupted.
"Regulation thing," said Lapham, accepting this irreverent version of his history somewhat dryly.
"Regulation thing," Lapham said, accepting this cheeky take on his history with a bit of dryness.
"Parents poor, of course," suggested the journalist. "Any barefoot business? Early deprivations of any kind, that would encourage the youthful reader to go and do likewise? Orphan myself, you know," said Bartley, with a smile of cynical good-comradery.
"Parents are struggling, obviously," the journalist pointed out. "Any business without shoes? Any hardships in your early life that might inspire the young reader to follow the same path? I'm an orphan myself, you know," Bartley said, smiling with a touch of cynical camaraderie.
Lapham looked at him silently, and then said with quiet self-respect, "I guess if you see these things as a joke, my life won't interest you."
Lapham stared at him silently and then said with calm dignity, "I guess if you think of these things as a joke, my life won't matter to you."
"Oh yes, it will," returned Bartley, unabashed. "You'll see; it'll come out all right." And in fact it did so, in the interview which Bartley printed.
"Oh yes, it will," Bartley replied, unbothered. "You'll see; it'll turn out fine." And indeed, it did, in the interview that Bartley published.
"Mr. Lapham," he wrote, "passed rapidly over the story of his early life, its poverty and its hardships, sweetened, however, by the recollections of a devoted mother, and a father who, if somewhat her inferior in education, was no less ambitious for the advancement of his children. They were quiet, unpretentious people, religious, after the fashion of that time, and of sterling morality, and they taught their children the simple virtues of the Old Testament and Poor Richard's Almanac."
"Mr. Lapham," he wrote, "quickly went through the story of his early life, which was filled with poverty and challenges, but was brightened by loving memories of a devoted mother and a father who, while not as educated as her, was just as driven for his children's success. They were humble, ordinary folks, religious in the way typical for that era, with strong moral values, and they instilled in their children the basic virtues found in the Old Testament and Poor Richard's Almanac."
Bartley could not deny himself this gibe; but he trusted to Lapham's unliterary habit of mind for his security in making it, and most other people would consider it sincere reporter's rhetoric.
Bartley couldn’t resist making this joke; but he relied on Lapham’s lack of literary refinement to feel secure in saying it, while most other people would see it as genuine reporter's talk.
"You know," he explained to Lapham, "that we have to look at all these facts as material, and we get the habit of classifying them. Sometimes a leading question will draw out a whole line of facts that a man himself would never think of." He went on to put several queries, and it was from Lapham's answers that he generalised the history of his childhood. "Mr. Lapham, although he did not dwell on his boyish trials and struggles, spoke of them with deep feeling and an abiding sense of their reality." This was what he added in the interview, and by the time he had got Lapham past the period where risen Americans are all pathetically alike in their narrow circumstances, their sufferings, and their aspirations, he had beguiled him into forgetfulness of the check he had received, and had him talking again in perfect enjoyment of his autobiography.
"You know," he explained to Lapham, "we have to look at all these facts as material, and we develop the habit of categorizing them. Sometimes a leading question can reveal a whole series of facts that a person wouldn’t normally think of." He proceeded to ask several questions, and from Lapham's responses, he pieced together the story of his childhood. "Mr. Lapham, although he didn’t linger on his youthful struggles, spoke about them with deep emotion and a lasting sense of their significance." This is what he added during the interview, and by the time he had guided Lapham past the point where successful Americans often share similar narrow circumstances, hardships, and hopes, he had charmed him into forgetting the setback he had faced and had him talking again with genuine enjoyment about his life story.
"Yes, sir," said Lapham, in a strain which Bartley was careful not to interrupt again, "a man never sees all that his mother has been to him till it's too late to let her know that he sees it. Why, my mother--" he stopped. "It gives me a lump in the throat," he said apologetically, with an attempt at a laugh. Then he went on: "She was a little frail thing, not bigger than a good-sized intermediate school-girl; but she did the whole work of a family of boys, and boarded the hired men besides. She cooked, swept, washed, ironed, made and mended from daylight till dark--and from dark till daylight, I was going to say; for I don't know how she got any time for sleep. But I suppose she did. She got time to go to church, and to teach us to read the Bible, and to misunderstand it in the old way. She was GOOD. But it ain't her on her knees in church that comes back to me so much like the sight of an angel as her on her knees before me at night, washing my poor, dirty little feet, that I'd run bare in all day, and making me decent for bed. There were six of us boys; it seems to me we were all of a size; and she was just so careful with all of us. I can feel her hands on my feet yet!" Bartley looked at Lapham's No. 10 boots, and softly whistled through his teeth. "We were patched all over; but we wa'n't ragged. I don't know how she got through it. She didn't seem to think it was anything; and I guess it was no more than my father expected of her. HE worked like a horse in doors and out--up at daylight, feeding the stock, and groaning round all day with his rheumatism, but not stopping."
"Yes, sir," Lapham said, a tone in his voice that Bartley made sure not to interrupt again. "A man never fully appreciates everything his mother has done for him until it’s too late to tell her he sees it. You see, my mother—" he paused. "It gets me all choked up," he added apologetically, trying to laugh it off. Then he continued: "She was a tiny, frail woman, not much bigger than a typical middle school girl; but she handled all the work for a family of boys and took care of the hired hands too. She cooked, cleaned, did laundry, ironed, sewed, and mended from dawn until dusk—and honestly, probably even longer, because I don’t know how she found time to sleep. But I assume she did. She made time to go to church and to teach us to read the Bible, even if she sometimes misunderstood it the old-fashioned way. She was GOOD. But what I remember most isn’t her kneeling in church looking like an angel; it’s her kneeling beside me at night, washing my dirty little feet, which I had run around barefoot all day, and getting me ready for bed. There were six of us boys; we all seemed about the same size, and she was so attentive to all of us. I can still feel her hands on my feet!" Bartley glanced at Lapham's size 10 boots and softly whistled. "We were patched all over, but we weren't ragged. I honestly don't know how she managed. She didn't seem to think it was a big deal; I guess it was just what my father expected from her. HE worked like a horse, indoors and out—up at dawn to feed the animals, and then groaning around all day with his rheumatism but never stopping."
Bartley hid a yawn over his note-book, and probably, if he could have spoken his mind, he would have suggested to Lapham that he was not there for the purpose of interviewing his ancestry. But Bartley had learned to practise a patience with his victims which he did not always feel, and to feign an interest in their digressions till he could bring them up with a round turn.
Bartley covered a yawn with his notebook, and if he could have said what he really thought, he would have told Lapham that he wasn't there to trace his family history. But Bartley had learned to be patient with his subjects, even when he didn't actually feel it, and to pretend to be interested in their long-winded stories until he could steer the conversation back on track.
"I tell you," said Lapham, jabbing the point of his penknife into the writing-pad on the desk before him, "when I hear women complaining nowadays that their lives are stunted and empty, I want to tell 'em about my MOTHER'S life. I could paint it out for 'em."
"I’m telling you," Lapham said, poking the tip of his penknife into the writing pad on his desk, "whenever I hear women complaining these days that their lives are unfulfilled and dull, I want to tell them about my MOTHER'S life. I could illustrate it for them."
Bartley saw his opportunity at the word paint, and cut in. "And you say, Mr. Lapham, that you discovered this mineral paint on the old farm yourself?"
Bartley saw his chance when he heard the word paint, and jumped in. "So, Mr. Lapham, you’re telling me that you found this mineral paint on the old farm all by yourself?"
Lapham acquiesced in the return to business. "I didn't discover it," he said scrupulously. "My father found it one day, in a hole made by a tree blowing down. There it was, lying loose in the pit, and sticking to the roots that had pulled up a big, cake of dirt with 'em. I don't know what give him the idea that there was money in it, but he did think so from the start. I guess, if they'd had the word in those days, they'd considered him pretty much of a crank about it. He was trying as long as he lived to get that paint introduced; but he couldn't make it go. The country was so poor they couldn't paint their houses with anything; and father hadn't any facilities. It got to be a kind of joke with us; and I guess that paint-mine did as much as any one thing to make us boys clear out as soon as we got old enough. All my brothers went West, and took up land; but I hung on to New England and I hung on to the old farm, not because the paint-mine was on it, but because the old house was--and the graves. Well," said Lapham, as if unwilling to give himself too much credit, "there wouldn't been any market for it, anyway. You can go through that part of the State and buy more farms than you can shake a stick at for less money than it cost to build the barns on 'em. Of course, it's turned out a good thing. I keep the old house up in good shape, and we spend a month or so there every summer. M' wife kind of likes it, and the girls. Pretty place; sightly all round it. I've got a force of men at work there the whole time, and I've got a man and his wife in the house. Had a family meeting there last year; the whole connection from out West. There!" Lapham rose from his seat and took down a large warped, unframed photograph from the top of his desk, passing his hand over it, and then blowing vigorously upon it, to clear it of the dust. "There we are, ALL of us."
Lapham agreed to get back to business. "I didn't discover it," he said carefully. "My father found it one day in a hole made by a fallen tree. There it was, lying loose in the pit, stuck to the roots that had pulled up a big chunk of dirt with them. I don't know what made him think there was money in it, but he believed so from the very beginning. I guess if they'd had the term back then, they would have thought he was pretty much of a crank about it. He tried his whole life to get that paint introduced, but he couldn't make it happen. The country was so poor they couldn't paint their houses with anything, and my father didn't have any resources. It became a bit of a joke for us; I think that paint mine did as much as anything to push us boys out as soon as we were old enough. All my brothers went West and took up land, but I stuck with New England and the old farm, not because of the paint mine, but because of the old house—and the graves. Well," Lapham said, as if reluctant to take too much credit, "there wouldn't have been any market for it anyway. You can drive through that part of the state and buy more farms than you can count for less money than it cost to build the barns on them. Of course, it's turned out to be a good thing. I keep the old house in good shape, and we spend a month or so there every summer. My wife likes it, and so do the girls. It's a pretty place, nice all around. I have a crew of workers there all the time, and I've got a man and his wife living in the house. We had a family gathering there last year; the whole clan from out West. There!" Lapham stood up from his seat and took down a large, warped, unframed photograph from the top of his desk, brushed his hand over it, and then blew on it vigorously to clear off the dust. "There we are, ALL of us."
"I don't need to look twice at YOU," said Bartley, putting his finger on one of the heads.
"I don't need to look twice at you," Bartley said, pointing at one of the heads.
"Well, that's Bill," said Lapham, with a gratified laugh. "He's about as brainy as any of us, I guess. He's one of their leading lawyers, out Dubuque way; been judge of the Common Pleas once or twice. That's his son--just graduated at Yale--alongside of my youngest girl. Good-looking chap, ain't he?"
"Well, that's Bill," Lapham said, laughing with satisfaction. "He's probably as smart as any of us, I suppose. He's one of the top lawyers out in Dubuque; he's been a Common Pleas judge once or twice. That's his son—just graduated from Yale—next to my youngest daughter. Good-looking guy, right?"
"SHE'S a good-looking chap," said Bartley, with prompt irreverence. He hastened to add, at the frown which gathered between Lapham's eyes, "What a beautiful creature she is! What a lovely, refined, sensitive face! And she looks GOOD, too."
"She's a good-looking guy," Bartley said with immediate irreverence. He quickly added, seeing the frown on Lapham's face, "What a beautiful person she is! What a lovely, refined, sensitive face! And she looks great, too."
"She is good," said the father, relenting.
"She’s good," said the father, giving in.
"And, after all, that's about the best thing in a woman," said the potential reprobate. "If my wife wasn't good enough to keep both of us straight, I don't know what would become of me." "My other daughter," said Lapham, indicating a girl with eyes that showed large, and a face of singular gravity. "Mis' Lapham," he continued, touching his wife's effigy with his little finger. "My brother Willard and his family--farm at Kankakee. Hazard Lapham and his wife--Baptist preacher in Kansas. Jim and his three girls--milling business at Minneapolis. Ben and his family--practising medicine in Fort Wayne."
"And, honestly, that's the best quality in a woman," said the potential troublemaker. "If my wife wasn’t good enough to keep us both on track, I don’t know what would happen to me." "My other daughter," said Lapham, pointing to a girl with wide eyes and a serious expression. "Miss Lapham," he continued, touching his wife's likeness with his finger. "My brother Willard and his family—they run a farm in Kankakee. Hazard Lapham and his wife—he's a Baptist preacher in Kansas. Jim and his three daughters—they have a milling business in Minneapolis. Ben and his family—they're practicing medicine in Fort Wayne."
The figures were clustered in an irregular group in front of an old farm-house, whose original ugliness had been smartened up with a coat of Lapham's own paint, and heightened with an incongruous piazza. The photographer had not been able to conceal the fact that they were all decent, honest-looking, sensible people, with a very fair share of beauty among the young girls; some of these were extremely pretty, in fact. He had put them into awkward and constrained attitudes, of course; and they all looked as if they had the instrument of torture which photographers call a head-rest under their occiputs. Here and there an elderly lady's face was a mere blur; and some of the younger children had twitched themselves into wavering shadows, and might have passed for spirit-photographs of their own little ghosts. It was the standard family-group photograph, in which most Americans have figured at some time or other; and Lapham exhibited a just satisfaction in it. "I presume," he mused aloud, as he put it back on top of his desk, "that we sha'n't soon get together again, all of us."
The people were gathered in a messy group in front of an old farmhouse, which had been spruced up with a coat of Lapham's own paint and fitted with an oddly placed porch. The photographer couldn’t hide the fact that they were all decent, honest-looking, sensible folks, with a decent amount of beauty among the young women; some of them were actually very pretty. He had positioned them in awkward and stiff poses, of course; they all looked as if they were enduring the torture device known as a head-rest under their heads. Here and there, an older woman's face was just a blur, and some of the younger kids had fidgeted into shaky shadows, resembling ghostly images of themselves. It was the typical family group photo that most Americans have been a part of at some point; Lapham displayed a sense of satisfaction with it. "I guess," he thought out loud, as he set it back on top of his desk, "that we won't be getting together like this again anytime soon."
"And you say," suggested Bartley, "that you stayed right along on the old place, when the rest cleared out West?"
"And you’re saying," Bartley suggested, "that you stayed here on the old place while everyone else moved out West?"
"No o-o-o," said Lapham, with a long, loud drawl; "I cleared out West too, first off. Went to Texas. Texas was all the cry in those days. But I got enough of the Lone Star in about three months, and I come back with the idea that Vermont was good enough for me."
"No way," said Lapham, with a long, loud drawl. "I headed out West too, at first. Went to Texas. Texas was all the rage back then. But I got tired of the Lone Star in about three months, and I came back thinking that Vermont was good enough for me."
"Fatted calf business?" queried Bartley, with his pencil poised above his note-book.
"Fatted calf business?" Bartley asked, holding his pencil above his notebook.
"I presume they were glad to see me," said Lapham, with dignity. "Mother," he added gently, "died that winter, and I stayed on with father. I buried him in the spring; and then I came down to a little place called Lumberville, and picked up what jobs I could get. I worked round at the saw-mills, and I was ostler a while at the hotel--I always DID like a good horse. Well, I WA'N'T exactly a college graduate, and I went to school odd times. I got to driving the stage after while, and by and by I BOUGHT the stage and run the business myself. Then I hired the tavern-stand, and--well to make a long story short, then I got married. Yes," said Lapham, with pride, "I married the school-teacher. We did pretty well with the hotel, and my wife she was always at me to paint up. Well, I put it off, and PUT it off, as a man will, till one day I give in, and says I, 'Well, let's paint up. Why, Pert,'--m'wife's name's Persis,--'I've got a whole paint-mine out on the farm. Let's go out and look at it.' So we drove out. I'd let the place for seventy-five dollars a year to a shif'less kind of a Kanuck that had come down that way; and I'd hated to see the house with him in it; but we drove out one Saturday afternoon, and we brought back about a bushel of the stuff in the buggy-seat, and I tried it crude, and I tried it burnt; and I liked it. M'wife she liked it too. There wa'n't any painter by trade in the village, and I mixed it myself. Well, sir, that tavern's got that coat of paint on it yet, and it hain't ever had any other, and I don't know's it ever will. Well, you know, I felt as if it was a kind of harumscarum experiment, all the while; and I presume I shouldn't have tried it but I kind of liked to do it because father'd always set so much store by his paint-mine. And when I'd got the first coat on,"--Lapham called it CUT,--"I presume I must have set as much as half an hour; looking at it and thinking how he would have enjoyed it. I've had my share of luck in this world, and I ain't a-going to complain on my OWN account, but I've noticed that most things get along too late for most people. It made me feel bad, and it took all the pride out my success with the paint, thinking of father. Seemed to me I might 'a taken more interest in it when he was by to see; but we've got to live and learn. Well, I called my wife out,--I'd tried it on the back of the house, you know,--and she left her dishes,--I can remember she came out with her sleeves rolled up and set down alongside of me on the trestle,--and says I, 'What do you think, Persis?' And says she, 'Well, you hain't got a paint-mine, Silas Lapham; you've got a GOLD-mine.' She always was just so enthusiastic about things. Well, it was just after two or three boats had burnt up out West, and a lot of lives lost, and there was a great cry about non-inflammable paint, and I guess that was what was in her mind. 'Well, I guess it ain't any gold-mine, Persis,' says I; 'but I guess it IS a paint-mine. I'm going to have it analysed, and if it turns out what I think it is, I'm going to work it. And if father hadn't had such a long name, I should call it the Nehemiah Lapham Mineral Paint. But, any rate, every barrel of it, and every keg, and every bottle, and every package, big or little, has got to have the initials and figures N.L.f. 1835, S.L.t. 1855, on it. Father found it in 1835, and I tried it in 1855.'"
"I guess they were happy to see me," Lapham said with a sense of pride. "Mom," he added softly, "passed away that winter, and I stayed with Dad. I buried him in the spring, and then I went to a little place called Lumberville and took whatever jobs I could find. I worked around at the sawmills and was a stable hand for a while at the hotel—I’ve always liked a good horse. Well, I wasn't exactly a college grad and went to school occasionally. Eventually, I started driving the stagecoach, and before long, I bought the stage and ran the business myself. Then I leased the tavern, and—long story short, I got married. Yes," Lapham said proudly, "I married the schoolteacher. We did pretty well with the hotel, and my wife was always pushing me to paint it. I kept putting it off, as guys do, until one day I finally agreed and said, 'Alright, let’s paint it. Why, Pert,'—my wife’s name is Persis—'I’ve got a whole paint-mine out on the farm. Let’s go check it out.' So we drove out. I had leased the place for seventy-five dollars a year to a lazy kind of Canadian who had moved down there; I hated to see the house occupied by him. But one Saturday afternoon, we drove out, and we brought back about a bushel of the stuff in the buggy seat. I tried it raw, and I tried it burnt; and I liked it. My wife liked it too. There wasn’t any professional painter in the village, so I mixed it myself. Well, sir, that tavern still has that coat of paint on it, and it hasn’t had any other since, and I don’t know if it ever will. I felt like it was a bit of a crazy experiment the whole time; I probably wouldn’t have attempted it, but I wanted to because my father always valued his paint-mine. When I applied the first coat,"—Lapham called it a CUT—"I probably sat there for half an hour just looking at it, thinking about how much he would have enjoyed it. I've had my share of luck in this world, and I’m not going to complain on my own behalf, but I’ve noticed that most things come too late for most people. It made me feel bad and took away some of the pride in my paint success, thinking about my father. It seemed to me I could have taken more interest in it when he was around to see it; but we have to live and learn. Well, I called my wife out—I had tried the paint on the back of the house, you know—and she left her dishes behind. I remember she came out with her sleeves rolled up and sat beside me on the trestle, and I said, 'What do you think, Persis?' And she replied, 'Well, you don’t just have a paint-mine, Silas Lapham; you have a GOLD-mine.' She always was so enthusiastic about things. Well, this was right after two or three boats had burned out West, with many lives lost, and there was a huge demand for non-flammable paint, and I guess that was what was on her mind. 'Well, I doubt it’s a gold-mine, Persis,' I said; 'but I’m pretty sure it’s a paint-mine. I’m going to have it analyzed, and if it turns out to be what I think, I’m going to develop it. If my father didn’t have such a long name, I’d call it the Nehemiah Lapham Mineral Paint. But anyway, every barrel, every keg, every bottle, and every package, big or small, has to have the initials and figures N.L.f. 1835, S.L.t. 1855 on it. Father found it in 1835, and I tried it in 1855.'"
"'S.T.--1860--X.' business," said Bartley.
"'S.T.--1860--X.' business," Bartley said.
"Yes," said Lapham, "but I hadn't heard of Plantation Bitters then, and I hadn't seen any of the fellow's labels. I set to work and I got a man down from Boston; and I carried him out to the farm, and he analysed it--made a regular Job of it. Well, sir, we built a kiln, and we kept a lot of that paint-ore red-hot for forty-eight hours; kept the Kanuck and his family up, firing. The presence of iron in the ore showed with the magnet from the start; and when he came to test it, he found out that it contained about seventy-five per cent. of the peroxide of iron."
"Yeah," Lapham said, "but I hadn’t heard of Plantation Bitters back then, and I hadn’t seen any of that guy's labels. I got a guy from Boston and took him out to the farm, where he analyzed it—really broke it down. So, we built a kiln and kept a ton of that paint ore red-hot for forty-eight hours, keeping the Canadian and his family busy stoking the fire. The iron in the ore showed up right away with the magnet, and when he tested it, he discovered it had about seventy-five percent peroxide of iron."
Lapham pronounced the scientific phrases with a sort of reverent satisfaction, as if awed through his pride by a little lingering uncertainty as to what peroxide was. He accented it as if it were purr-ox-EYED; and Bartley had to get him to spell it.
Lapham said the scientific terms with a kind of respectful satisfaction, as if his pride was tinged with a bit of lingering doubt about what peroxide actually was. He emphasized it like it was pur-ox-EYED; and Bartley had to ask him to spell it out.
"Well, and what then?" he asked, when he had made a note of the percentage.
"Okay, and what now?" he asked, after jotting down the percentage.
"What then?" echoed Lapham. "Well, then, the fellow set down and told me, 'You've got a paint here,' says he, 'that's going to drive every other mineral paint out of the market. Why' says he, 'it'll drive 'em right into the Back Bay!' Of course, I didn't know what the Back Bay was then, but I begun to open my eyes; thought I'd had 'em open before, but I guess I hadn't. Says he, 'That paint has got hydraulic cement in it, and it can stand fire and water and acids;' he named over a lot of things. Says he, 'It'll mix easily with linseed oil, whether you want to use it boiled or raw; and it ain't a-going to crack nor fade any; and it ain't a-going to scale. When you've got your arrangements for burning it properly, you're going to have a paint that will stand like the everlasting hills, in every climate under the sun.' Then he went into a lot of particulars, and I begun to think he was drawing a long-bow, and meant to make his bill accordingly. So I kept pretty cool; but the fellow's bill didn't amount to anything hardly--said I might pay him after I got going; young chap, and pretty easy; but every word he said was gospel. Well, I ain't a-going to brag up my paint; I don't suppose you came here to hear me blow."
"What then?" Lapham repeated. "Well, then, the guy sat down and told me, 'You've got a paint here,' he said, 'that's going to push every other mineral paint out of the market. Why,' he said, 'it’ll send them right into the Back Bay!' Of course, I didn't know what the Back Bay was back then, but I started to open my eyes; I thought they were already open, but I guess they weren't. He said, 'That paint has hydraulic cement in it, and it can withstand fire and water and acids;' he listed a bunch of things. He said, 'It’ll mix easily with linseed oil, whether you want to use it boiled or raw; and it’s not going to crack or fade; and it’s not going to peel. When you’ve got your setup for properly burning it, you’re going to have a paint that will last like the everlasting hills, in every climate under the sun.' Then he went into a lot of details, and I started to think he was exaggerating, probably to make his bill bigger. So I stayed pretty calm; but the guy's bill didn't amount to much at all—said I could pay him after I got started; young guy, and pretty laid back; but every word he said was the truth. Well, I’m not going to brag about my paint; I don't think you came here to hear me talk myself up."
"Oh yes, I did," said Bartley. "That's what I want. Tell all there is to tell, and I can boil it down afterward. A man can't make a greater mistake with a reporter than to hold back anything out of modesty. It may be the very thing we want to know. What we want is the whole truth; and more; we've got so much modesty of our own that we can temper almost any statement."
"Oh yes, I did," said Bartley. "That's what I need. Share everything, and I can figure it out later. A guy can't make a bigger mistake with a reporter than to hold back anything out of modesty. It might be exactly what we need to know. What we want is the complete truth; and even more; we have so much modesty ourselves that we can soften almost any statement."
Lapham looked as if he did not quite like this tone, and he resumed a little more quietly. "Oh, there isn't really very much more to say about the paint itself. But you can use it for almost anything where a paint is wanted, inside or out. It'll prevent decay, and it'll stop it, after it's begun, in tin or iron. You can paint the inside of a cistern or a bath-tub with it, and water won't hurt it; and you can paint a steam-boiler with it, and heat won't. You can cover a brick wall with it, or a railroad car, or the deck of a steamboat, and you can't do a better thing for either."
Lapham looked like he wasn't too happy with that tone, so he continued a bit more calmly. "Oh, there really isn't much more to say about the paint itself. But you can use it for just about anything that needs paint, inside or outside. It'll prevent decay, and it'll stop it if it’s already started, on tin or iron. You can paint the inside of a cistern or a bathtub with it, and water won't damage it; and you can paint a steam boiler with it, and heat won't affect it. You can cover a brick wall with it, or a railroad car, or the deck of a steamboat, and you can't do a better job for any of them."
"Never tried it on the human conscience, I suppose," suggested Bartley.
"Guess it’s never been tested on human conscience," Bartley suggested.
"No, sir," replied Lapham gravely. "I guess you want to keep that as free from paint as you can, if you want much use of it. I never cared to try any of it on mine." Lapham suddenly lifted his bulk up out of his swivel-chair, and led the way out into the wareroom beyond the office partitions, where rows and ranks of casks, barrels, and kegs stretched dimly back to the rear of the building, and diffused an honest, clean, wholesome smell of oil and paint. They were labelled and branded as containing each so many pounds of Lapham's Mineral Paint, and each bore the mystic devices, N.L.f. 1835--S.L.t. 1855. "There!" said Lapham, kicking one of the largest casks with the toe of his boot, "that's about our biggest package; and here," he added, laying his hand affectionately on the head of a very small keg, as if it were the head of a child, which it resembled in size, "this is the smallest. We used to put the paint on the market dry, but now we grind every ounce of it in oil--very best quality of linseed oil--and warrant it. We find it gives more satisfaction. Now, come back to the office, and I'll show you our fancy brands."
"No, sir," Lapham replied seriously. "I think you want to keep that as free from paint as possible if you're going to use it a lot. I never bothered to try any on mine." Lapham suddenly stood up from his swivel chair and led the way out into the warehouse beyond the office partitions, where rows of casks, barrels, and kegs stretched back into the dimness, filling the air with a clean, honest smell of oil and paint. They were labeled and marked as containing various amounts of Lapham's Mineral Paint, each sporting the mysterious codes, N.L.f. 1835--S.L.t. 1855. "There!" said Lapham, kicking one of the largest casks with his boot, "that's our biggest package; and here," he added, placing his hand gently on the top of a very small keg, resembling a child's head, "this is the smallest. We used to sell the paint dry, but now we mix every ounce with oil—the highest quality linseed oil—and guarantee it. We find it gives better results. Now, let’s go back to the office, and I'll show you our fancy brands."
It was very cool and pleasant in that dim wareroom, with the rafters showing overhead in a cloudy perspective, and darkening away into the perpetual twilight at the rear of the building; and Bartley had found an agreeable seat on the head of a half-barrel of the paint, which he was reluctant to leave. But he rose and followed the vigorous lead of Lapham back to the office, where the sun of a long summer afternoon was just beginning to glare in at the window. On shelves opposite Lapham's desk were tin cans of various sizes, arranged in tapering cylinders, and showing, in a pattern diminishing toward the top, the same label borne by the casks and barrels in the wareroom. Lapham merely waved his hand toward these; but when Bartley, after a comprehensive glance at them, gave his whole attention to a row of clean, smooth jars, where different tints of the paint showed through flawless glass, Lapham smiled, and waited in pleased expectation.
It was cool and pleasant in that dim storage room, with the rafters visible overhead in a cloudy perspective, fading into the constant twilight at the back of the building; and Bartley had found a comfortable spot sitting on the end of a half-barrel of paint, which he was hesitant to leave. But he got up and followed Lapham back to the office, where the sun of a long summer afternoon was just starting to shine in through the window. On the shelves opposite Lapham's desk were tin cans of various sizes, arranged in narrowing cylinders, displaying the same label found on the casks and barrels in the storage room. Lapham just waved his hand toward them; but when Bartley, after a quick look, focused on a row of clean, smooth jars, where different shades of paint were visible through flawless glass, Lapham smiled and waited with anticipation.
"Hello!" said Bartley. "That's pretty!"
"Hey!" said Bartley. "That's nice!"
"Yes," assented Lapham, "it is rather nice. It's our latest thing, and we find it takes with customers first-rate. Look here!" he said, taking down one of the jars, and pointing to the first line of the label.
"Yeah," agreed Lapham, "it's actually pretty nice. It's our newest product, and we find that customers really love it. Check this out!" he said, taking down one of the jars and pointing to the first line of the label.
Bartley read, "THE PERSIS BRAND," and then he looked at Lapham and smiled.
Bartley read, "THE PERSIS BRAND," and then he looked at Lapham and smiled.
"After HER, of course," said Lapham. "Got it up and put the first of it on the market her last birthday. She was pleased."
"After HER, of course," Lapham said. "I got it ready and put the first part on the market for her last birthday. She was happy."
"I should think she might have been," said Bartley, while he made a note of the appearance of the jars.
"I would think she could have been," said Bartley, as he noted the appearance of the jars.
"I don't know about your mentioning it in your interview," said Lapham dubiously.
"I don't know about you bringing it up in your interview," Lapham said uncertainly.
"That's going into the interview, Mr. Lapham, if nothing else does. Got a wife myself, and I know just how you feel." It was in the dawn of Bartley's prosperity on the Boston Events, before his troubles with Marcia had seriously begun.
"That's what gets you through the interview, Mr. Lapham, if nothing else does. I have a wife too, and I understand how you feel." This was during the early days of Bartley's success at the Boston Events, before his issues with Marcia had really started.
"Is that so?" said Lapham, recognising with a smile another of the vast majority of married Americans; a few underrate their wives, but the rest think them supernal in intelligence and capability. "Well," he added, "we must see about that. Where'd you say you lived?"
"Is that so?" Lapham said, smiling as he recognized yet another one of the many married Americans; a few underestimate their wives, but the majority think they're incredibly smart and capable. "Well," he added, "we need to figure that out. Where did you say you lived?"
"We don't live; we board. Mrs. Nash, 13 Canary Place."
"We don't live; we just stay here. Mrs. Nash, 13 Canary Place."
"Well, we've all got to commence that way," suggested Lapham consolingly.
"Well, we all have to start like that," Lapham said reassuringly.
"Yes; but we've about got to the end of our string. I expect to be under a roof of my own on Clover Street before long. I suppose," said Bartley, returning to business, "that you didn't let the grass grow under your feet much after you found out what was in your paint-mine?"
"Yeah, but we're almost out of options. I expect to have my own place on Clover Street soon. I guess," Bartley said, getting back to business, "you didn’t waste any time once you found out what was in your paint mine?"
"No, sir," answered Lapham, withdrawing his eyes from a long stare at Bartley, in which he had been seeing himself a young man again, in the first days of his married life. "I went right back to Lumberville and sold out everything, and put all I could rake and scrape together into paint. And Mis' Lapham was with me every time. No hang back about HER. I tell you she was a WOMAN!"
"No, sir," Lapham replied, breaking his long gaze at Bartley, where he had been envisioning himself as a young man again, during the early days of his marriage. "I went straight back to Lumberville and sold everything, putting everything I could gather into paint. And Mrs. Lapham was with me every time. She never held back at all. I tell you, she was a real woman!"
Bartley laughed. "That's the sort most of us marry."
Bartley laughed. "That's the kind of person most of us end up marrying."
"No, we don't," said Lapham. "Most of us marry silly little girls grown up to LOOK like women."
"No, we don't," Lapham said. "Most of us marry silly little girls who have grown up to LOOK like women."
"Well, I guess that's about so," assented Bartley, as if upon second thought.
"Well, I guess that sounds about right," agreed Bartley, as if reconsidering.
"If it hadn't been for her," resumed Lapham, "the paint wouldn't have come to anything. I used to tell her it wa'n't the seventy-five per cent. of purr-ox-eyed of iron in the ORE that made that paint go; it was the seventy-five per cent. of purr-ox-eyed of iron in HER."
"If it hadn't been for her," Lapham continued, "the paint wouldn't have turned out at all. I used to tell her it wasn't the seventy-five percent of pure oxide of iron in the ore that made that paint work; it was the seventy-five percent of pure oxide of iron in HER."
"Good!" cried Bartley. "I'll tell Marcia that."
"Great!" shouted Bartley. "I’ll let Marcia know."
"In less'n six months there wa'n't a board-fence, nor a bridge-girder, nor a dead wall, nor a barn, nor a face of rock in that whole region that didn't have 'Lapham's Mineral Paint--Specimen' on it in the three colours we begun by making." Bartley had taken his seat on the window-sill, and Lapham, standing before him, now put up his huge foot close to Bartley's thigh; neither of them minded that.
"In less than six months, there wasn't a fence, a bridge beam, a blank wall, a barn, or a rock face in the entire area that didn't have 'Lapham's Mineral Paint--Specimen' on it in the three colors we started with." Bartley had taken his seat on the windowsill, and Lapham, standing in front of him, now placed his huge foot close to Bartley's thigh; neither of them cared.
"I've heard a good deal of talk about that S.T.--1860--X. man, and the stove-blacking man, and the kidney-cure man, because they advertised in that way; and I've read articles about it in the papers; but I don't see where the joke comes in, exactly. So long as the people that own the barns and fences don't object, I don't see what the public has got to do with it. And I never saw anything so very sacred about a big rock, along a river or in a pasture, that it wouldn't do to put mineral paint on it in three colours. I wish some of the people that talk about the landscape, and WRITE about it, had to bu'st one of them rocks OUT of the landscape with powder, or dig a hole to bury it in, as we used to have to do up on the farm; I guess they'd sing a little different tune about the profanation of scenery. There ain't any man enjoys a sightly bit of nature--a smooth piece of interval with half a dozen good-sized wine-glass elms in it--more than I do. But I ain't a-going to stand up for every big ugly rock I come across, as if we were all a set of dumn Druids. I say the landscape was made for man, and not man for the landscape."
"I've heard a lot of talk about that S.T.--1860--X guy, the stove-blacking guy, and the kidney-cure guy because they advertised that way; and I've read articles about it in the newspapers; but I don't get where the joke is, exactly. As long as the people who own the barns and fences don’t mind, I don’t see what the public has to do with it. And I’ve never seen anything so sacred about a big rock, whether it’s by a river or in a field, that it wouldn’t be okay to put mineral paint on it in three colors. I wish some of the people who talk about the landscape, and WRITE about it, had to blow one of those rocks OUT of the landscape with explosives, or dig a hole to bury it in, like we used to have to do on the farm; I bet they’d sing a different tune about ruining scenery. No one enjoys a beautiful piece of nature—a smooth patch of land with half a dozen decent-sized elm trees in it—more than I do. But I'm not going to defend every big ugly rock I come across, as if we were all a bunch of clueless Druids. I say the landscape was made for people, not people for the landscape."
"Yes," said Bartley carelessly; "it was made for the stove-polish man and the kidney-cure man."
"Yeah," Bartley said casually, "it was meant for the stove polish guy and the kidney cure guy."
"It was made for any man that knows how to use it," Lapham returned, insensible to Bartley's irony. "Let 'em go and live with nature in the WINTER, up there along the Canada line, and I guess they'll get enough of her for one while. Well--where was I?"
"It was made for anyone who knows how to use it," Lapham replied, oblivious to Bartley's sarcasm. "Let them go and live with nature in the winter, up there along the Canada line, and I bet they'll have their fill of it for a while. Well—where was I?"
"Decorating the landscape," said Bartley.
"Landscaping," said Bartley.
"Yes, sir; I started right there at Lumberville, and it give the place a start too. You won't find it on the map now; and you won't find it in the gazetteer. I give a pretty good lump of money to build a town-hall, about five years back, and the first meeting they held in it they voted to change the name,--Lumberville WA'N'T a name,--and it's Lapham now."
"Yes, sir; I started right there in Lumberville, and it helped give the place a boost too. You won't find it on the map now, and you won't locate it in the gazetteer either. I donated a good chunk of money to build a town hall about five years ago, and at the first meeting they held there, they voted to change the name—Lumberville wasn't really a name—and now it's Lapham."
"Isn't it somewhere up in that region that they get the old Brandon red?" asked Bartley.
"Isn't it up in that area where they get the old Brandon red?" asked Bartley.
"We're about ninety miles from Brandon. The Brandon's a good paint," said Lapham conscientiously. "Like to show you round up at our place some odd time, if you get off."
"We're about ninety miles from Brandon. The Brandon’s a good paint," said Lapham sincerely. "I’d like to show you around our place sometime if you get the chance."
"Thanks. I should like it first-rate. WORKS there?"
"Thanks. I think I'll love it. WORKS there?"
"Yes; works there. Well, sir, just about the time I got started, the war broke out; and it knocked my paint higher than a kite. The thing dropped perfectly dead. I presume that if I'd had any sort of influence, I might have got it into Government hands, for gun-carriages and army wagons, and may be on board Government vessels. But I hadn't, and we had to face the music. I was about broken-hearted, but m'wife she looked at it another way. 'I guess it's a providence,' says she. 'Silas, I guess you've got a country that's worth fighting for. Any rate, you better go out and give it a chance.' Well, sir, I went. I knew she meant business. It might kill her to have me go, but it would kill her sure if I stayed. She was one of that kind. I went. Her last words was, 'I'll look after the paint, Si.' We hadn't but just one little girl then,--boy'd died,--and Mis' Lapham's mother was livin' with us; and I knew if times DID anyways come up again, m'wife'd know just what to do. So I went. I got through; and you can call me Colonel, if you want to. Feel there!" Lapham took Bartley's thumb and forefinger and put them on a bunch in his leg, just above the knee. "Anything hard?"
"Yeah, I worked there. Well, sir, just when I started, the war broke out, and it hit my paint business hard. The whole thing just crashed. I guess if I had any connections, I might’ve gotten it into government hands for gun carriages, army wagons, or maybe even on government ships. But I didn’t, so we had to deal with it. I was pretty heartbroken, but my wife saw it differently. 'I think it's a sign,' she said. 'Silas, I think you have a country worth fighting for. At any rate, you should go and give it a shot.' So, I went. I knew she was serious. It might have broken her heart for me to leave, but it would definitely break her heart if I stayed. She was one of those people. I went. Her last words were, 'I'll take care of the paint, Si.' We only had one little girl at the time—our boy had died—and Mrs. Lapham’s mother was living with us. I knew if things got better, my wife would know exactly what to do. So I went. I made it through, and you can call me Colonel if you want. Feel this!" Lapham took Bartley's thumb and finger and placed them on a lump in his leg, just above the knee. "Does anything feel hard?"
"Ball?"
"Game?"
Lapham nodded. "Gettysburg. That's my thermometer. If it wa'n't for that, I shouldn't know enough to come in when it rains."
Lapham nodded. "Gettysburg. That’s my gauge. If it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t know enough to come in when it rains."
Bartley laughed at a joke which betrayed some evidences of wear. "And when you came back, you took hold of the paint and rushed it."
Bartley laughed at a joke that showed some signs of aging. "And when you came back, you grabbed the paint and rushed it."
"I took hold of the paint and rushed it--all I could," said Lapham, with less satisfaction than he had hitherto shown in his autobiography. "But I found that I had got back to another world. The day of small things was past, and I don't suppose it will ever come again in this country. My wife was at me all the time to take a partner--somebody with capital; but I couldn't seem to bear the idea. That paint was like my own blood to me. To have anybody else concerned in it was like--well, I don't know what. I saw it was the thing to do; but I tried to fight it off, and I tried to joke it off. I used to say, 'Why didn't you take a partner yourself, Persis, while I was away?' And she'd say, 'Well, if you hadn't come back, I should, Si.' Always DID like a joke about as well as any woman I ever saw. Well, I had to come to it. I took a partner." Lapham dropped the bold blue eyes with which he had been till now staring into Bartley's face, and the reporter knew that here was a place for asterisks in his interview, if interviews were faithful. "He had money enough," continued Lapham, with a suppressed sigh; "but he didn't know anything about paint. We hung on together for a year or two. And then we quit."
"I grabbed the paint and rushed it as fast as I could," Lapham said, with less satisfaction than he had previously shown in his autobiography. "But I found that I had returned to a different world. The era of small things was over, and I don’t think it will ever come back to this country. My wife kept pushing me to take on a partner—someone with funds; but I just couldn’t handle the idea. That paint felt like my own blood to me. Involving anyone else in it was like—well, I don't even know how to explain. I knew it was the right move, but I tried to resist it, and I tried to laugh it off. I would say, 'Why didn’t you take a partner yourself, Persis, while I was gone?' And she’d say, 'Well, if you hadn’t come back, I would have, Si.' She always loved a good joke as much as any woman I’ve ever known. Well, I had to face it. I took a partner." Lapham dropped the bold blue eyes he had been staring into Bartley’s face with, and the reporter realized this was a moment for asterisks in his interview, if interviews were honest. "He had enough money," Lapham continued, with a suppressed sigh; "but he didn’t know anything about paint. We stuck together for a year or two. And then we parted ways."
"And he had the experience," suggested Bartley, with companionable ease.
"And he had the experience," Bartley suggested casually.
"I had some of the experience too," said Lapham, with a scowl; and Bartley divined, through the freemasonry of all who have sore places in their memories, that this was a point which he must not touch again.
"I had some of that experience too," Lapham said, scowling; and Bartley sensed, through the unspoken bond of anyone with painful memories, that this was a topic he should avoid bringing up again.
"And since that, I suppose, you've played it alone."
"And I guess you've played it by yourself since then."
"I've played it alone."
"I've played it solo."
"You must ship some of this paint of yours to foreign countries, Colonel?" suggested Bartley, putting on a professional air.
"You need to send some of this paint of yours to other countries, Colonel?" Bartley suggested, adopting a professional tone.
"We ship it to all parts of the world. It goes to South America, lots of it. It goes to Australia, and it goes to India, and it goes to China, and it goes to the Cape of Good Hope. It'll stand any climate. Of course, we don't export these fancy brands much. They're for home use. But we're introducing them elsewhere. Here." Lapham pulled open a drawer, and showed Bartley a lot of labels in different languages--Spanish, French, German, and Italian. "We expect to do a good business in all those countries. We've got our agencies in Cadiz now, and in Paris, and in Hamburg, and in Leghorn. It's a thing that's bound to make its way. Yes, sir. Wherever a man has got a ship, or a bridge, or a lock, or a house, or a car, or a fence, or a pig-pen anywhere in God's universe to paint, that's the paint for him, and he's bound to find it out sooner or later. You pass a ton of that paint dry through a blast-furnace, and you'll get a quarter of a ton of pig-iron. I believe in my paint. I believe it's a blessing to the world. When folks come in, and kind of smell round, and ask me what I mix it with, I always say, 'Well, in the first place, I mix it with FAITH, and after that I grind it up with the best quality of boiled linseed oil that money will buy.'"
"We ship it all over the world. It goes to South America, a lot of it. It goes to Australia, India, China, and the Cape of Good Hope. It can handle any climate. Of course, we don't export these fancy brands much. They're meant for home use. But we're starting to introduce them elsewhere. Here." Lapham pulled open a drawer and showed Bartley a bunch of labels in different languages—Spanish, French, German, and Italian. "We expect to do good business in all those countries. We've got our agencies in Cádiz, Paris, Hamburg, and Livorno now. It's something that's sure to succeed. Yes, sir. Wherever someone has a ship, a bridge, a lock, a house, a car, a fence, or a pig pen anywhere in the world to paint, that's the paint for him, and he'll find out about it sooner or later. You can pass a ton of that paint through a blast furnace, and you'll get a quarter of a ton of pig iron. I believe in my paint. I believe it's a blessing to the world. When people come in, sniff around, and ask me what I mix it with, I always say, 'Well, first, I mix it with FAITH, and after that, I grind it up with the highest quality boiled linseed oil that money can buy.'"
Lapham took out his watch and looked at it, and Bartley perceived that his audience was drawing to a close. "'F you ever want to run down and take a look at our works, pass you over the road,"--he called it RUD--"and it sha'n't cost you a cent." "Well, may be I shall, sometime," said Bartley. "Good afternoon, Colonel."
Lapham pulled out his watch and checked the time, and Bartley realized that his chance to speak was ending. "'If you ever want to come down and check out our facilities, just cross the road,"--he referred to it as RUD--"and it won't cost you a dime." "Well, maybe I will, someday," said Bartley. "Good afternoon, Colonel."
"Good afternoon. Or--hold on! My horse down there yet, William?" he called to the young man in the counting-room who had taken his letter at the beginning of the interview. "Oh! All right!" he added, in response to something the young man said.
"Good afternoon. Or—wait! Is my horse down there yet, William?" he called to the young man in the counting room who had taken his letter at the start of the meeting. "Oh! Got it!" he added, in response to something the young man said.
"Can't I set you down somewhere, Mr. Hubbard? I've got my horse at the door, and I can drop you on my way home. I'm going to take Mis' Lapham to look at a house I'm driving piles for, down on the New Land."
"Can I drop you off somewhere, Mr. Hubbard? I have my horse waiting at the door, and I can take you on my way home. I'm heading to show Mrs. Lapham a house where I'm driving piles, down on the New Land."
"Don't care if I do," said Bartley.
"Don't care if I do," Bartley said.
Lapham put on a straw hat, gathered up some papers lying on his desk, pulled down its rolling cover, turned the key in it, and gave the papers to an extremely handsome young woman at one of the desks in the outer office. She was stylishly dressed, as Bartley saw, and her smooth, yellow hair was sculpturesquely waved over a low, white forehead. "Here," said Lapham, with the same prompt gruff kindness that he had used in addressing the young man, "I want you should put these in shape, and give me a type-writer copy to-morrow."
Lapham put on a straw hat, grabbed some papers off his desk, closed the rolling cover, locked it, and handed the papers to a very attractive young woman at one of the desks in the outer office. She was dressed stylishly, as Bartley noticed, and her smooth, yellow hair was artfully styled over a low, white forehead. "Here," Lapham said, with the same direct but friendly tone he had used with the young man, "I need you to organize these and get me a typed copy by tomorrow."
"What an uncommonly pretty girl!" said Bartley, as they descended the rough stairway and found their way out to the street, past the dangling rope of a block and tackle wandering up into the cavernous darkness overhead.
"What a surprisingly beautiful girl!" Bartley said as they went down the rough stairs and made their way out to the street, passing the dangling rope of a block and tackle that reached up into the dark space above.
"She does her work," said Lapham shortly.
"She gets her work done," Lapham said briefly.
Bartley mounted to the left side of the open buggy standing at the curb-stone, and Lapham, gathering up the hitching-weight, slid it under the buggy-seat and mounted beside him.
Bartley climbed onto the left side of the open buggy parked at the curb, and Lapham, picking up the hitching-weight, slid it under the seat and got in next to him.
"No chance to speed a horse here, of course," said Lapham, while the horse with a spirited gentleness picked her way, with a high, long action, over the pavement of the street. The streets were all narrow, and most of them crooked, in that quarter of the town; but at the end of one the spars of a vessel pencilled themselves delicately against the cool blue of the afternoon sky. The air was full of a smell pleasantly compounded of oakum, of leather, and of oil. It was not the busy season, and they met only two or three trucks heavily straggling toward the wharf with their long string teams; but the cobble-stones of the pavement were worn with the dint of ponderous wheels, and discoloured with iron-rust from them; here and there, in wandering streaks over its surface, was the grey stain of the salt water with which the street had been sprinkled.
"No chance to speed a horse here, of course," Lapham said, as the horse gracefully navigated the pavement with a high, elegant stride. The streets in this part of town were all narrow and mostly winding, but at the end of one, the spars of a ship stood out against the cool blue of the afternoon sky. The air was filled with a pleasant mix of oakum, leather, and oil. It wasn't the busy season; they only saw a couple of trucks slowly making their way to the wharf with their long lines of horses. The cobblestones were worn down from heavy wheels, stained with rust from them, and here and there, scattered streaks of gray from the saltwater that had splashed over the street.
After an interval of some minutes, which both men spent in looking round the dash-board from opposite sides to watch the stride of the horse, Bartley said, with a light sigh, "I had a colt once down in Maine that stepped just like that mare."
After a few minutes, during which both men looked around the dashboard from opposite sides to track the horse's stride, Bartley said with a slight sigh, "I once had a colt down in Maine that moved just like that mare."
"Well!" said Lapham, sympathetically recognising the bond that this fact created between them. "Well, now, I tell you what you do. You let me come for you 'most any afternoon, now, and take you out over the Milldam, and speed this mare a little. I'd like to show you what this mare can do. Yes, I would."
"Well!" Lapham said, understanding the connection that this fact created between them. "So, here’s what I suggest. Let me come by to pick you up one afternoon soon and take you out over the Milldam to let this mare stretch her legs a bit. I’d love to show you what this mare can do. Really."
"All right," answered Bartley; "I'll let you know my first day off."
"Okay," Bartley replied, "I'll let you know when my first day off is."
"Good," cried Lapham.
"Awesome," shouted Lapham.
"Kentucky?" queried Bartley.
"Kentucky?" asked Bartley.
"No, sir. I don't ride behind anything but Vermont; never did. Touch of Morgan, of course; but you can't have much Morgan in a horse if you want speed. Hambletonian mostly. Where'd you say you wanted to get out?"
"No, sir. I only ride behind Vermont; I never have. A bit of Morgan, of course, but you can't really have much Morgan in a horse if you want speed. Mostly Hambletonian. Where did you say you wanted to get off?"
"I guess you may put me down at the Events Office, just round the corner here. I've got to write up this interview while it's fresh."
"I guess you can drop me off at the Events Office, just around the corner here. I need to write up this interview while it's still fresh."
"All right," said Lapham, impersonally assenting to Bartley's use of him as material.
"Okay," Lapham said, agreeing without any personal feelings to Bartley's use of him as a resource.
He had not much to complain of in Bartley's treatment, unless it was the strain of extravagant compliment which it involved. But the flattery was mainly for the paint, whose virtues Lapham did not believe could be overstated, and himself and his history had been treated with as much respect as Bartley was capable of showing any one. He made a very picturesque thing of the discovery of the paint-mine. "Deep in the heart of the virgin forests of Vermont, far up toward the line of the Canadian snows, on a desolate mountain-side, where an autumnal storm had done its wild work, and the great trees, strewn hither and thither, bore witness to its violence, Nehemiah Lapham discovered, just forty years ago, the mineral which the alchemy of his son's enterprise and energy has transmuted into solid ingots of the most precious of metals. The colossal fortune of Colonel Silas Lapham lay at the bottom of a hole which an uprooted tree had dug for him, and which for many years remained a paint-mine of no more appreciable value than a soap-mine."
He didn't have much to complain about regarding Bartley's treatment, except for the excessive flattery that came with it. But the compliments were really aimed at the paint, which Lapham believed couldn't be praised enough. He and his history were treated with as much respect as Bartley could muster for anyone. He crafted a very vivid story about the discovery of the paint mine. "Deep in the heart of the untouched forests of Vermont, not far from the edge of the Canadian snows, on a desolate mountainside, where an autumn storm had wreaked havoc, and the great trees lay scattered, showing evidence of its power, Nehemiah Lapham discovered, just forty years ago, the mineral that his son’s hard work and ambition have turned into solid bars of the most valuable metal. The massive fortune of Colonel Silas Lapham originated from a pit created by an uprooted tree, which for many years was a paint mine worth no more than a soap mine."
Here Bartley had not been able to forego another grin; but he compensated for it by the high reverence with which he spoke of Colonel Lapham's record during the war of the rebellion, and of the motives which impelled him to turn aside from an enterprise in which his whole heart was engaged, and take part in the struggle. "The Colonel bears embedded in the muscle of his right leg a little memento of the period in the shape of a minie-ball, which he jocularly referred to as his thermometer, and which relieves him from the necessity of reading 'The Probabilities' in his morning paper. This saves him just so much time; and for a man who, as he said, has not a moment of waste time on him anywhere, five minutes a day are something in the course of a year. Simple, clear, bold, and straightforward in mind and action, Colonel Silas Lapham, with a prompt comprehensiveness and a never-failing business sagacity, is, in the best sense of that much-abused term, one of nature's noblemen, to the last inch of his five eleven and a half. His life affords an example of single-minded application and unwavering perseverance which our young business men would do well to emulate. There is nothing showy or meretricious about the man. He believes in mineral paint, and he puts his heart and soul into it. He makes it a religion; though we would not imply that it IS his religion. Colonel Lapham is a regular attendant at the Rev. Dr. Langworthy's church. He subscribes liberally to the Associated Charities, and no good object or worthy public enterprise fails to receive his support. He is not now actively in politics, and his paint is not partisan; but it is an open secret that he is, and always has been, a staunch Republican. Without violating the sanctities of private life, we cannot speak fully of various details which came out in the free and unembarrassed interview which Colonel Lapham accorded our representative. But we may say that the success of which he is justly proud he is also proud to attribute in great measure to the sympathy and energy of his wife--one of those women who, in whatever walk of life, seem born to honour the name of American Woman, and to redeem it from the national reproach of Daisy Millerism. Of Colonel Lapham's family, we will simply add that it consists of two young lady daughters.
Here, Bartley couldn't help but grin again; but he made up for it by speaking with great respect about Colonel Lapham's record during the Civil War and the reasons that led him to leave an endeavor he was fully committed to and join the fight. "The Colonel has a little souvenir of that time embedded in the muscle of his right leg in the form of a minie-ball, which he humorously calls his thermometer, and it saves him from having to read 'The Probabilities' in his morning paper. This saves him some time; and for a man who claims he doesn't have a second to waste anywhere, five minutes a day really adds up over a year. Simple, clear, bold, and straightforward in both thought and action, Colonel Silas Lapham is, in the best sense of that overused term, one of nature's noblemen, right down to his five feet, eleven and a half inches. His life exemplifies single-minded dedication and unwavering perseverance that our young business people would do well to imitate. There’s nothing flashy or superficial about him. He truly believes in mineral paint and puts his heart and soul into it. He treats it like a religion; though we don’t mean to imply that it actually IS his religion. Colonel Lapham regularly attends Rev. Dr. Langworthy's church. He generously contributes to the Associated Charities, and no worthy cause or public project fails to get his support. He’s not currently active in politics, and his paint isn't political; but it’s common knowledge that he has always been a loyal Republican. Without crossing into private matters, we can’t go into all the details that came up in the candid interview Colonel Lapham gave our reporter. But we can say that he takes pride in his success, largely attributing it to the support and drive of his wife—one of those women who, in any field, seem destined to honor the name of American Woman and redeem it from the national stereotype of Daisy Millerism. As for Colonel Lapham’s family, we can simply mention that he has two young daughters.
"The subject of this very inadequate sketch is building a house on the water side of Beacon Street, after designs by one of our leading architectural firms, which, when complete, will be one of the finest ornaments of that exclusive avenue. It will, we believe, be ready for the occupancy of the family sometime in the spring."
"The topic of this brief overview is a house being built on the waterfront side of Beacon Street, designed by one of our top architectural firms, which, when finished, will be one of the most beautiful additions to that upscale avenue. We expect it will be ready for the family's move-in sometime in the spring."
When Bartley had finished his article, which he did with a good deal of inward derision, he went home to Marcia, still smiling over the thought of Lapham, whose burly simplicity had peculiarly amused him. "He regularly turned himself inside out to me," he said, as he sat describing his interview to Marcia.
When Bartley finished his article, which he did with a lot of inner sarcasm, he went home to Marcia, still smiling at the thought of Lapham, whose big, straightforward nature had really amused him. "He totally poured his heart out to me," he said, as he sat there describing his interview to Marcia.
"Then I know you could make something nice out of it," said his wife; "and that will please Mr. Witherby."
"Then I know you could create something great from it," said his wife; "and that will make Mr. Witherby happy."
"Oh yes, I've done pretty well; but I couldn't let myself loose on him the way I wanted to. Confound the limitations of decency, anyway! I should like to have told just what Colonel Lapham thought of landscape advertising in Colonel Lapham's own words. I'll tell you one thing, Marsh: he had a girl there at one of the desks that you wouldn't let ME have within gunshot of MY office. Pretty? It ain't any name for it!" Marcia's eyes began to blaze, and Bartley broke out into a laugh, in which he arrested himself at sight of a formidable parcel in the corner of the room.
"Oh yeah, I've done pretty well; but I couldn't let loose on him like I really wanted to. Honestly, the limitations of decency are frustrating! I would have loved to say exactly what Colonel Lapham thought about landscape advertising in his own words. I'll tell you one thing, Marsh: he had a girl at one of the desks that you wouldn't let ME have anywhere near MY office. Pretty? That's an understatement!" Marcia's eyes started to blaze, and Bartley burst into laughter, only to stop when he noticed a big parcel in the corner of the room.
"Hello! What's that?"
"Hey! What's that?"
"Why, I don't know what it is," replied Marcia tremulously. "A man brought it just before you came in, and I didn't like to open it."
"Honestly, I have no idea what it is," Marcia said nervously. "A man delivered it right before you arrived, and I didn't want to open it."
"Think it was some kind of infernal machine?" asked Bartley, getting down on his knees to examine the package. "MRS. B. Hubbard, heigh?" He cut the heavy hemp string with his penknife. "We must look into this thing. I should like to know who's sending packages to Mrs. Hubbard in my absence." He unfolded the wrappings of paper, growing softer and finer inward, and presently pulled out a handsome square glass jar, through which a crimson mass showed richly. "The Persis Brand!" he yelled. "I knew it!"
"Do you think it's some kind of dangerous device?" asked Bartley, getting down on his knees to check out the package. "MRS. B. Hubbard, right?" He cut the thick hemp string with his pocket knife. "We need to investigate this. I want to know who's sending packages to Mrs. Hubbard while I'm not around." He unwrapped the layers of paper, which got softer and finer as he went, and eventually pulled out a nice square glass jar, through which a rich crimson mass was visible. "The Persis Brand!" he shouted. "I knew it!"
"Oh, what is it, Bartley?" quavered Marcia. Then, courageously drawing a little nearer: "Is it some kind of jam?" she implored. "Jam? No!" roared Bartley. "It's PAINT! It's mineral paint--Lapham's paint!"
"Oh, what is it, Bartley?" Marcia asked nervously. Then, bravely stepping a little closer: "Is it some kind of jam?" she pleaded. "Jam? No!" Bartley shouted back. "It's PAINT! It's mineral paint—Lapham's paint!"
"Paint?" echoed Marcia, as she stood over him while he stripped their wrappings from the jars which showed the dark blue, dark green, light brown, dark brown, and black, with the dark crimson, forming the gamut of colour of the Lapham paint. "Don't TELL me it's paint that I can use, Bartley!"
"Paint?" Marcia echoed, standing over him while he unwrapped the jars that displayed dark blue, dark green, light brown, dark brown, and black, with dark crimson completing the range of colors in the Lapham paint. "Don’t TELL me it’s paint I can actually use, Bartley!"
"Well, I shouldn't advise you to use much of it--all at once," replied her husband. "But it's paint that you can use in moderation."
"Well, I wouldn't recommend using a lot of it all at once," her husband replied. "But it's paint that you can use in moderation."
Marcia cast her arms round his neck and kissed him. "O Bartley, I think I'm the happiest girl in the world! I was just wondering what I should do. There are places in that Clover Street house that need touching up so dreadfully. I shall be very careful. You needn't be afraid I shall overdo. But, this just saves my life. Did you BUY it, Bartley? You know we couldn't afford it, and you oughtn't to have done it! And what does the Persis Brand mean?"
Marcia wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. "Oh Bartley, I think I'm the happiest girl in the world! I was just thinking about what I should do. There are parts of that Clover Street house that really need some work. I’ll be very careful. You don’t have to worry about me going overboard. But this just makes my life so much better. Did you BUY it, Bartley? You know we couldn’t afford it, and you really shouldn’t have done that! And what does the Persis Brand mean?"
"Buy it?" cried Bartley. "No! The old fool's sent it to you as a present. You'd better wait for the facts before you pitch into me for extravagance, Marcia. Persis is the name of his wife; and he named it after her because it's his finest brand. You'll see it in my interview. Put it on the market her last birthday for a surprise to her."
"Buy it?" Bartley exclaimed. "No! The old fool sent it to you as a gift. You should wait for the facts before you go off on me for being extravagant, Marcia. Persis is his wife’s name, and he named it after her because it's his best brand. You'll see it in my interview. He put it on the market for her last birthday as a surprise."
"What old fool?" faltered Marcia.
"What old fool?" Marcia hesitated.
"Why, Lapham--the mineral paint man."
"Why, Lapham—the paint guy."
"Oh, what a good man!" sighed Marcia from the bottom of her soul. "Bartley! you WON'T make fun of him as you do of some of those people? WILL you?"
"Oh, what a great guy!" sighed Marcia from deep within her heart. "Bartley! You won't tease him like you do some of those other people, will you?"
"Nothing that HE'LL ever find out," said Bartley, getting up and brushing off the carpet-lint from his knees.
"Nothing that he’ll ever find out," Bartley said, getting up and brushing the carpet lint off his knees.
II.
AFTER dropping Bartley Hubbard at the Events building, Lapham drove on down Washington Street to Nankeen Square at the South End, where he had lived ever since the mistaken movement of society in that direction ceased. He had not built, but had bought very cheap of a terrified gentleman of good extraction who discovered too late that the South End was not the thing, and who in the eagerness of his flight to the Back Bay threw in his carpets and shades for almost nothing. Mrs. Lapham was even better satisfied with their bargain than the Colonel himself, and they had lived in Nankeen Square for twelve years. They had seen the saplings planted in the pretty oval round which the houses were built flourish up into sturdy young trees, and their two little girls in the same period had grown into young ladies; the Colonel's tough frame had expanded into the bulk which Bartley's interview indicated; and Mrs. Lapham, while keeping a more youthful outline, showed the sharp print of the crow's-foot at the corners of her motherly eyes, and certain slight creases in her wholesome cheeks. The fact that they lived in an unfashionable neighbourhood was something that they had never been made to feel to their personal disadvantage, and they had hardly known it till the summer before this story opens, when Mrs. Lapham and her daughter Irene had met some other Bostonians far from Boston, who made it memorable. They were people whom chance had brought for the time under a singular obligation to the Lapham ladies, and they were gratefully recognisant of it. They had ventured--a mother and two daughters--as far as a rather wild little Canadian watering-place on the St. Lawrence, below Quebec, and had arrived some days before their son and brother was expected to join them. Two of their trunks had gone astray, and on the night of their arrival the mother was taken violently ill. Mrs. Lapham came to their help, with her skill as nurse, and with the abundance of her own and her daughter's wardrobe, and a profuse, single-hearted kindness. When a doctor could be got at, he said that but for Mrs. Lapham's timely care, the lady would hardly have lived. He was a very effusive little Frenchman, and fancied he was saying something very pleasant to everybody.
AFTER dropping Bartley Hubbard at the Events building, Lapham drove down Washington Street to Nankeen Square in the South End, where he had lived ever since the trend of society shifted that way. He hadn't built the place but had bought it for a steal from a nervous man of good background who realized too late that the South End wasn't the place to be. In his rush to escape to the Back Bay, he practically gave away his carpets and shades. Mrs. Lapham was even happier with their deal than the Colonel himself, and they had lived in Nankeen Square for twelve years. They had watched the saplings planted in the pretty oval around their houses grow into strong young trees, and during that time, their two little girls had become young ladies. The Colonel's sturdy frame had filled out, which was evident from his meeting with Bartley, while Mrs. Lapham, keeping a more youthful figure, showed the early signs of aging with crow's feet around her motherly eyes and slight creases in her healthy cheeks. The fact that they lived in a less fashionable neighborhood had never been a personal disadvantage for them, and they hardly realized it until the summer before this story begins when Mrs. Lapham and her daughter Irene encountered some other Bostonians far from home, making it a memorable experience. These people, brought together by chance, felt a unique gratitude towards the Lapham ladies. They had traveled—a mother and her two daughters— to a rather rough little Canadian resort on the St. Lawrence, just below Quebec, and had arrived a few days before their son and brother was set to join them. Two of their trunks had been lost, and on the night they arrived, the mother fell seriously ill. Mrs. Lapham rushed to help, using her nursing skills, sharing her own and her daughter's clothing, and offering an abundance of heartfelt kindness. When a doctor was finally available, he said that without Mrs. Lapham's prompt care, the lady likely wouldn’t have survived. He was a very enthusiastic little Frenchman who thought he was saying something very nice to everyone.
A certain intimacy inevitably followed, and when the son came he was even more grateful than the others. Mrs. Lapham could not quite understand why he should be as attentive to her as to Irene; but she compared him with other young men about the place, and thought him nicer than any of them. She had not the means of a wider comparison; for in Boston, with all her husband's prosperity, they had not had a social life. Their first years there were given to careful getting on Lapham's part, and careful saving on his wife's. Suddenly the money began to come so abundantly that she need not save; and then they did not know what to do with it. A certain amount could be spent on horses, and Lapham spent it; his wife spent on rich and rather ugly clothes and a luxury of household appointments. Lapham had not yet reached the picture-buying stage of the rich man's development, but they decorated their house with the costliest and most abominable frescoes; they went upon journeys, and lavished upon cars and hotels; they gave with both hands to their church and to all the charities it brought them acquainted with; but they did not know how to spend on society. Up to a certain period Mrs. Lapham had the ladies of her neighbourhood in to tea, as her mother had done in the country in her younger days. Lapham's idea of hospitality was still to bring a heavy-buying customer home to pot-luck; neither of them imagined dinners.
A certain closeness naturally developed, and when the son arrived, he was even more appreciative than the others. Mrs. Lapham couldn’t quite figure out why he was so attentive to her as well as to Irene; but she compared him with other young men around and thought he was nicer than any of them. She didn’t have the opportunity for a broader comparison; because in Boston, despite her husband's success, they hadn’t had a social life. Their early years there were focused on Lapham’s careful progress and his wife’s careful savings. Suddenly, the money started flowing in so generously that she didn’t need to save anymore; and then they were unsure about what to do with it. A portion could be spent on horses, and Lapham did just that; his wife spent on expensive and somewhat unattractive clothing and a variety of household luxuries. Lapham hadn’t yet reached the stage of rich people buying art, but they decorated their home with the most expensive and dreadful frescoes; they traveled and splurged on cars and hotels; they generously donated to their church and all the charities it connected them with; but they didn’t know how to spend on social events. Until a certain point, Mrs. Lapham invited the ladies from her neighborhood over for tea, just like her mother had done back in the country when she was younger. Lapham’s idea of hospitality was still to bring a big-spending customer home for a casual meal; neither of them considered hosting dinner parties.
Their two girls had gone to the public schools, where they had not got on as fast as some of the other girls; so that they were a year behind in graduating from the grammar-school, where Lapham thought that they had got education enough. His wife was of a different mind; she would have liked them to go to some private school for their finishing. But Irene did not care for study; she preferred house-keeping, and both the sisters were afraid of being snubbed by the other girls, who were of a different sort from the girls of the grammar-school; these were mostly from the parks and squares, like themselves. It ended in their going part of a year. But the elder had an odd taste of her own for reading, and she took some private lessons, and read books out of the circulating library; the whole family were amazed at the number she read, and rather proud of it.
Their two girls had attended public schools, where they didn't progress as quickly as some of the other girls, which meant they were a year behind in graduating from grammar school. Lapham believed they had received enough education there. His wife felt differently; she wished they'd go to a private school for finishing. However, Irene wasn't interested in studying; she preferred housekeeping, and both sisters were concerned about being looked down on by the other girls, who were different from the girls at their grammar school; those girls mostly came from the parks and squares, just like them. They ended up going for part of a year. Still, the older sister had a unique interest in reading, so she took some private lessons and borrowed books from the circulating library. The whole family was amazed by how many she read, and they felt quite proud of it.
They were not girls who embroidered or abandoned themselves to needle-work. Irene spent her abundant leisure in shopping for herself and her mother, of whom both daughters made a kind of idol, buying her caps and laces out of their pin-money, and getting her dresses far beyond her capacity to wear. Irene dressed herself very stylishly, and spent hours on her toilet every day. Her sister had a simpler taste, and, if she had done altogether as she liked, might even have slighted dress. They all three took long naps every day, and sat hours together minutely discussing what they saw out of the window. In her self-guided search for self-improvement, the elder sister went to many church lectures on a vast variety of secular subjects, and usually came home with a comic account of them, and that made more matter of talk for the whole family. She could make fun of nearly everything; Irene complained that she scared away the young men whom they got acquainted with at the dancing-school sociables. They were, perhaps, not the wisest young men.
They weren't girls who spent their time sewing or getting lost in needlework. Irene spent her free time shopping for herself and her mom, whom both sisters treated like a sort of idol, buying her hats and lace with their pocket money, and getting her dresses that were way too extravagant for her to wear. Irene always dressed very fashionably and spent hours getting ready each day. Her sister had simpler tastes and, if she had her way, might have even ignored fashion altogether. They all took long naps every day and spent hours together discussing what they saw out the window. In her quest for self-improvement, the older sister attended many church lectures on a wide range of topics and usually came home with a funny story about them, which sparked even more conversation for the whole family. She could make fun of almost anything; Irene complained that she scared off the young men they met at the dancing school events. They probably weren’t the smartest young men around.
The girls had learned to dance at Papanti's; but they had not belonged to the private classes. They did not even know of them, and a great gulf divided them from those who did. Their father did not like company, except such as came informally in their way; and their mother had remained too rustic to know how to attract it in the sophisticated city fashion. None of them had grasped the idea of European travel; but they had gone about to mountain and sea-side resorts, the mother and the two girls, where they witnessed the spectacle which such resorts present throughout New England, of multitudes of girls, lovely, accomplished, exquisitely dressed, humbly glad of the presence of any sort of young man; but the Laphams had no skill or courage to make themselves noticed, far less courted by the solitary invalid, or clergyman, or artist. They lurked helplessly about in the hotel parlours, looking on and not knowing how to put themselves forward. Perhaps they did not care a great deal to do so. They had not a conceit of themselves, but a sort of content in their own ways that one may notice in certain families. The very strength of their mutual affection was a barrier to worldly knowledge; they dressed for one another; they equipped their house for their own satisfaction; they lived richly to themselves, not because they were selfish, but because they did not know how to do otherwise. The elder daughter did not care for society, apparently. The younger, who was but three years younger, was not yet quite old enough to be ambitious of it. With all her wonderful beauty, she had an innocence almost vegetable. When her beauty, which in its immaturity was crude and harsh, suddenly ripened, she bloomed and glowed with the unconsciousness of a flower; she not merely did not feel herself admired, but hardly knew herself discovered. If she dressed well, perhaps too well, it was because she had the instinct of dress; but till she met this young man who was so nice to her at Baie St. Paul, she had scarcely lived a detached, individual life, so wholly had she depended on her mother and her sister for her opinions, almost her sensations. She took account of everything he did and said, pondering it, and trying to make out exactly what he meant, to the inflection of a syllable, the slightest movement or gesture. In this way she began for the first time to form ideas which she had not derived from her family, and they were none the less her own because they were often mistaken.
The girls had learned to dance at Papanti's, but they hadn’t been a part of the private classes. They didn’t even know about them, and a big gap separated them from those who did. Their dad didn’t like company, except for the casual visitors that came their way, and their mom had stayed too rustic to know how to attract it in a sophisticated city manner. None of them understood the idea of traveling to Europe, but the mother and the two girls had visited mountain and seaside resorts where they saw the scene typical of New England: crowds of beautiful, accomplished, stylishly dressed girls who were genuinely happy to have any kind of young man around. The Laphams lacked the skills or courage to draw attention to themselves, let alone get noticed by a lonely invalid, clergyman, or artist. They hung around helplessly in the hotel lounges, watching but unsure how to step forward. Maybe they didn’t care too much to do so. They didn’t have a high opinion of themselves, but shared a contentment in their own ways that one might notice in certain families. The very strength of their mutual affection seemed to block them from worldly knowledge; they dressed for each other, furnished their home for their own satisfaction, and lived richly for themselves, not out of selfishness, but because they didn’t know how to do it any other way. The older daughter didn’t seem to care about society. The younger one, just three years younger, wasn’t quite old enough to be ambitious about it. Despite her stunning beauty, she had an innocence that was almost plant-like. When her beauty, which had been somewhat raw and harsh in its immaturity, suddenly blossomed, she radiated with the unconsciousness of a flower; she not only didn’t feel admired, but barely even realized she was noticed. If she dressed well, maybe even too well, it was because she had a natural sense of style; but until she met the nice young man at Baie St. Paul, she had hardly lived a separate, individual life, being so completely reliant on her mother and sister for her opinions and even her feelings. She paid attention to everything he did and said, pondering it, trying to figure out exactly what he meant, down to the inflection of a syllable, the slightest movement or gesture. In this way, she began for the first time to form ideas that she hadn’t gotten from her family, and they were still her own, even if they were often wrong.
Some of the things that he partly said, partly looked, she reported to her mother, and they talked them over, as they did everything relating to these new acquaintances, and wrought them into the novel point of view which they were acquiring. When Mrs. Lapham returned home, she submitted all the accumulated facts of the case, and all her own conjectures, to her husband, and canvassed them anew.
Some of the things he partially said and partially expressed with his looks, she shared with her mother, and they discussed them just like they did with everything connected to these new acquaintances, integrating them into the fresh perspective they were developing. When Mrs. Lapham got home, she presented all the gathered information about the situation and her own theories to her husband and reviewed them again.
At first he was disposed to regard the whole affair as of small importance, and she had to insist a little beyond her own convictions in order to counteract his indifference.
At first, he was inclined to see the whole situation as not very significant, and she had to push a bit beyond her own beliefs to counter his apathy.
"Well, I can tell you," she said, "that if you think they were not the nicest people you ever saw, you're mightily mistaken. They had about the best manners; and they had been everywhere, and knew everything. I declare it made me feel as if we had always lived in the backwoods. I don't know but the mother and the daughters would have let you feel so a little, if they'd showed out all they thought; but they never did; and the son--well, I can't express it, Silas! But that young man had about perfect ways."
"Well, I can tell you," she said, "that if you think they weren't the nicest people you've ever met, you're seriously mistaken. They had great manners; they had been everywhere and knew everything. Honestly, it made me feel like we had always lived in the sticks. I guess the mother and the daughters might have made you feel that way a bit if they had shown everything they thought; but they never did; and the son—well, I can't put it into words, Silas! But that young man had nearly perfect manners."
"Seem struck up on Irene?" asked the Colonel.
"Did something happen with Irene?" asked the Colonel.
"How can I tell? He seemed just about as much struck up on me. Anyway, he paid me as much attention as he did her. Perhaps it's more the way, now, to notice the mother than it used to be."
"How can I know? He seemed just as interested in me. Anyway, he gave me as much attention as he did her. Maybe it's more common now to pay attention to the mother than it used to be."
Lapham ventured no conjecture, but asked, as he had asked already, who the people were.
Lapham didn’t guess but asked again, just like he had before, who the people were.
Mrs. Lapham repeated their name. Lapham nodded his head. "Do you know them? What business is he in?"
Mrs. Lapham repeated their name. Lapham nodded. "Do you know them? What do they do for work?"
"I guess he ain't in anything," said Lapham.
"I guess he's not in anything," said Lapham.
"They were very nice," said Mrs. Lapham impartially.
"They were really nice," Mrs. Lapham said without bias.
"Well, they'd ought to be," returned the Colonel. "Never done anything else."
"Well, they should be," replied the Colonel. "They've never done anything else."
"They didn't seem stuck up," urged his wife.
"They didn't seem snobby," urged his wife.
"They'd no need to--with you. I could buy him and sell him, twice over."
"They didn't need to—with you. I could buy him and sell him, twice."
This answer satisfied Mrs. Lapham rather with the fact than with her husband. "Well, I guess I wouldn't brag, Silas," she said.
This response pleased Mrs. Lapham more because of the facts than because of her husband. "Well, I guess I wouldn't brag, Silas," she said.
In the winter the ladies of this family, who returned to town very late, came to call on Mrs. Lapham. They were again very polite. But the mother let drop, in apology for their calling almost at nightfall, that the coachman had not known the way exactly.
In the winter, the women of this family, who got back to town quite late, came to visit Mrs. Lapham. They were once again very polite. However, the mother mentioned, as an excuse for their visit nearly at dusk, that the driver hadn't known the way exactly.
"Nearly all our friends are on the New Land or on the Hill."
"Almost all our friends are living on the New Land or the Hill."
There was a barb in this that rankled after the ladies had gone; and on comparing notes with her daughter, Mrs. Lapham found that a barb had been left to rankle in her mind also.
There was a sting in this that lingered after the ladies had left; and when comparing notes with her daughter, Mrs. Lapham realized that a sting had been left to bother her mind as well.
"They said they had never been in this part of the town before."
"They said they had never been in this part of town before."
Upon a strict search of her memory, Irene could not report that the fact had been stated with anything like insinuation, but it was that which gave it a more penetrating effect.
Upon closely reflecting on her memory, Irene realized that the fact hadn't been presented with any hint of suggestion, but that was what made it feel more impactful.
"Oh, well, of course," said Lapham, to whom these facts were referred. "Those sort of people haven't got much business up our way, and they don't come. It's a fair thing all round. We don't trouble the Hill or the New Land much."
"Oh, well, of course," said Lapham, to whom these facts were referred. "Those kinds of people don’t really fit in around here, and they don’t come. It’s a fair deal all around. We don’t bother the Hill or the New Land much."
"We know where they are," suggested his wife thoughtfully.
"We know where they are," his wife suggested thoughtfully.
"Yes," assented the Colonel. "I know where they are. I've got a lot of land over on the Back Bay."
"Yes," agreed the Colonel. "I know where they are. I own a lot of land over at Back Bay."
"You have?" eagerly demanded his wife.
"You have?" his wife asked eagerly.
"Want me to build on it?" he asked in reply, with a quizzical smile.
"Do you want me to expand on it?" he asked in response, with a curious smile.
"I guess we can get along here for a while."
"I think we can manage to get along here for a bit."
This was at night. In the morning Mrs. Lapham said--
This happened at night. In the morning, Mrs. Lapham said—
"I suppose we ought to do the best we can for the children, in every way."
"I guess we should do our best for the kids, in every way."
"I supposed we always had," replied her husband.
"I guess we always have," her husband replied.
"Yes, we have, according to our light."
"Yes, we have, based on our understanding."
"Have you got some new light?"
"Do you have any new light?"
"I don't know as it's light. But if the girls are going to keep on living in Boston and marry here, I presume we ought to try to get them into society, some way; or ought to do something."
"I don't know if it's a good idea. But if the girls are going to stay in Boston and get married here, I guess we should try to get them involved in society somehow; or we should do something."
"Well, who's ever done more for their children than we have?" demanded Lapham, with a pang at the thought that he could possibly have been out-done. "Don't they have everything they want? Don't they dress just as you say? Don't you go everywhere with 'em? Is there ever anything going on that's worth while that they don't see it or hear it? I don't know what you mean. Why don't you get them into society? There's money enough!"
"Well, who has done more for their kids than we have?" Lapham asked, feeling a twinge at the thought that someone might have outdone him. "Don't they have everything they want? Don't they dress just like you want? Don't you take them everywhere? Is there ever anything important happening that they don’t see or hear? I don't get what you mean. Why don't you get them into society? There's plenty of money!"
"There's got to be something besides money, I guess," said Mrs. Lapham, with a hopeless sigh. "I presume we didn't go to work just the right way about their schooling. We ought to have got them into some school where they'd have got acquainted with city girls--girls who could help them along."
"There's got to be more to life than just money, I guess," said Mrs. Lapham with a hopeless sigh. "I think we didn't handle their schooling the right way. We should have enrolled them in a school where they could meet city girls—girls who could help them out."
"Nearly everybody at Miss Smillie's was from some where else."
"Almost everyone at Miss Smillie's was from somewhere else."
"Well, it's pretty late to think about that now," grumbled Lapham.
"Well, it's way too late to think about that now," Lapham complained.
"And we've always gone our own way, and not looked out for the future. We ought to have gone out more, and had people come to the house. Nobody comes."
"And we've always done our own thing and not thought about the future. We should have gone out more and had people over. Nobody comes."
"Well, is that my fault? I guess nobody ever makes people welcomer."
"Well, is that my fault? I guess no one ever makes people feel more welcome."
"We ought to have invited company more."
"We should have invited more people."
"Why don't you do it now? If it's for the girls, I don't care if you have the house full all the while."
"Why don’t you do it now? If it’s for the girls, I don’t mind if you have the house full all the time."
Mrs. Lapham was forced to a confession full of humiliation. "I don't know who to ask."
Mrs. Lapham was compelled to admit, feeling embarrassed, "I have no idea who to ask."
"Well, you can't expect me to tell you."
"Well, you can’t expect me to share that."
"No; we're both country people, and we've kept our country ways, and we don't, either of us, know what to do. You've had to work so hard, and your luck was so long coming, and then it came with such a rush, that we haven't had any chance to learn what to do with it. It's just the same with Irene's looks; I didn't expect she was ever going to have any, she WAS such a plain child, and, all at once, she's blazed out this way. As long as it was Pen that didn't seem to care for society, I didn't give much mind to it. But I can see it's going to be different with Irene. I don't believe but what we're in the wrong neighbourhood."
"No; we're both country folks, and we've held onto our country ways, and we really don't know what to do. You've worked so hard, and your lucky break took so long to arrive, and then it came all at once, so we haven't had the chance to figure out how to handle it. It's the same with Irene's looks; I never thought she would be attractive since she was such a plain child, and suddenly, she’s just shining like this. As long as it was Pen who didn’t seem to care about society, I didn’t pay much attention to it. But I can see it’s going to be different with Irene. I really think we might be in the wrong neighborhood."
"Well," said the Colonel, "there ain't a prettier lot on the Back Bay than mine. It's on the water side of Beacon, and it's twenty-eight feet wide and a hundred and fifty deep. Let's build on it."
"Well," said the Colonel, "there's no prettier lot on the Back Bay than mine. It's on the water side of Beacon, twenty-eight feet wide and a hundred and fifty feet deep. Let's build on it."
Mrs. Lapham was silent a while. "No," she said finally; "we've always got along well enough here, and I guess we better stay."
Mrs. Lapham was quiet for a moment. "No," she finally said; "we've always managed fine here, and I think we should stay."
At breakfast she said casually: "Girls, how would you like to have your father build on the New Land?"
At breakfast, she said casually, "Girls, how would you feel about your dad building on the New Land?"
The girls said they did not know. It was more convenient to the horse-cars where they were.
The girls said they didn’t know. It was more convenient for the horse-drawn cars where they were.
Mrs. Lapham stole a look of relief at her husband, and nothing more was said of the matter.
Mrs. Lapham glanced at her husband with relief, and no more was said about it.
The mother of the family who had called upon Mrs. Lapham brought her husband's cards, and when Mrs. Lapham returned the visit she was in some trouble about the proper form of acknowledging the civility. The Colonel had no card but a business card, which advertised the principal depot and the several agencies of the mineral paint; and Mrs. Lapham doubted, till she wished to goodness that she had never seen nor heard of those people, whether to ignore her husband in the transaction altogether, or to write his name on her own card. She decided finally upon this measure, and she had the relief of not finding the family at home. As far as she could judge, Irene seemed to suffer a little disappointment from the fact.
The mother of the family who had visited Mrs. Lapham brought her husband’s business cards, and when Mrs. Lapham returned the visit, she was unsure about the right way to acknowledge the courtesy. The Colonel didn’t have a regular card, just a business card that advertised the main office and various agencies of the mineral paint. Mrs. Lapham was torn, wishing she had never met those people, about whether to leave her husband out of it completely or to write his name on her own card. In the end, she chose the latter but felt relieved when she discovered the family wasn’t home. From what she could gather, Irene seemed a bit disappointed by this.
For several months there was no communication between the families. Then there came to Nankeen Square a lithographed circular from the people on the Hill, signed in ink by the mother, and affording Mrs. Lapham an opportunity to subscribe for a charity of undeniable merit and acceptability. She submitted it to her husband, who promptly drew a cheque for five hundred dollars.
For several months, the families hadn’t been in touch. Then, a printed circular arrived in Nankeen Square from the people on the Hill, signed in ink by the mother, offering Mrs. Lapham a chance to donate to a charity that was clearly worthwhile and respected. She showed it to her husband, who immediately wrote a check for five hundred dollars.
She tore it in two. "I will take a cheque for a hundred, Silas," she said.
She ripped it in half. "I'll take a check for a hundred, Silas," she said.
"Why?" he asked, looking up guiltily at her.
"Why?" he asked, looking up at her with guilt.
"Because a hundred is enough; and I don't want to show off before them."
"Because a hundred is plenty, and I don't want to brag in front of them."
"Oh, I thought may be you did. Well, Pert," he added, having satisfied human nature by the preliminary thrust, "I guess you're about right. When do you want I should begin to build on Beacon Street?" He handed her the new cheque, where she stood over him, and then leaned back in his chair and looked up at her.
"Oh, I thought maybe you did. Well, Pert," he added, having satisfied human nature with the initial jab, "I guess you're probably right. When do you want me to start building on Beacon Street?" He handed her the new check while she stood over him, then leaned back in his chair and looked up at her.
"I don't want you should begin at all. What do you mean, Silas?" She rested against the side of his desk.
"I don't want you to start at all. What do you mean, Silas?" She leaned against the side of his desk.
"Well, I don't know as I mean anything. But shouldn't you like to build? Everybody builds, at least once in a lifetime."
"Well, I’m not sure I really mean anything. But wouldn’t you want to build? Everyone builds at least once in their life."
"Where is your lot? They say it's unhealthy, over there."
"Where's your place? They say it's not healthy over there."
Up to a certain point in their prosperity Mrs. Lapham had kept strict account of all her husband's affairs; but as they expanded, and ceased to be of the retail nature with which women successfully grapple, the intimate knowledge of them made her nervous. There was a period in which she felt that they were being ruined, but the crash had not come; and, since his great success, she had abandoned herself to a blind confidence in her husband's judgment, which she had hitherto felt needed her revision. He came and went, day by day, unquestioned. He bought and sold and got gain. She knew that he would tell her if ever things went wrong, and he knew that she would ask him whenever she was anxious.
Up to a certain point in their prosperity, Mrs. Lapham had kept a close eye on all her husband's business affairs. But as those affairs grew and moved beyond the retail level that women could effectively manage, her deep understanding of them began to make her anxious. There was a time when she felt they were heading for disaster, but that crisis never happened; and since his big success, she had given in to a blind trust in her husband’s judgment, which she previously believed needed her input. He came and went every day without question. He bought and sold and made profits. She knew he would tell her if anything went wrong, and he knew she would ask him whenever she was worried.
"It ain't unhealthy where I've bought," said Lapham, rather enjoying her insinuation. "I looked after that when I was trading; and I guess it's about as healthy on the Back Bay as it is here, anyway. I got that lot for you, Pert; I thought you'd want to build on the Back Bay some day."
"It’s not unhealthy where I bought," Lapham said, quite enjoying her suggestion. "I took care of that when I was trading; and I think it’s just as healthy on the Back Bay as it is here, anyway. I got that lot for you, Pert; I figured you’d want to build on the Back Bay someday."
"Pshaw!" said Mrs. Lapham, deeply pleased inwardly, but not going to show it, as she would have said. "I guess you want to build there yourself." She insensibly got a little nearer to her husband. They liked to talk to each other in that blunt way; it is the New England way of expressing perfect confidence and tenderness.
"Pshaw!" Mrs. Lapham said, feeling really pleased inside but not about to show it, as she might have expressed. "I guess you want to build there yourself." She unconsciously moved a little closer to her husband. They enjoyed talking to each other like that; it’s the New England way of showing complete trust and affection.
"Well, I guess I do," said Lapham, not insisting upon the unselfish view of the matter. "I always did like the water side of Beacon. There ain't a sightlier place in the world for a house. And some day there's bound to be a drive-way all along behind them houses, between them and the water, and then a lot there is going to be worth the gold that will cover it--COIN. I've had offers for that lot, Pert, twice over what I give for it. Yes, I have. Don't you want to ride over there some afternoon with me and see it?" "I'm satisfied where we be, Si," said Mrs. Lapham, recurring to the parlance of her youth in her pathos at her husband's kindness. She sighed anxiously, for she felt the trouble a woman knows in view of any great change. They had often talked of altering over the house in which they lived, but they had never come to it; and they had often talked of building, but it had always been a house in the country that they had thought of. "I wish you had sold that lot."
"Well, I guess I do," said Lapham, without pushing for the selfless perspective. "I've always liked the waterfront at Beacon. There's no prettier spot in the world for a house. And someday, there’s going to be a driveway all along behind those houses, between them and the water, and then a lot there will be worth a fortune—CASH. I've had offers for that lot, Pert, twice what I paid for it. Yes, I have. Don't you want to take a ride over there one afternoon with me to check it out?" "I'm happy where we are, Si," said Mrs. Lapham, slipping back into the language of her youth as she felt touched by her husband's kindness. She sighed in worry, sensing the anxiety every woman feels about significant changes. They had often discussed renovating the house they lived in, but it had never happened; and they had frequently talked about building, but it had always been a house in the countryside they considered. "I wish you had sold that lot."
"I hain't," said the colonel briefly.
"I haven't," said the colonel shortly.
"I don't know as I feel much like changing our way of living."
"I don't really feel like changing how we live."
"Guess we could live there pretty much as we live here. There's all kinds of people on Beacon Street; you mustn't think they're all big-bugs. I know one party that lives in a house he built to sell, and his wife don't keep any girl. You can have just as much style there as you want, or just as little. I guess we live as well as most of 'em now, and set as good a table. And if you come to style, I don't know as anybody has got more of a right to put it on than what we have."
"Looks like we could live there pretty much like we do here. There are all kinds of people on Beacon Street; you shouldn’t think they’re all important. I know someone who lives in a house he built to sell, and his wife doesn’t have any help. You can have as much style there as you want, or as little. I think we live as well as most of them now and have just as good a table. And when it comes to style, I don’t think anyone has more right to show it off than we do."
"Well, I don't want to build on Beacon Street, Si," said Mrs. Lapham gently.
"Well, I don't want to build on Beacon Street, Si," Mrs. Lapham said softly.
"Just as you please, Persis. I ain't in any hurry to leave."
"Sure, Persis. I'm not in a rush to go."
Mrs. Lapham stood flapping the cheque which she held in her right hand against the edge of her left.
Mrs. Lapham stood waving the check she held in her right hand against the edge of her left.
The Colonel still sat looking up at her face, and watching the effect of the poison of ambition which he had artfully instilled into her mind.
The Colonel continued to gaze up at her face, observing the impact of the ambition he had skillfully planted in her mind.
She sighed again--a yielding sigh. "What are you going to do this afternoon?"
She sighed again—a soft sigh. "What are you going to do this afternoon?"
"I'm going to take a turn on the Brighton road," said the Colonel.
"I'm going to take a turn on the Brighton road," said the Colonel.
"I don't believe but what I should like to go along," said his wife.
"I don't think I should, but I'd like to go with you," said his wife.
"All right. You hain't ever rode behind that mare yet, Pert, and I want you should see me let her out once. They say the snow's all packed down already, and the going is A 1."
"Okay. You haven't ever ridden behind that mare yet, Pert, and I want you to see me let her go just once. They say the snow's already all packed down, and the conditions are great."
At four o'clock in the afternoon, with a cold, red winter sunset before them, the Colonel and his wife were driving slowly down Beacon Street in the light, high-seated cutter, where, as he said, they were a pretty tight fit. He was holding the mare in till the time came to speed her, and the mare was springily jolting over the snow, looking intelligently from side to side, and cocking this ear and that, while from her nostrils, her head tossing easily, she blew quick, irregular whiffs of steam.
At four in the afternoon, with a chilly, red winter sunset ahead of them, the Colonel and his wife were slowly driving down Beacon Street in a light, high-seated cutter, where, as he put it, they were a pretty snug fit. He was keeping the mare in check until it was time to speed her up, and the mare was bouncing energetically over the snow, alertly looking from side to side and flicking her ears while she tossed her head easily, blowing quick, irregular puffs of steam from her nostrils.
"Gay, ain't she?" proudly suggested the Colonel.
"Isn't she great?" proudly suggested the Colonel.
"She IS gay," assented his wife.
"She is gay," agreed his wife.
They met swiftly dashing sleighs, and let them pass on either hand, down the beautiful avenue narrowing with an admirably even sky-line in the perspective. They were not in a hurry. The mare jounced easily along, and they talked of the different houses on either side of the way. They had a crude taste in architecture, and they admired the worst. There were women's faces at many of the handsome windows, and once in a while a young man on the pavement caught his hat suddenly from his head, and bowed in response to some salutation from within.
They quickly encountered sleek sleighs, allowing them to pass on both sides, down the beautiful avenue that narrowed with a smoothly even skyline in the distance. They weren't in a rush. The mare trotted comfortably along, and they chatted about the various houses lining the street. They had a simple taste in architecture, finding charm in the ugliest designs. Women’s faces appeared at many of the elegant windows, and occasionally a young man on the sidewalk would unexpectedly tip his hat and bow in response to a greeting from inside.
"I don't think our girls would look very bad behind one of those big panes," said the Colonel.
"I don't think our girls would look bad behind one of those big windows," said the Colonel.
"No," said his wife dreamily.
"No," his wife said dreamily.
"Where's the YOUNG man? Did he come with them?"
"Where's the young man? Did he come with them?"
"No; he was to spend the winter with a friend of his that has a ranch in Texas. I guess he's got to do something."
"No; he’s going to spend the winter with a friend who has a ranch in Texas. I guess he has to do something."
"Yes; gentlemaning as a profession has got to play out in a generation or two."
"Yeah, being a gentleman as a career is bound to fade away in a generation or two."
Neither of them spoke of the lot, though Lapham knew perfectly well what his wife had come with him for, and she was aware that he knew it. The time came when he brought the mare down to a walk, and then slowed up almost to a stop, while they both turned their heads to the right and looked at the vacant lot, through which showed the frozen stretch of the Back Bay, a section of the Long Bridge, and the roofs and smoke-stacks of Charlestown.
Neither of them mentioned the lot, but Lapham knew exactly why his wife had come with him, and she knew he knew. Eventually, he brought the mare down to a walk and then nearly stopped, while they both turned their heads to the right and looked at the vacant lot, where they could see the frozen expanse of Back Bay, a part of the Long Bridge, and the rooftops and smoke stacks of Charlestown.
"Yes, it's sightly," said Mrs. Lapham, lifting her hand from the reins, on which she had unconsciously laid it.
"Yeah, it's nice to look at," said Mrs. Lapham, taking her hand off the reins, where she had absentmindedly placed it.
Lapham said nothing, but he let the mare out a little.
Lapham didn’t say anything, but he eased up on the mare a bit.
The sleighs and cutters were thickening round them. On the Milldam it became difficult to restrict the mare to the long, slow trot into which he let her break. The beautiful landscape widened to right and left of them, with the sunset redder and redder, over the low, irregular hills before them. They crossed the Milldam into Longwood; and here, from the crest of the first upland, stretched two endless lines, in which thousands of cutters went and came. Some of the drivers were already speeding their horses, and these shot to and fro on inner lines, between the slowly moving vehicles on either side of the road. Here and there a burly mounted policeman, bulging over the pommel of his M'Clellan saddle, jolted by, silently gesturing and directing the course, and keeping it all under the eye of the law. It was what Bartley Hubbard called "a carnival of fashion and gaiety on the Brighton road," in his account of it. But most of the people in those elegant sleighs and cutters had so little the air of the great world that one knowing it at all must have wondered where they and their money came from; and the gaiety of the men, at least, was expressed, like that of Colonel Lapham, in a grim almost fierce, alertness; the women wore an air of courageous apprehension. At a certain point the Colonel said, "I'm going to let her out, Pert," and he lifted and then dropped the reins lightly on the mare's back.
The sleighs and cutters were crowding around them. On the Milldam, it became hard to keep the mare at the long, slow trot he had let her break into. The beautiful landscape stretched out on either side, with the sunset growing redder and redder over the gentle, uneven hills ahead. They crossed the Milldam into Longwood; and from the top of the first rise, two endless lines stretched out, with thousands of cutters moving back and forth. Some of the drivers were already pushing their horses, zigzagging on inner paths between the slowly moving vehicles on both sides of the road. Every so often, a burly policeman, leaning over the pommel of his M'Clellan saddle, jolted by, silently gesturing and directing traffic, keeping everything in check. It was what Bartley Hubbard called "a carnival of fashion and gaiety on the Brighton road" in his account of it. But most of the people in those fancy sleighs and cutters seemed so disconnected from the high society that anyone familiar with it would wonder where they and their money came from; the men’s excitement, at least, was shown, like Colonel Lapham's, in a tense, almost fierce alertness, while the women carried an air of brave unease. At a certain point, the Colonel said, "I'm going to let her out, Pert," and he lifted then lightly dropped the reins onto the mare's back.
She understood the signal, and, as an admirer said, "she laid down to her work." Nothing in the immutable iron of Lapham's face betrayed his sense of triumph as the mare left everything behind her on the road. Mrs. Lapham, if she felt fear, was too busy holding her flying wraps about her, and shielding her face from the scud of ice flung from the mare's heels, to betray it; except for the rush of her feet, the mare was as silent as the people behind her; the muscles of her back and thighs worked more and more swiftly, like some mechanism responding to an alien force, and she shot to the end of the course, grazing a hundred encountered and rival sledges in her passage, but unmolested by the policemen, who probably saw that the mare and the Colonel knew what they were about, and, at any rate, were not the sort of men to interfere with trotting like that. At the end of the heat Lapham drew her in, and turned off on a side street into Brookline.
She got the signal, and as one admirer put it, "she got down to business." Nothing in Lapham's unyielding expression showed his sense of victory as the mare left everything behind on the road. Mrs. Lapham, if she felt scared, was too busy holding her flapping wraps around her and protecting her face from the ice splattered by the mare's hooves to show it; aside from the sound of her hooves, the mare was as quiet as the people behind her. The muscles in her back and thighs worked faster and faster, like some machine responding to an outside force, and she shot to the end of the course, brushing past countless sleds along the way, but unbothered by the policemen, who likely recognized that the mare and the Colonel knew what they were doing and, in any case, weren't the type to stop something like that. At the end of the race, Lapham pulled her in and turned onto a side street in Brookline.
"Tell you what, Pert," he said, as if they had been quietly jogging along, with time for uninterrupted thought since he last spoke, "I've about made up my mind to build on that lot."
"Listen, Pert," he said, as if they had been running together, with plenty of time for clear thinking since he last talked, "I've pretty much decided to build on that lot."
"All right, Silas," said Mrs. Lapham; "I suppose you know what you're about. Don't build on it for me, that's all."
"Okay, Silas," said Mrs. Lapham, "I assume you know what you're doing. Just don’t count on it for me, that’s all."
When she stood in the hall at home, taking off her things, she said to the girls, who were helping her, "Some day your father will get killed with that mare."
When she stood in the hallway at home, taking off her things, she said to the girls who were helping her, "One day your dad is going to get hurt with that mare."
"Did he speed her?" asked Penelope, the elder.
"Did he rush her?" asked Penelope, the older one.
She was named after her grandmother, who had in her turn inherited from another ancestress the name of the Homeric matron whose peculiar merits won her a place even among the Puritan Faiths, Hopes, Temperances, and Prudences. Penelope was the girl whose odd serious face had struck Bartley Hubbard in the photograph of the family group Lapham showed him on the day of the interview. Her large eyes, like her hair, were brown; they had the peculiar look of near-sighted eyes which is called mooning; her complexion was of a dark pallor.
She was named after her grandmother, who had inherited the name from another female ancestor, reminiscent of the Homeric matron whose unique qualities earned her recognition even among the Puritan values of Faith, Hope, Temperance, and Prudence. Penelope was the girl with the unusual serious expression that caught Bartley Hubbard's attention in the family photograph Lapham showed him on the day of their meeting. Her large eyes, like her hair, were brown; they had a distinct look of nearsightedness often described as "mooning"; her skin had a dark pallor.
Her mother did not reply to a question which might be considered already answered. "He says he's going to build on that lot of his," she next remarked, unwinding the long veil which she had tied round her neck to hold her bonnet on. She put her hat and cloak on the hall table, to be carried upstairs later, and they all went in to tea: creamed oysters, birds, hot biscuit, two kinds of cake, and dishes of stewed and canned fruit and honey. The women dined alone at one, and the Colonel at the same hour down-town. But he liked a good hot meal when he got home in the evening. The house flared with gas; and the Colonel, before he sat down, went about shutting the registers, through which a welding heat came voluming up from the furnace.
Her mother didn't respond to a question that seemed to have already been answered. "He says he's going to build on that lot of his," she then commented, untwisting the long veil she had fastened around her neck to keep her bonnet in place. She placed her hat and cloak on the hall table to be taken upstairs later, and they all went in for tea: creamed oysters, birds, hot biscuits, two types of cake, and bowls of stewed and canned fruit with honey. The women had lunch alone at one, while the Colonel dined downtown at the same time. But he appreciated a good hot meal when he returned home in the evening. The house was bright with gas light; and before he sat down, the Colonel walked around shutting the vents, through which a scorching heat was billowing up from the furnace.
"I'll be the death of that darkey YET," he said, "if he don't stop making on such a fire. The only way to get any comfort out of your furnace is to take care of it yourself."
"I'll be the end of that guy YET," he said, "if he doesn't stop making such a fire. The only way to get any comfort out of your furnace is to take care of it yourself."
"Well," answered his wife from behind the teapot, as he sat down at table with this threat, "there's nothing to prevent you, Si. And you can shovel the snow too, if you want to--till you get over to Beacon Street, anyway."
"Well," his wife replied from behind the teapot as he sat down at the table with his threat, "there's nothing stopping you, Si. And you can shovel the snow too if you want to—at least until you get over to Beacon Street."
"I guess I can keep my own sidewalk on Beacon Street clean, if I take the notion."
"I guess I can keep my own section of the sidewalk on Beacon Street clean if I feel like it."
"I should like to see you at it," retorted his wife.
"I'd like to see you try," his wife shot back.
"Well, you keep a sharp lookout, and may be you will."
"Well, keep an eye out, and you just might."
Their taunts were really expressions of affectionate pride in each other. They liked to have it, give and take, that way, as they would have said, right along.
Their teasing was actually a way of showing affectionate pride in one another. They enjoyed it, the back-and-forth, just like they would have said, all along.
"A man can be a man on Beacon Street as well as anywhere, I guess."
"A guy can be a guy on Beacon Street just like anywhere else, I suppose."
"Well, I'll do the wash, as I used to in Lumberville," said Mrs. Lapham. "I presume you'll let me have set tubs, Si. You know I ain't so young any more." She passed Irene a cup of Oolong tea,--none of them had a sufficiently cultivated palate for Sou-chong,--and the girl handed it to her father. "Papa," she asked, "you don't really mean that you're going to build over there?"
"Well, I'll do the laundry, like I used to in Lumberville," said Mrs. Lapham. "I assume you'll let me have some wash tubs, Si. You know I'm not so young anymore." She passed Irene a cup of Oolong tea—none of them had a refined taste for Sou-chong—and the girl handed it to her father. "Dad," she asked, "you don't actually mean that you're going to build over there?"
"Don't I? You wait and see," said the Colonel, stirring his tea.
"Don't I? Just wait and see," said the Colonel, stirring his tea.
"I don't believe you do," pursued the girl.
"I don't think you really do," the girl insisted.
"Is that so? I presume you'd hate to have me. Your mother does." He said DOOS, of course.
"Is that true? I guess you'd hate to have me around. Your mom does." He said DOOS, of course.
Penelope took the word. "I go in for it. I don't see any use in not enjoying money, if you've got it to enjoy. That's what it's for, I suppose; though you mightn't always think so." She had a slow, quaint way of talking, that seemed a pleasant personal modification of some ancestral Yankee drawl, and her voice was low and cozy, and so far from being nasal that it was a little hoarse.
Penelope spoke up. "I'm all for it. I don’t see any point in not enjoying money if you’ve got it to enjoy. That’s what it’s for, I guess; even if you don’t always think that way." She had a slow, unique way of speaking that felt like a charming twist on an old-fashioned Yankee drawl, and her voice was soft and comforting, and far from nasal—it was a bit husky.
"I guess the ayes has it, Pen," said her father. "How would it do to let Irene and your mother stick in the old place here, and us go into the new house?" At times the Colonel's grammar failed him.
"I guess the yes votes have it, Pen," her father said. "What do you think about letting Irene and your mom stay in the old place while we move into the new house?" Sometimes the Colonel's grammar let him down.
The matter dropped, and the Laphams lived on as before, with joking recurrences to the house on the water side of Beacon. The Colonel seemed less in earnest than any of them about it; but that was his way, his girls said; you never could tell when he really meant a thing.
The issue faded away, and the Laphams continued to live as they had, with occasional jokes about the house by the water's edge on Beacon. The Colonel appeared less serious about it than anyone else; but that was just how he was, his daughters said; you could never tell when he truly meant something.
III.
TOWARD the end of the winter there came a newspaper, addressed to Miss Irene Lapham; it proved to be a Texas newspaper, with a complimentary account of the ranch of the Hon. Loring G. Stanton, which the representative of the journal had visited.
TOWARD the end of winter, a newspaper arrived addressed to Miss Irene Lapham. It turned out to be a Texas newspaper, featuring a flattering article about the ranch of Hon. Loring G. Stanton, which the reporter for the paper had visited.
"It must be his friend," said Mrs. Lapham, to whom her daughter brought the paper; "the one he's staying with."
"It must be his friend," Mrs. Lapham said, as her daughter handed her the paper; "the one he's staying with."
The girl did not say anything, but she carried the paper to her room, where she scanned every line of it for another name. She did not find it, but she cut the notice out and stuck it into the side of her mirror, where she could read it every morning when she brushed her hair, and the last thing at night when she looked at herself in the glass just before turning off the gas. Her sister often read it aloud, standing behind her and rendering it with elocutionary effects.
The girl didn't say anything, but she took the paper to her room, where she read every line searching for another name. She didn't find it, but she cut out the notice and stuck it on the side of her mirror, so she could read it every morning while brushing her hair and the last thing at night when she looked at herself in the mirror just before turning off the gas. Her sister often read it aloud, standing behind her and adding dramatic flair.
"The first time I ever heard of a love-letter in the form of a puff to a cattle-ranch. But perhaps that's the style on the Hill."
"The first time I ever heard of a love letter being a shout-out to a cattle ranch. But maybe that’s just how things are done on the Hill."
Mrs. Lapham told her husband of the arrival of the paper, treating the fact with an importance that he refused to see in it.
Mrs. Lapham informed her husband about the arrival of the paper, giving it an importance that he chose to overlook.
"How do you know the fellow sent it, anyway?" he demanded.
"How do you even know that guy sent it?" he asked.
"Oh, I know he did."
"Oh, I know he did."
"I don't see why he couldn't write to 'Rene, if he really meant anything."
"I don't see why he couldn't write to 'Rene if he actually meant anything."
"Well, I guess that wouldn't be their way," said Mrs. Lapham; she did not at all know what their way would be.
"Well, I guess that wouldn’t be how they do things," Mrs. Lapham said; she really had no idea what their approach would be.
When the spring opened Colonel Lapham showed that he had been in earnest about building on the New Land. His idea of a house was a brown-stone front, four stories high, and a French roof with an air-chamber above. Inside, there was to be a reception-room on the street and a dining-room back. The parlours were to be on the second floor, and finished in black walnut or party-coloured paint. The chambers were to be on the three floors above, front and rear, with side-rooms over the front door. Black walnut was to be used everywhere except in the attic, which was to be painted and grained to look like black walnut. The whole was to be very high-studded, and there were to be handsome cornices and elaborate centre-pieces throughout, except, again, in the attic.
When spring arrived, Colonel Lapham clearly demonstrated his commitment to building on the New Land. His vision for a house included a brownstone front, four stories tall, and a French roof with an air chamber above it. Inside, there was to be a reception room facing the street and a dining room in the back. The parlors were planned for the second floor, finished in black walnut or colorful paint. The bedrooms were to occupy the three floors above, in both the front and back, with side rooms over the front door. Black walnut would be used throughout, except in the attic, which would be painted and stained to resemble black walnut. The entire structure was to have very high ceilings, along with attractive cornices and intricate centerpieces throughout, except once more in the attic.
These ideas he had formed from the inspection of many new buildings which he had seen going up, and which he had a passion for looking into. He was confirmed in his ideas by a master builder who had put up a great many houses on the Back Bay as a speculation, and who told him that if he wanted to have a house in the style, that was the way to have it.
He came up with these ideas after looking at a lot of new buildings that were being constructed, which he loved to explore. His thoughts were backed up by a master builder who had built many houses in the Back Bay as a real estate investment, and who advised him that if he wanted a house in that style, this was the way to do it.
The beginnings of the process by which Lapham escaped from the master builder and ended in the hands of an architect are so obscure that it would be almost impossible to trace them. But it all happened, and Lapham promptly developed his ideas of black walnut finish, high studding, and cornices. The architect was able to conceal the shudder which they must have sent through him. He was skilful, as nearly all architects are, in playing upon that simple instrument Man. He began to touch Colonel Lapham's stops.
The start of how Lapham moved away from the master builder and ended up with an architect is so unclear that it would be nearly impossible to follow the details. But it all took place, and Lapham quickly expressed his ideas about black walnut finishes, high ceilings, and cornices. The architect managed to hide the shiver that these ideas must have sent through him. He was skilled, like most architects, in working with that basic instrument called Man. He began to engage Colonel Lapham's interests.
"Oh, certainly, have the parlours high-studded. But you've seen some of those pretty old-fashioned country-houses, haven't you, where the entrance-story is very low-studded?" "Yes," Lapham assented.
"Oh, definitely, have the rooms with high ceilings. But you've seen those charming old-fashioned country houses, right, where the entrance level has really low ceilings?" "Yes," Lapham agreed.
"Well, don't you think something of that kind would have a very nice effect? Have the entrance-story low-studded, and your parlours on the next floor as high as you please. Put your little reception-room here beside the door, and get the whole width of your house frontage for a square hall, and an easy low-tread staircase running up three sides of it. I'm sure Mrs. Lapham would find it much pleasanter." The architect caught toward him a scrap of paper lying on the table at which they were sitting and sketched his idea. "Then have your dining-room behind the hall, looking on the water."
"Well, don’t you think something like that would look great? Make the entrance low-ceilinged, and your living rooms on the next floor as high as you want. Place your little reception room here by the door, and use the full width of your house for a square hall, with an easy, low-tread staircase running up three sides of it. I’m sure Mrs. Lapham would find it much nicer." The architect grabbed a scrap of paper from the table where they were sitting and sketched his idea. "Then put your dining room behind the hall, facing the water."
He glanced at Mrs. Lapham, who said, "Of course," and the architect went on--
He looked at Mrs. Lapham, who replied, "Of course," and the architect continued--
"That gets you rid of one of those long, straight, ugly staircases,"--until that moment Lapham had thought a long, straight staircase the chief ornament of a house,--"and gives you an effect of amplitude and space."
"That gets rid of one of those long, straight, ugly staircases,"--until that moment Lapham had thought a long, straight staircase was the main decoration of a house,--"and gives you a sense of openness and space."
"That's so!" said Mrs. Lapham. Her husband merely made a noise in his throat.
"That's right!" said Mrs. Lapham. Her husband just made a noise in his throat.
"Then, were you thinking of having your parlours together, connected by folding doors?" asked the architect deferentially.
"Then, were you thinking of having your living rooms connected by folding doors?" asked the architect respectfully.
"Yes, of course," said Lapham. "They're always so, ain't they?"
"Yeah, definitely," said Lapham. "They're always like that, right?"
"Well, nearly," said the architect. "I was wondering how would it do to make one large square room at the front, taking the whole breadth of the house, and, with this hall-space between, have a music-room back for the young ladies?"
"Well, almost," said the architect. "I was thinking, how about creating one big square room at the front that spans the entire width of the house, and then, with this hallway in between, we could have a music room at the back for the young ladies?"
Lapham looked helplessly at his wife, whose quicker apprehension had followed the architect's pencil with instant sympathy. "First-rate!" she cried.
Lapham looked at his wife, feeling lost. She had immediately understood what the architect was drawing. "This is amazing!" she exclaimed.
The Colonel gave way. "I guess that would do. It'll be kind of odd, won't it?"
The Colonel conceded. "I suppose that works. It’ll be a bit strange, won’t it?"
"Well, I don't know," said the architect. "Not so odd, I hope, as the other thing will be a few years from now." He went on to plan the rest of the house, and he showed himself such a master in regard to all the practical details that Mrs. Lapham began to feel a motherly affection for the young man, and her husband could not deny in his heart that the fellow seemed to understand his business. He stopped walking about the room, as he had begun to do when the architect and Mrs. Lapham entered into the particulars of closets, drainage, kitchen arrangements, and all that, and came back to the table. "I presume," he said, "you'll have the drawing-room finished in black walnut?"
"Well, I don't know," said the architect. "I hope it’s not as strange as the other thing will be a few years from now." He continued to plan the rest of the house, and he displayed such skill in all the practical details that Mrs. Lapham started to feel a motherly affection for the young man, and her husband couldn’t help but admit that the guy seemed to know his stuff. He stopped pacing around the room, a habit he had developed when the architect and Mrs. Lapham were discussing specifics about closets, drainage, kitchen arrangements, and all that, and returned to the table. "I assume," he said, "you'll have the drawing-room finished in black walnut?"
"Well, yes," replied the architect, "if you like. But some less expensive wood can be made just as effective with paint. Of course you can paint black walnut too."
"Sure," replied the architect, "if that's what you want. But some cheaper wood can work just as well with paint. Of course, you can paint black walnut too."
"Paint it?" gasped the Colonel.
"Paint it?" the Colonel gasped.
"Yes," said the architect quietly. "White, or a little off white."
"Yeah," said the architect quietly. "White, or maybe a slightly off-white."
Lapham dropped the plan he had picked up from the table. His wife made a little move toward him of consolation or support.
Lapham let go of the plan he had picked up from the table. His wife took a small step toward him, offering consolation or support.
"Of course," resumed the architect, "I know there has been a great craze for black walnut. But it's an ugly wood; and for a drawing-room there is really nothing like white paint. We should want to introduce a little gold here and there. Perhaps we might run a painted frieze round under the cornice--garlands of roses on a gold ground; it would tell wonderfully in a white room."
"Of course," the architect continued, "I know there's been a huge trend for black walnut. But it's not a nice-looking wood; for a living room, nothing beats white paint. We should add a bit of gold here and there. Maybe we could put a painted frieze around under the cornice—garlands of roses on a gold background; it would look amazing in a white room."
The Colonel returned less courageously to the charge. "I presume you'll want Eastlake mantel-shelves and tiles?" He meant this for a sarcastic thrust at a prevailing foible of the profession.
The Colonel came back to the task with less confidence. "I guess you’ll want Eastlake mantel-shelves and tiles?" He intended this as a sarcastic jab at a common weakness in the profession.
"Well, no," gently answered the architect. "I was thinking perhaps a white marble chimney-piece, treated in the refined Empire style, would be the thing for that room."
"Well, no," the architect replied softly. "I was thinking maybe a white marble fireplace, designed in the elegant Empire style, would be perfect for that room."
"White marble!" exclaimed the Colonel. "I thought that had gone out long ago."
"White marble!" the Colonel exclaimed. "I thought that went out of style a long time ago."
"Really beautiful things can't go out. They may disappear for a little while, but they must come back. It's only the ugly things that stay out after they've had their day."
"Truly beautiful things can't be gone forever. They might vanish for a bit, but they always come back. It's only the ugly things that linger once their time is over."
Lapham could only venture very modestly, "Hard-wood floors?"
Lapham could only suggest very hesitantly, "Hardwood floors?"
"In the music-room, of course," consented the architect.
"In the music room, of course," agreed the architect.
"And in the drawing-room?"
"And in the living room?"
"Carpet. Some sort of moquette, I should say. But I should prefer to consult Mrs. Lapham's taste in that matter."
"Carpet. Some kind of fabric, I should say. But I'd prefer to check with Mrs. Lapham about that."
"And in the other rooms?"
"And what about the other rooms?"
"Oh, carpets, of course."
"Oh, rugs, of course."
"And what about the stairs?"
"And what about the stairs?"
"Carpet. And I should have the rail and banisters white--banisters turned or twisted."
"Carpet. And I should have the railing and banisters white—banisters turned or twisted."
The Colonel said under his breath, "Well, I'm dumned!" but he gave no utterance to his astonishment in the architect's presence. When he went at last,--the session did not end till eleven o'clock,--Lapham said, "Well, Pert, I guess that fellow's fifty years behind, or ten years ahead. I wonder what the Ongpeer style is?"
The Colonel muttered, "Well, I'm damned!" but he didn't express his surprise while the architect was there. When he finally left—the meeting didn't wrap up until eleven o'clock—Lapham said, "Well, Pert, I think that guy's either fifty years behind or ten years ahead. I wonder what the Ongpeer style is?"
"I don't know. I hated to ask. But he seemed to understand what he was talking about. I declare, he knows what a woman wants in a house better than she does herself."
"I don't know. I really didn't want to ask. But he seemed to get what he was talking about. Honestly, he knows what a woman wants in a house better than she does herself."
"And a man's simply nowhere in comparison," said Lapham. But he respected a fellow who could beat him at every point, and have a reason ready, as this architect had; and when he recovered from the daze into which the complete upheaval of all his preconceived notions had left him, he was in a fit state to swear by the architect. It seemed to him that he had discovered the fellow (as he always called him) and owned him now, and the fellow did nothing to disturb this impression. He entered into that brief but intense intimacy with the Laphams which the sympathetic architect holds with his clients. He was privy to all their differences of opinion and all their disputes about the house. He knew just where to insist upon his own ideas, and where to yield. He was really building several other houses, but he gave the Laphams the impression that he was doing none but theirs.
"And a man is just nowhere next to him," said Lapham. But he respected someone who could outdo him at every turn and had a solid reason, like this architect; and once he shook off the shock of having all his assumptions completely turned upside down, he was ready to swear by the architect. It felt to him like he had found the guy (as he always called him) and had a claim over him now, and the guy did nothing to change that feeling. He formed that brief but intense bond with the Laphams that the understanding architect shares with his clients. He was aware of all their disagreements and arguments about the house. He knew exactly where to stand firm with his own ideas and where to compromise. He was genuinely working on several other houses, but he made the Laphams think he was focused only on theirs.
The work was not begun till the frost was thoroughly out of the ground, which that year was not before the end of April. Even then it did not proceed very rapidly. Lapham said they might as well take their time to it; if they got the walls up and the thing closed in before the snow flew, they could be working at it all winter. It was found necessary to dig for the kitchen; at that point the original salt-marsh lay near the surface, and before they began to put in the piles for the foundation they had to pump. The neighbourhood smelt like the hold of a ship after a three years' voyage. People who had cast their fortunes with the New Land went by professing not to notice it; people who still "hung on to the Hill" put their handkerchiefs to their noses, and told each other the old terrible stories of the material used in filling up the Back Bay.
The work didn't start until the frost had completely melted, which that year wasn't until the end of April. Even then, it didn't move very quickly. Lapham said they might as well take their time; if they got the walls up and the place closed in before the snow came, they could work on it all winter. They found they needed to dig for the kitchen; there the original salt marsh was just below the surface, and before they could put in the piles for the foundation, they had to pump out water. The neighborhood smelled like the hold of a ship after a three-year voyage. People who had staked their futures on the New Land walked by pretending not to notice it; those who still "hung on to the Hill" covered their noses with handkerchiefs and told each other the old, dreadful stories about the materials used to fill in the Back Bay.
Nothing gave Lapham so much satisfaction in the whole construction of his house as the pile-driving. When this began, early in the summer, he took Mrs. Lapham every day in his buggy and drove round to look at it; stopping the mare in front of the lot, and watching the operation with even keener interest than the little loafing Irish boys who superintended it in force. It pleased him to hear the portable engine chuckle out a hundred thin whiffs of steam in carrying the big iron weight to the top of the framework above the pile, then seem to hesitate, and cough once or twice in pressing the weight against the detaching apparatus. There was a moment in which the weight had the effect of poising before it fell; then it dropped with a mighty whack on the iron-bound head of the pile, and drove it a foot into the earth.
Nothing gave Lapham more satisfaction in the entire construction of his house than the pile-driving. When this started, early in the summer, he took Mrs. Lapham out every day in his buggy to see it; he would stop the horse in front of the lot and watch the process with even more interest than the little Irish boys who were supervising it. He enjoyed hearing the portable engine let out a hundred thin puffs of steam as it lifted the heavy iron weight to the top of the framework above the pile, then it seemed to pause and cough once or twice as it pressed the weight against the releasing mechanism. There was a moment when the weight seemed to hang in the air before it fell; then it dropped with a tremendous thud onto the iron-bound head of the pile and drove it a foot into the ground.
"By gracious!" he would say, "there ain't anything like that in THIS world for BUSINESS, Persis!"
"Wow!" he would say, "there's nothing like that in THIS world for BUSINESS, Persis!"
Mrs. Lapham suffered him to enjoy the sight twenty or thirty times before she said, "Well, now drive on, Si."
Mrs. Lapham let him enjoy the view twenty or thirty times before she said, "Alright, now keep going, Si."
By the time the foundation was in and the brick walls had begun to go up, there were so few people left in the neighbourhood that she might indulge with impunity her husband's passion for having her clamber over the floor-timbers and the skeleton stair-cases with him. Many of the householders had boarded up their front doors before the buds had begun to swell and the assessor to appear in early May; others had followed soon; and Mrs. Lapham was as safe from remark as if she had been in the depth of the country. Ordinarily she and her girls left town early in July, going to one of the hotels at Nantasket, where it was convenient for the Colonel to get to and from his business by the boat. But this summer they were all lingering a few weeks later, under the novel fascination of the new house, as they called it, as if there were no other in the world.
By the time the foundation was set and the brick walls started to rise, there were so few people left in the neighborhood that she could freely indulge her husband's passion for having her climb over the floor beams and the bare staircases with him. Many of the homeowners had boarded up their front doors before the buds had begun to bloom and the assessor showed up in early May; others had done so soon after. Mrs. Lapham was as safe from gossip as if she were deep in the countryside. Typically, she and her daughters left town early in July, heading to one of the hotels in Nantasket, which made it easy for the Colonel to commute to and from his business by boat. But this summer, they were all staying a few weeks longer, captivated by the new house, as they called it, as if it were the only one in existence.
Lapham drove there with his wife after he had set Bartley Hubbard down at the Events office, but on this day something happened that interfered with the solid pleasure they usually took in going over the house. As the Colonel turned from casting anchor at the mare's head with the hitching-weight, after helping his wife to alight, he encountered a man to whom he could not help speaking, though the man seemed to share his hesitation if not his reluctance at the necessity. He was a tallish, thin man, with a dust-coloured face, and a dead, clerical air, which somehow suggested at once feebleness and tenacity.
Lapham drove there with his wife after dropping Bartley Hubbard off at the Events office, but that day something happened that disrupted the usual enjoyment they got from going over the house. As the Colonel finished anchoring at the mare's head with the hitching-weight, after helping his wife get down, he ran into a man he felt compelled to speak to, even though the man seemed to share his hesitation, if not his reluctance, about the need to engage. He was a tall, thin man with a dust-colored face and a dead, clerical demeanor that somehow suggested both weakness and persistence.
Mrs. Lapham held out her hand to him.
Mrs. Lapham extended her hand to him.
"Why, Mr. Rogers!" she exclaimed; and then, turning toward her husband, seemed to refer the two men to each other. They shook hands, but Lapham did not speak. "I didn't know you were in Boston," pursued Mrs. Lapham. "Is Mrs. Rogers with you?"
"Why, Mr. Rogers!" she exclaimed; and then, turning to her husband, seemed to point the two men toward each other. They shook hands, but Lapham didn't say anything. "I didn't know you were in Boston," Mrs. Lapham continued. "Is Mrs. Rogers with you?"
"No," said Mr. Rogers, with a voice which had the flat, succinct sound of two pieces of wood clapped together. "Mrs. Rogers is still in Chicago."
"No," said Mr. Rogers, with a voice that had the sharp, concise sound of two pieces of wood hitting together. "Mrs. Rogers is still in Chicago."
A little silence followed, and then Mrs Lapham said--
A brief silence followed, and then Mrs. Lapham said--
"I presume you are quite settled out there."
"I assume you're doing well out there."
"No; we have left Chicago. Mrs. Rogers has merely remained to finish up a little packing."
"No, we've left Chicago. Mrs. Rogers just stayed behind to finish up some packing."
"Oh, indeed! Are you coming back to Boston?"
"Oh, really! Are you coming back to Boston?"
"I cannot say as yet. We sometimes think of so doing."
"I can't say just yet. We sometimes consider doing that."
Lapham turned away and looked up at the building. His wife pulled a little at her glove, as if embarrassed, or even pained. She tried to make a diversion.
Lapham turned away and looked up at the building. His wife fiddled with her glove, as if feeling embarrassed or even hurt. She tried to change the subject.
"We are building a house," she said, with a meaningless laugh.
"We're building a house," she said, with a hollow laugh.
"Oh, indeed," said Mr. Rogers, looking up at it.
"Oh, definitely," said Mr. Rogers, looking up at it.
Then no one spoke again, and she said helplessly--
Then no one said anything else, and she said in desperation--
"If you come to Boston, I hope I shall see Mrs. Rogers."
"If you come to Boston, I hope I get to see Mrs. Rogers."
"She will be happy to have you call," said Mr Rogers.
"She'll be happy to hear from you," Mr. Rogers said.
He touched his hat-brim, and made a bow forward rather than in Mrs. Lapham's direction.
He tipped his hat and bowed slightly, more toward the side than directly at Mrs. Lapham.
She mounted the planking that led into the shelter of the bare brick walls, and her husband slowly followed. When she turned her face toward him her cheeks were burning, and tears that looked hot stood in her eyes.
She stepped onto the boards that led into the shelter of the bare brick walls, and her husband followed slowly behind her. When she turned to face him, her cheeks were flushed, and tears that seemed hot filled her eyes.
"You left it all to me!" she cried. "Why couldn't you speak a word?"
"You left everything to me!" she exclaimed. "Why couldn't you say anything?"
"I hadn't anything to say to him," replied Lapham sullenly.
"I didn't have anything to say to him," Lapham replied gloomily.
They stood a while, without looking at the work which they had come to enjoy, and without speaking to each other.
They stood for a while, not looking at the work they had come to enjoy, and not speaking to each other.
"I suppose we might as well go on," said Mrs. Lapham at last, as they returned to the buggy. The Colonel drove recklessly toward the Milldam. His wife kept her veil down and her face turned from him. After a time she put her handkerchief up under her veil and wiped her eyes, and he set his teeth and squared his jaw.
"I guess we might as well move on," said Mrs. Lapham finally, as they got back into the buggy. The Colonel drove carelessly toward the Milldam. His wife kept her veil down and her face turned away from him. After a while, she raised her handkerchief under her veil and wiped her eyes, while he grit his teeth and squared his jaw.
"I don't see how he always manages to appear just at the moment when he seems to have gone fairly out of our lives, and blight everything," she whimpered.
"I don't get how he always shows up right when it seems like he's finally out of our lives and ruins everything," she complained.
"I supposed he was dead," said Lapham.
"I thought he was dead," said Lapham.
"Oh, don't SAY such a thing! It sounds as if you wished it."
"Oh, don't say that! It sounds like you want it to happen."
"Why do you mind it? What do you let him blight everything for?"
"Why do you care? Why let him ruin everything for you?"
"I can't help it, and I don't believe I ever shall. I don't know as his being dead would help it any. I can't ever see him without feeling just as I did at first."
"I can't help it, and I don't think I ever will. I don't know if his being dead would make a difference. I can never see him without feeling just the way I did at first."
"I tell you," said Lapham, "it was a perfectly square thing. And I wish, once for all, you would quit bothering about it. My conscience is easy as far as he is concerned, and it always was."
"I tell you," Lapham said, "it was a completely straightforward thing. And I wish you would stop worrying about it. My conscience is clear regarding him, and it always has been."
"And I can't look at him without feeling as if you'd ruined him, Silas."
"And I can't look at him without feeling like you messed him up, Silas."
"Don't look at him, then," said her husband, with a scowl. "I want you should recollect in the first place, Persis, that I never wanted a partner."
"Don't look at him, then," her husband said with a frown. "I want you to remember first, Persis, that I never wanted a partner."
"If he hadn't put his money in when he did, you'd 'a' broken down."
"If he hadn't invested his money when he did, you would have broken down."
"Well, he got his money out again, and more, too," said the Colonel, with a sulky weariness.
"Well, he took out his money again, and even more," said the Colonel, with a sullen exhaustion.
"He didn't want to take it out."
"He didn't want to take it out."
"I gave him his choice: buy out or go out."
"I gave him his options: buy me out or get out."
"You know he couldn't buy out then. It was no choice at all."
"You know he couldn't just buy it out back then. He didn’t have a choice."
"It was a business chance."
"It was a business opportunity."
"No; you had better face the truth, Silas. It was no chance at all. You crowded him out. A man that had saved you! No, you had got greedy, Silas. You had made your paint your god, and you couldn't bear to let anybody else share in its blessings."
"No; you should accept the truth, Silas. It wasn’t a coincidence at all. You pushed him away. A man who had saved you! No, you got greedy, Silas. You made your wealth your god, and you couldn’t stand to let anyone else enjoy its benefits."
"I tell you he was a drag and a brake on me from the word go. You say he saved me. Well, if I hadn't got him out he'd 'a' ruined me sooner or later. So it's an even thing, as far forth as that goes."
"I tell you, he was a burden and a limitation from the start. You say he saved me. Well, if I hadn't gotten rid of him, he would have ruined me eventually. So it's a fair trade, as far as that goes."
"No, it ain't an even thing, and you know it, Silas. Oh, if I could only get you once to acknowledge that you did wrong about it, then I should have some hope. I don't say you meant wrong exactly, but you took an advantage. Yes, you took an advantage! You had him where he couldn't help himself, and then you wouldn't show him any mercy."
"No, it's not fair, and you know it, Silas. Oh, if only I could get you to admit that you were wrong about this, then I would have some hope. I’m not saying you intended to be wrong, but you exploited the situation. Yes, you exploited it! You had him where he couldn't do anything, and then you refused to give him any mercy."
"I'm sick of this," said Lapham. "If you'll 'tend to the house, I'll manage my business without your help."
"I'm tired of this," said Lapham. "If you’ll take care of the house, I'll handle my business without your assistance."
"You were very glad of my help once."
"You were really grateful for my help once."
"Well, I'm tired of it now. Don't meddle."
"Well, I'm over it now. Don’t interfere."
"I WILL meddle. When I see you hardening yourself in a wrong thing, it's time for me to meddle, as you call it, and I will. I can't ever get you to own up the least bit about Rogers, and I feel as if it was hurting you all the while."
"I will get involved. When I see you pushing yourself into something wrong, it's time for me to step in, as you say, and I will. I can never get you to admit even a little bit about Rogers, and it feels like it's hurting you the whole time."
"What do you want I should own up about a thing for when I don't feel wrong? I tell you Rogers hain't got anything to complain of, and that's what I told you from the start. It's a thing that's done every day. I was loaded up with a partner that didn't know anything, and couldn't do anything, and I unloaded; that's all."
"What do you want me to admit to when I don't feel guilty? I tell you Rogers has no reason to complain, and that's what I've said from the beginning. It's something that happens every day. I was stuck with a partner who didn’t know anything and couldn’t do anything, and I got rid of them; that’s all."
"You unloaded just at the time when you knew that your paint was going to be worth about twice what it ever had been; and you wanted all the advantage for yourself."
"You arrived just when you knew your paint was about to be worth twice as much as it ever was; and you wanted to take full advantage of it for yourself."
"I had a right to it. I made the success."
"I earned it. I created the success."
"Yes, you made it with Rogers's money; and when you'd made it you took his share of it. I guess you thought of that when you saw him, and that's why you couldn't look him in the face."
"Yeah, you got that with Rogers's money; and once you had it, you took his cut. I bet that crossed your mind when you saw him, and that’s why you couldn’t face him."
At these words Lapham lost his temper.
At these words, Lapham lost his cool.
"I guess you don't want to ride with me any more to-day," he said, turning the mare abruptly round.
"I guess you don't want to ride with me anymore today," he said, turning the mare around abruptly.
"I'm as ready to go back as what you are," replied his wife. "And don't you ask me to go to that house with you any more. You can sell it, for all me. I sha'n't live in it. There's blood on it."
"I'm just as ready to go back as you are," his wife replied. "And don’t ask me to go to that house with you again. You can sell it for all I care. I won’t live in it. There’s blood on it."
IV.
THE silken texture of the marriage tie bears a daily strain of wrong and insult to which no other human relation can be subjected without lesion; and sometimes the strength that knits society together might appear to the eye of faltering faith the curse of those immediately bound by it. Two people by no means reckless of each other's rights and feelings, but even tender of them for the most part, may tear at each other's heart-strings in this sacred bond with perfect impunity; though if they were any other two they would not speak or look at each other again after the outrages they exchange. It is certainly a curious spectacle, and doubtless it ought to convince an observer of the divinity of the institution. If the husband and wife are blunt, outspoken people like the Laphams, they do not weigh their words; if they are more refined, they weigh them very carefully, and know accurately just how far they will carry, and in what most sensitive spot they may be planted with most effect.
THE silky nature of marriage carries a daily burden of wrongs and insults that no other human relationship could endure without damage; and at times, the strength that holds society together might seem to those directly affected by it as a curse. Two people who are generally considerate of each other's rights and feelings, and often caring towards one another, can still pull at each other's heartstrings within this sacred bond without any consequences; yet if they were anyone else, they would not speak or look at each other again after the hurtful things they say. It is certainly an intriguing sight, and it should surely convince an observer of the sacredness of the institution. If the husband and wife are straightforward, candid people like the Laphams, they don’t think about their words; if they are more polished, they choose their words very carefully and know exactly how far they will go and where they will hit the hardest.
Lapham was proud of his wife, and when he married her it had been a rise in life for him. For a while he stood in awe of his good fortune, but this could not last, and he simply remained supremely satisfied with it. The girl who had taught school with a clear head and a strong hand was not afraid of work; she encouraged and helped him from the first, and bore her full share of the common burden. She had health, and she did not worry his life out with peevish complaints and vagaries; she had sense and principle, and in their simple lot she did what was wise and right. Their marriage was hallowed by an early sorrow: they lost their boy, and it was years before they could look each other in the face and speak of him. No one gave up more than they when they gave up each other and Lapham went to the war. When he came back and began to work, her zeal and courage formed the spring of his enterprise. In that affair of the partnership she had tried to be his conscience, but perhaps she would have defended him if he had accused himself; it was one of those things in this life which seem destined to await justice, or at least judgment, in the next. As he said, Lapham had dealt fairly by his partner in money; he had let Rogers take more money out of the business than he put into it; he had, as he said, simply forced out of it a timid and inefficient participant in advantages which he had created. But Lapham had not created them all. He had been dependent at one time on his partner's capital. It was a moment of terrible trial. Happy is the man for ever after who can choose the ideal, the unselfish part in such an exigency! Lapham could not rise to it. He did what he could maintain to be perfectly fair. The wrong, if any, seemed to be condoned to him, except when from time to time his wife brought it up. Then all the question stung and burned anew, and had to be reasoned out and put away once more. It seemed to have an inextinguishable vitality. It slept, but it did not die.
Lapham was proud of his wife, and marrying her had been an upgrade for him. For a while, he stood in awe of his good luck, but that couldn’t last, and he just remained totally satisfied with it. The girl who had taught school with a clear mind and a strong hand wasn’t afraid of hard work; she encouraged and supported him from the start and took on her fair share of their common struggles. She was healthy and didn’t drain his life with constant complaints and quirks; she had sense and principles, and in their simple life, she did what was wise and right. Their marriage was marked by an early sorrow: they lost their son, and it took years before they could look each other in the eye and talk about him. No one sacrificed more than they did when they parted ways and Lapham went to war. When he returned and started working again, her enthusiasm and courage became the driving force behind his efforts. In the matter of the partnership, she had tried to be his conscience, but maybe she would have defended him if he had accused himself; it was one of those things in life that seemed destined to wait for justice, or at least judgment, in the next life. As he stated, Lapham had treated his partner fairly when it came to money; he had let Rogers take out more than he contributed. He had, as he claimed, simply pushed out a timid and ineffective participant in the benefits he had created. But Lapham hadn’t created everything by himself. At one point, he had relied on his partner’s capital. It was a moment of deep trial. Happy is the man who can forever choose the ideal, selfless path in such a situation! Lapham couldn’t rise to that level. He did what he could argue was perfectly fair. The wrong, if there was one, seemed to be set aside for him, except when his wife occasionally brought it up. Then the whole issue would sting and burn again, demanding to be reasoned out and set aside once more. It seemed to have an unquenchable vitality. It slept, but it didn’t die.
His course did not shake Mrs. Lapham's faith in him. It astonished her at first, and it always grieved her that he could not see that he was acting solely in his own interest. But she found excuses for him, which at times she made reproaches. She vaguely perceived that his paint was something more than business to him; it was a sentiment, almost a passion. He could not share its management and its profit with another without a measure of self-sacrifice far beyond that which he must make with something less personal to him. It was the poetry of that nature, otherwise so intensely prosaic; and she understood this, and for the most part forbore. She knew him good and true and blameless in all his life, except for this wrong, if it were a wrong; and it was only when her nerves tingled intolerably with some chance renewal of the pain she had suffered, that she shared her anguish with him in true wifely fashion.
His actions didn’t shake Mrs. Lapham’s confidence in him. At first, they surprised her, and it always saddened her that he couldn’t see he was acting only in his own interest. But she found excuses for him, though sometimes she expressed her disappointment. She had a sense that his painting was more than just a business to him; it was a feeling, almost a passion. He couldn’t share its management and profits with anyone else without a level of self-sacrifice far beyond what he would need to make for something less personal. It was the poetry of a nature that was otherwise so practical; she understood this and mostly held back. She knew he was good, true, and blameless in all of his life, except for this one issue, if it was indeed an issue; and it was only when her nerves were painfully raw from a sudden reminder of her past suffering that she shared her pain with him in a genuine wifely way.
With those two there was never anything like an explicit reconciliation. They simply ignored a quarrel; and Mrs. Lapham had only to say a few days after at breakfast, "I guess the girls would like to go round with you this afternoon, and look at the new house," in order to make her husband grumble out as he looked down into his coffee-cup. "I guess we better all go, hadn't we?"
With those two, there was never a clear reconciliation. They just brushed off a fight; and a few days later at breakfast, Mrs. Lapham casually mentioned, "I guess the girls would like to go with you this afternoon to see the new house," prompting her husband to mumble as he stared into his coffee cup, "I guess we should all go, right?"
"Well, I'll see," she said.
"Okay, we'll see," she said.
There was not really a great deal to look at when Lapham arrived on the ground in his four-seated beach-wagon. But the walls were up, and the studding had already given skeleton shape to the interior. The floors were roughly boarded over, and the stairways were in place, with provisional treads rudely laid. They had not begun to lath and plaster yet, but the clean, fresh smell of the mortar in the walls mingling with the pungent fragrance of the pine shavings neutralised the Venetian odour that drew in over the water. It was pleasantly shady there, though for the matter of that the heat of the morning had all been washed out of the atmosphere by a tide of east wind setting in at noon, and the thrilling, delicious cool of a Boston summer afternoon bathed every nerve.
There wasn't much to see when Lapham got to the site in his four-seater beach wagon. But the walls were up, and the framework had already formed a rough shape for the interior. The floors were roughly boarded, and the stairways were in place with temporary treads hastily laid down. They hadn't started on the lath and plaster yet, but the clean, fresh smell of the mortar in the walls mixed with the strong scent of the pine shavings, balancing out the musty odor from the water. It was pleasantly shady there, although the heat of the morning had been cooled off by an east wind that kicked in at noon, and the refreshing chill of a Boston summer afternoon invigorated every nerve.
The foreman went about with Mrs. Lapham, showing her where the doors were to be; but Lapham soon tired of this, and having found a pine stick of perfect grain, he abandoned himself to the pleasure of whittling it in what was to be the reception-room, where he sat looking out on the street from what was to be the bay-window. Here he was presently joined by his girls, who, after locating their own room on the water side above the music-room, had no more wish to enter into details than their father.
The foreman walked around with Mrs. Lapham, pointing out where the doors would go; but Lapham quickly lost interest and found a perfectly grained pine stick, so he sat down in what would be the reception room and started whittling it while looking out on the street from what was going to be the bay window. Soon, his daughters joined him. After finding their own room on the water side above the music room, they were just as uninterested in the details as their dad.
"Come and take a seat in the bay-window, ladies," he called out to them, as they looked in at him through the ribs of the wall. He jocosely made room for them on the trestle on which he sat.
"Come and sit in the bay window, ladies," he called out to them as they peeked in at him through the wall. He playfully made space for them on the trestle where he was sitting.
They came gingerly and vaguely forward, as young ladies do when they wish not to seem to be going to do a thing they have made up their minds to do. When they had taken their places on their trestle, they could not help laughing with scorn, open and acceptable to their father; and Irene curled her chin up, in a little way she had, and said, "How ridiculous!" to her sister.
They approached cautiously and uncertainly, like young women do when they don’t want to appear as if they’re about to do something they’ve already decided on. Once they settled onto their makeshift seat, they couldn’t help but laugh mockingly, which their father found amusing; and Irene tilted her chin up in her usual little way and said, “How ridiculous!” to her sister.
"Well, I can tell you what," said the Colonel, in fond enjoyment of their young ladyishness, "your mother wa'n't ashamed to sit with me on a trestle when I called her out to look at the first coat of my paint that I ever tried on a house."
"Well, let me tell you," said the Colonel, enjoying their youthful behavior, "your mother wasn’t embarrassed to sit with me on a trestle when I called her out to see the first coat of paint I ever put on a house."
"Yes; we've heard that story," said Penelope, with easy security of her father's liking what she said. "We were brought up on that story."
"Yeah, we've heard that story," Penelope said confidently, knowing her father liked what she said. "We grew up on that story."
"Well, it's a good story," said her father.
"Well, it's a good story," her dad said.
At that moment a young man came suddenly in range, who began to look up at the signs of building as he approached. He dropped his eyes in coming abreast of the bay-window, where Lapham sat with his girls, and then his face lightened, and he took off his hat and bowed to Irene. She rose mechanically from the trestle, and her face lightened too.
At that moment, a young man suddenly came into view, looking up at the signs of the building as he got closer. He looked down as he walked past the bay window, where Lapham was sitting with his daughters, but then his face brightened, and he took off his hat and nodded to Irene. She stood up automatically from the trestle, and her face lit up as well.
She was a very pretty figure of a girl, after our fashion of girls, round and slim and flexible, and her face was admirably regular. But her great beauty--and it was very great--was in her colouring. This was of an effect for which there is no word but delicious, as we use it of fruit or flowers. She had red hair, like her father in his earlier days, and the tints of her cheeks and temples were such as suggested May-flowers and apple-blossoms and peaches. Instead of the grey that often dulls this complexion, her eyes were of a blue at once intense and tender, and they seemed to burn on what they looked at with a soft, lambent flame. It was well understood by her sister and mother that her eyes always expressed a great deal more than Irene ever thought or felt; but this is not saying that she was not a very sensible girl and very honest.
She was a really attractive girl, by our standards, round and slim and flexible, and her face was perfectly shaped. But her incredible beauty— and it was truly incredible— was in her coloring. There’s no other word for it but delicious, like we use for fruit or flowers. She had red hair, just like her dad did when he was younger, and the shades of her cheeks and temples reminded you of May flowers, apple blossoms, and peaches. Instead of the gray that often dulls this complexion, her eyes were a blue that was both deep and gentle, and they seemed to burn with a soft, glowing light wherever she looked. Her sister and mother understood that her eyes conveyed much more than Irene ever thought or felt; however, that doesn’t mean she wasn’t a very sensible and honest girl.
The young man faltered perceptibly, and Irene came a little forward, and then there gushed from them both a smiling exchange of greeting, of which the sum was that he supposed she was out of town, and that she had not known that he had got back. A pause ensued, and flushing again in her uncertainty as to whether she ought or ought not to do it, she said, "My father, Mr. Corey; and my sister."
The young man hesitated slightly, and Irene stepped a bit closer, leading to a cheerful exchange of greetings. The gist of their conversation was that he thought she was away, and she wasn’t aware he had returned. After a brief pause, feeling a bit flustered about whether she should mention it or not, she said, "My father, Mr. Corey; and my sister."
The young man took off his hat again, showing his shapely head, with a line of wholesome sunburn ceasing where the recently and closely clipped hair began. He was dressed in a fine summer check, with a blue white-dotted neckerchief, and he had a white hat, in which he looked very well when he put it back on his head. His whole dress seemed very fresh and new, and in fact he had cast aside his Texan habiliments only the day before.
The young man took off his hat again, revealing his well-shaped head, with a line of healthy sunburn ending where his freshly clipped hair began. He was wearing a nice summer check shirt, with a blue neckerchief dotted with white, and he looked great when he put his white hat back on. His entire outfit seemed very fresh and new, and in fact, he had only gotten rid of his Texan clothes the day before.
"How do you do, sir?" said the Colonel, stepping to the window, and reaching out of it the hand which the young man advanced to take. "Won't you come in? We're at home here. House I'm building."
"How's it going, sir?" said the Colonel, stepping to the window and reaching out to take the young man's hand. "Why don't you come in? We're at home here. I'm building a house."
"Oh, indeed?" returned the young man; and he came promptly up the steps, and through its ribs into the reception-room.
"Oh, really?" said the young man as he quickly walked up the steps and through the doorway into the reception room.
"Have a trestle?" asked the Colonel, while the girls exchanged little shocks of terror and amusement at the eyes.
"Got a trestle?" asked the Colonel, while the girls exchanged small shocks of fear and amusement at the eyes.
"Thank you," said the young man simply, and sat down.
"Thanks," said the young man casually, and sat down.
"Mrs. Lapham is upstairs interviewing the carpenter, but she'll be down in a minute."
"Mrs. Lapham is upstairs talking to the carpenter, but she'll be down shortly."
"I hope she's quite well," said Corey. "I supposed--I was afraid she might be out of town."
"I hope she's doing okay," said Corey. "I thought— I was worried she might be out of town."
"Well, we are off to Nantasket next week. The house kept us in town pretty late."
"Well, we're heading to Nantasket next week. The house had us staying in town pretty late."
"It must be very exciting, building a house," said Corey to the elder sister.
"It must be really exciting to build a house," Corey said to the older sister.
"Yes, it is," she assented, loyally refusing in Irene's interest the opportunity of saying anything more.
"Yes, it is," she agreed, loyally passing up the chance to say anything more for Irene's sake.
Corey turned to the latter. "I suppose you've all helped to plan it?"
Corey turned to the other person. "I guess you've all helped to organize it?"
"Oh no; the architect and mamma did that."
"Oh no; the architect and mom did that."
"But they allowed the rest of us to agree, when we were good," said Penelope.
"But they let the rest of us agree when we behaved," Penelope said.
Corey looked at her, and saw that she was shorter than her sister, and had a dark complexion.
Corey looked at her and noticed that she was shorter than her sister and had a darker skin tone.
"It's very exciting," said Irene.
"That's so exciting," said Irene.
"Come up," said the Colonel, rising, "and look round if you'd like to."
"Come up," said the Colonel, getting up, "and feel free to take a look around if you want."
"I should like to, very much," said the young man. He helped the young ladies over crevasses of carpentry and along narrow paths of planking, on which they had made their way unassisted before. The elder sister left the younger to profit solely by these offices as much as possible. She walked between them and her father, who went before, lecturing on each apartment, and taking the credit of the whole affair more and more as he talked on.
"I would really like to," said the young man. He helped the young ladies over gaps in the floor and along narrow paths made of planks, which they had previously navigated on their own. The older sister allowed the younger one to benefit from his assistance as much as she could. She walked between them and their father, who was leading the way, explaining each room and taking more and more credit for the entire situation as he continued to talk.
"There!" he said, "we're going to throw out a bay-window here, so as get the water all the way up and down. This is my girls' room," he added, looking proudly at them both.
"There!" he said, "we're going to put in a bay window here, so we can see the water all around. This is my girls' room," he added, looking proudly at both of them.
It seemed terribly intimate. Irene blushed deeply and turned her head away.
It felt really personal. Irene blushed fiercely and looked away.
But the young man took it all, apparently, as simply as their father. "What a lovely lookout!" he said. The Back Bay spread its glassy sheet before them, empty but for a few small boats and a large schooner, with her sails close-furled and dripping like snow from her spars, which a tug was rapidly towing toward Cambridge. The carpentry of that city, embanked and embowered in foliage, shared the picturesqueness of Charlestown in the distance.
But the young man seemed to take it all in just as easily as their father. "What a beautiful view!" he said. The Back Bay lay before them like a smooth mirror, empty except for a few small boats and a large schooner, with her sails tightly furled and dripping like snow from her masts, which a tugboat was quickly pulling toward Cambridge. The architecture of that city, nestled and surrounded by greenery, looked just as charming as Charlestown in the distance.
"Yes," said Lapham, "I go in for using the best rooms in your house yourself. If people come to stay with you, they can put up with the second best. Though we don't intend to have any second best. There ain't going to be an unpleasant room in the whole house, from top to bottom."
"Yeah," Lapham said, "I believe in using the best rooms in your house for yourself. If people come to stay with you, they can handle the second best. But we don't plan on having any second best. There won't be an unpleasant room in the whole house, from top to bottom."
"Oh, I wish papa wouldn't brag so!" breathed Irene to her sister, where they stood, a little apart, looking away together.
"Oh, I wish Dad wouldn't brag so much!" sighed Irene to her sister as they stood a bit apart, looking away together.
The Colonel went on. "No, sir," he swelled out, "I have gone in for making a regular job of it. I've got the best architect in Boston, and I'm building a house to suit myself. And if money can do it, guess I'm going to be suited."
The Colonel continued. "No, sir," he said proudly, "I've decided to take this seriously. I've hired the best architect in Boston, and I'm building a house that will suit my taste. And if I can afford it, I’m sure I’ll get what I want."
"It seems very delightful," said Corey, "and very original."
"It seems really delightful," said Corey, "and very original."
"Yes, sir. That fellow hadn't talked five minutes before I saw that he knew what he was about every time."
"Yes, sir. That guy hadn't been talking for five minutes before I realized that he knew exactly what he was doing every time."
"I wish mamma would come!" breathed Irene again. "I shall certainly go through the floor if papa says anything more."
"I wish mom would come!" Irene sighed again. "I’m definitely going to lose it if dad says anything else."
"They are making a great many very pretty houses nowadays," said the young man. "It's very different from the old-fashioned building."
"They're building a lot of really nice houses these days," said the young man. "It's so different from the old-fashioned style."
"Well," said the Colonel, with a large toleration of tone and a deep breath that expanded his ample chest, "we spend more on our houses nowadays. I started out to build a forty-thousand-dollar house. Well, sir! that fellow has got me in for more than sixty thousand already, and I doubt if I get out of it much under a hundred. You can't have a nice house for nothing. It's just like ordering a picture of a painter. You pay him enough, and he can afford to paint you a first-class picture; and if you don't, he can't. That's all there is of it. Why, they tell me that A. T. Stewart gave one of those French fellows sixty thousand dollars for a little seven-by-nine picture the other day. Yes, sir, give an architect money enough, and he'll give you a nice house every time."
"Well," said the Colonel, with a very tolerant tone and a deep breath that expanded his broad chest, "we spend a lot more on our homes these days. I aimed to build a house that cost forty thousand dollars. Well, let me tell you! That guy has already got me in for more than sixty thousand, and I doubt I’ll be able to get away with much less than a hundred. You can’t have a nice house for cheap. It’s just like hiring an artist to paint a picture. You pay them enough, and they can afford to create you a top-notch piece; and if you don’t, they can’t. That’s all there is to it. Why, I’ve heard that A. T. Stewart paid one of those French artists sixty thousand dollars for a small seven-by-nine painting the other day. Yes, sir, give an architect enough money, and he’ll give you a nice house every single time."
"I've heard that they're sharp at getting money to realise their ideas," assented the young man, with a laugh.
"I've heard they’re really good at getting money to make their ideas happen," the young man said with a laugh.
"Well, I should say so!" exclaimed the Colonel. "They come to you with an improvement that you can't resist. It has good looks and common-sense and everything in its favour, and it's like throwing money away to refuse. And they always manage to get you when your wife is around, and then you're helpless."
"Well, I definitely agree!" the Colonel exclaimed. "They present you with an offer you can’t turn down. It looks good, makes sense, and has everything going for it, and saying no feels like throwing away money. Plus, they always catch you when your wife is nearby, and then you’re completely powerless."
The Colonel himself set the example of laughing at this joke, and the young man joined him less obstreperously. The girls turned, and he said, "I don't think I ever saw this view to better advantage. It's surprising how well the Memorial Hall and the Cambridge spires work up, over there. And the sunsets must be magnificent."
The Colonel himself led the way by laughing at this joke, and the young man joined him, though with a bit less enthusiasm. The girls turned, and he said, "I don't think I've ever seen this view look better. It's amazing how well the Memorial Hall and the Cambridge spires come together over there. And the sunsets must be stunning."
Lapham did not wait for them to reply.
Lapham didn't wait for them to respond.
"Yes, sir, it's about the sightliest view I know of. I always did like the water side of Beacon. Long before I owned property here, or ever expected to, m'wife and I used to ride down this way, and stop the buggy to get this view over the water. When people talk to me about the Hill, I can understand 'em. It's snug, and it's old-fashioned, and it's where they've always lived. But when they talk about Commonwealth Avenue, I don't know what they mean. It don't hold a candle to the water side of Beacon. You've got just as much wind over there, and you've got just as much dust, and all the view you've got is the view across the street. No, sir! when you come to the Back Bay at all, give me the water side of Beacon."
"Yes, sir, it's the most beautiful view I know. I've always loved the waterfront side of Beacon. Long before I owned any property here, or even thought I would, my wife and I used to come this way and stop the buggy to enjoy this view of the water. When people talk to me about the Hill, I get it. It's cozy, it's old-fashioned, and it's where they've always lived. But when they mention Commonwealth Avenue, I don’t understand what they mean. It doesn’t compare to the waterfront side of Beacon. You still have just as much wind over there, just as much dust, and all you get to see is what's across the street. No, sir! When you come to the Back Bay, give me the waterfront side of Beacon."
"Oh, I think you're quite right," said the young man. "The view here is everything."
"Oh, I think you're absolutely right," said the young man. "The view here is everything."
Irene looked "I wonder what papa is going to say next!" at her sister, when their mother's voice was heard overhead, approaching the opening in the floor where the stairs were to be; and she presently appeared, with one substantial foot a long way ahead. She was followed by the carpenter, with his rule sticking out of his overalls pocket, and she was still talking to him about some measurements they had been taking, when they reached the bottom, so that Irene had to say, "Mamma, Mr. Corey," before Mrs. Lapham was aware of him.
Irene looked at her sister and thought, "I wonder what Dad is going to say next!" when their mom’s voice was heard coming down from above, approaching the opening in the floor where the stairs were. She soon appeared, with one solid foot stepping out ahead. She was followed by the carpenter, who had his measuring stick poking out of his overalls pocket. She was still chatting with him about some measurements they’d been taking when they reached the bottom, so Irene had to say, "Mom, this is Mr. Corey," before Mrs. Lapham noticed him.
He came forward with as much grace and speed as the uncertain footing would allow, and Mrs. Lapham gave him a stout squeeze of her comfortable hand.
He approached with as much grace and speed as the slippery ground would permit, and Mrs. Lapham gave him a firm squeeze of her reassuring hand.
"Why, Mr. Corey! When did you get back?"
"Wow, Mr. Corey! When did you return?"
"Yesterday. It hardly seems as if I HAD got back. I didn't expect to find you in a new house."
"Yesterday. It barely feels like I’ve returned. I didn’t expect to find you in a new place."
"Well, you are our first caller. I presume you won't expect I should make excuses for the state you find it in. Has the Colonel been doing the honours?"
"Well, you’re our first caller. I guess you don’t expect me to make excuses for the state it’s in. Has the Colonel been playing host?"
"Oh yes. And I've seen more of your house than I ever shall again, I suppose."
"Oh yes. And I guess I've seen more of your house than I ever will again."
"Well, I hope not," said Lapham. "There'll be several chances to see us in the old one yet, before we leave."
"Well, I hope not," Lapham said. "We'll have plenty of chances to see each other in the old place before we leave."
He probably thought this a neat, off-hand way of making the invitation, for he looked at his woman-kind as if he might expect their admiration.
He probably thought this was a clever, casual way to extend the invitation, as he looked at the women around him expecting their admiration.
"Oh yes, indeed!" said his wife. "We shall be very glad to see Mr. Corey, any time."
"Oh yes, definitely!" said his wife. "We would be really happy to see Mr. Corey anytime."
"Thank you; I shall be glad to come."
"Thanks; I'd be happy to come."
He and the Colonel went before, and helped the ladies down the difficult descent. Irene seemed less sure-footed than the others; she clung to the young man's hand an imperceptible moment longer than need be, or else he detained her. He found opportunity of saying, "It's so pleasant seeing you again," adding, "all of you."
He and the Colonel went ahead and helped the ladies down the tough slope. Irene seemed less steady than the others; she held on to the young man's hand for just a moment longer than necessary, or maybe he was holding her back. He took the chance to say, "It's really nice to see you again," adding, "all of you."
"Thank you," said the girl. "They must all be glad to have you at home again."
"Thank you," said the girl. "They must all be happy to have you back home."
Corey laughed.
Corey chuckled.
"Well, I suppose they would be, if they were at home to have me. But the fact is, there's nobody in the house but my father and myself, and I'm only on my way to Bar Harbour."
"Well, I guess they would be if they were home to have me. But the truth is, there's only my dad and me in the house, and I'm just on my way to Bar Harbour."
"Oh! Are they there?"
"Oh! Are they here?"
"Yes; it seems to be the only place where my mother can get just the combination of sea and mountain air that she wants."
"Yeah, it looks like it's the only spot where my mom can get the perfect mix of sea and mountain air that she wants."
"We go to Nantasket--it's convenient for papa; and I don't believe we shall go anywhere else this summer, mamma's so taken up with building. We do nothing but talk house; and Pen says we eat and sleep house. She says it would be a sort of relief to go and live in tents for a while."
"We're heading to Nantasket—it's easier for Dad; and I don't think we'll go anywhere else this summer since Mom is so busy with the construction. All we do is talk about the house; and Pen says we even eat and sleep house. She thinks it would be a nice change to go live in tents for a bit."
"She seems to have a good deal of humour," the young man ventured, upon the slender evidence.
"She seems to have a good sense of humor," the young man suggested, based on the little evidence he had.
The others had gone to the back of the house a moment, to look at some suggested change. Irene and Corey were left standing in the doorway. A lovely light of happiness played over her face and etherealised its delicious beauty. She had some ado to keep herself from smiling outright, and the effort deepened the dimples in her cheeks; she trembled a little, and the pendants shook in the tips of her pretty ears.
The others had stepped to the back of the house for a moment to check out some suggested changes. Irene and Corey were left standing in the doorway. A beautiful light of happiness lit up her face and enhanced her stunning beauty. She struggled to keep from smiling outright, and the effort made her dimples stand out even more; she trembled slightly, causing the earrings to sway at the tips of her lovely ears.
The others came back directly, and they all descended the front steps together. The Colonel was about to renew his invitation, but he caught his wife's eye, and, without being able to interpret its warning exactly, was able to arrest himself, and went about gathering up the hitching-weight, while the young man handed the ladies into the phaeton. Then he lifted his hat, and the ladies all bowed, and the Laphams drove off, Irene's blue ribbons fluttering backward from her hat, as if they were her clinging thoughts.
The others returned right away, and they all walked down the front steps together. The Colonel was about to suggest his invitation again, but he noticed a look from his wife. Though he couldn't quite understand what it meant, he managed to hold back and started to gather the hitching weight while the young man helped the ladies into the phaeton. Then he tipped his hat, and the ladies all nodded in response. The Laphams drove away, with Irene's blue ribbons waving behind her hat as if they were her lingering thoughts.
"So that's young Corey, is it?" said the Colonel, letting the stately stepping, tall coupe horse make his way homeward at will with the beach-wagon. "Well, he ain't a bad-looking fellow, and he's got a good, fair and square, honest eye. But I don't see how a fellow like that, that's had every advantage in this world, can hang round home and let his father support him. Seems to me, if I had his health and his education, I should want to strike out and do something for myself."
"So that's young Corey, huh?" said the Colonel, letting the impressive, tall horse lead the way back home with the beach wagon. "Well, he’s not a bad-looking guy, and he has a good, honest gaze. But I don't understand how a guy like him, who's had every opportunity in this world, can just stick around home and let his father keep him. It seems to me, if I had his health and education, I’d want to go out and do something for myself."
The girls on the back seat had hold of each other's hands, and they exchanged electrical pressures at the different points their father made.
The girls in the back seat were holding each other's hands and sharing electric sparks at the various points their dad made.
"I presume," said Mrs. Lapham, "that he was down in Texas looking after something."
"I assume," said Mrs. Lapham, "that he was in Texas taking care of something."
"He's come back without finding it, I guess."
"He's back without finding it, I guess."
"Well, if his father has the money to support him, and don't complain of the burden, I don't see why WE should."
"Well, if his dad has the money to support him and doesn’t mind the responsibility, I don’t see why WE should."
"Oh, I know it's none of my business, but I don't like the principle. I like to see a man ACT like a man. I don't like to see him taken care of like a young lady. Now, I suppose that fellow belongs to two or three clubs, and hangs around 'em all day, lookin' out the window,--I've seen 'em,--instead of tryin' to hunt up something to do for an honest livin'."
"Oh, I know it’s not my place to say, but I just don’t like that attitude. I prefer to see a man act like a man. I don’t like seeing him being taken care of like a girl. Now, I bet that guy belongs to a couple of clubs and spends all day hanging around them, just looking out the window—I’ve seen them—rather than trying to find something to do for a decent living."
"If I was a young man," Penelope struck in, "I would belong to twenty clubs, if I could find them and I would hang around them all, and look out the window till I dropped."
"If I were a young man," Penelope interjected, "I would join twenty clubs, if I could find them, and I would spend all my time there, just staring out the window until I dropped."
"Oh, you would, would you?" demanded her father, delighted with her defiance, and twisting his fat head around over his shoulder to look at her. "Well, you wouldn't do it on my money, if you were a son of MINE, young lady."
"Oh, you would, would you?" her father said, pleased with her defiance as he turned his round head to look at her. "Well, you wouldn't be doing it with my money if you were my kid, young lady."
"Oh, you wait and see," retorted the girl.
"Oh, you'll see," the girl shot back.
This made them all laugh. But the Colonel recurred seriously to the subject that night, as he was winding up his watch preparatory to putting it under his pillow.
This made them all laugh. But the Colonel turned serious about the topic that night as he was winding his watch, getting ready to put it under his pillow.
"I could make a man of that fellow, if I had him in the business with me. There's stuff in him. But I spoke up the way I did because I didn't choose Irene should think I would stand any kind of a loafer 'round--I don't care who he is, or how well educated or brought up. And I guess, from the way Pen spoke up, that 'Rene saw what I was driving at."
"I could turn that guy into a man if I had him working with me. There's potential in him. But I spoke up the way I did because I didn't want Irene to think I would put up with any kind of slacker hanging around—just because of who he is or how educated or well-raised he might be. And I guess, from the way Pen reacted, that 'Rene understood what I was getting at."
The girl, apparently, was less anxious about her father's ideas and principles than about the impression which he had made upon the young man. She had talked it over and over with her sister before they went to bed, and she asked in despair, as she stood looking at Penelope brushing out her hair before the glass--
The girl seemed to care more about the impression her father had made on the young man than about her father's ideas and principles. She had gone over it again and again with her sister before they went to bed, and she asked in frustration, as she watched Penelope brushing her hair in front of the mirror--
"Do you suppose he'll think papa always talks in that bragging way?"
"Do you think he'll believe Dad always talks like that, bragging?"
"He'll be right if he does," answered her sister. "It's the way father always does talk. You never noticed it so much, that's all. And I guess if he can't make allowance for father's bragging, he'll be a little too good. I enjoyed hearing the Colonel go on."
"He'll be fine if he does," her sister replied. "That's just how Dad always talks. You just never noticed it that much, that's all. And I think if he can't handle Dad's bragging, he might be a bit too perfect. I enjoyed listening to the Colonel ramble on."
"I know you did," returned Irene in distress. Then she sighed. "Didn't you think he looked very nice?"
"I know you did," Irene replied, feeling upset. Then she sighed. "Didn't you think he looked really nice?"
"Who? The Colonel?" Penelope had caught up the habit of calling her father so from her mother, and she used his title in all her jocose and perverse moods.
"Who? The Colonel?" Penelope had picked up the habit of calling her father that from her mother, and she used his title in all her playful and mischievous moods.
"You know very well I don't mean papa," pouted Irene. "Oh! Mr. Corey! Why didn't you say Mr. Corey if you meant Mr. Corey? If I meant Mr. Corey, I should say Mr. Corey. It isn't swearing! Corey, Corey, Co----"
"You know I don't mean Dad," Irene pouted. "Oh! Mr. Corey! Why didn't you just say Mr. Corey if that's who you meant? If I meant Mr. Corey, I'd say Mr. Corey. It’s not swearing! Corey, Corey, Co----"
Her sister clapped her hand over her mouth "Will you HUSH, you wretched thing?" she whimpered. "The whole house can hear you."
Her sister covered her mouth with her hand. "Can you be quiet, you awful thing?" she said quietly. "The entire house can hear you."
"Oh yes, they can hear me all over the square. Well, I think he looked well enough for a plain youth, who hadn't taken his hair out of curl-papers for some time."
"Oh yeah, they can hear me all over the square. Well, I think he looked fine for a regular guy who hasn't taken his hair out of curlers in a while."
"It WAS clipped pretty close," Irene admitted; and they both laughed at the drab effect of Mr. Corey's skull, as they remembered it. "Did you like his nose?" asked Irene timorously.
"It was cut pretty short," Irene admitted; and they both laughed at the dull look of Mr. Corey's head as they remembered it. "Did you like his nose?" Irene asked shyly.
"Ah, now you're COMING to something," said Penelope. "I don't know whether, if I had so much of a nose, I should want it all Roman."
"Ah, now you're getting somewhere," said Penelope. "I don't know if I had such a prominent nose, I'd want it to be all Roman."
"I don't see how you can expect to have a nose part one kind and part another," argued Irene.
"I don't see how you can expect to have a nose that's partly one way and partly another," argued Irene.
"Oh, I do. Look at mine!" She turned aside her face, so as to get a three-quarters view of her nose in the glass, and crossing her hands, with the brush in one of them, before her, regarded it judicially. "Now, my nose started Grecian, but changed its mind before it got over the bridge, and concluded to be snub the rest of the way."
"Oh, I definitely do. Check out mine!" She turned her face to get a three-quarters view of her nose in the mirror, and with her hands crossed in front of her, holding a brush in one, she examined it critically. "So, my nose started off Grecian but changed its mind halfway over the bridge and decided to be snub the rest of the way."
"You've got a very pretty nose, Pen," said Irene, joining in the contemplation of its reflex in the glass.
"You have a really pretty nose, Pen," said Irene, joining in the reflection of it in the mirror.
"Don't say that in hopes of getting me to compliment HIS, Mrs."--she stopped, and then added deliberately--"C.!"
"Don't say that hoping to get me to compliment HIS, Mrs."—she paused, then added intentionally—"C.!"
Irene also had her hair-brush in her hand, and now she sprang at her sister and beat her very softly on the shoulder with the flat of it. "You mean thing!" she cried, between her shut teeth, blushing hotly.
Irene also had her hair brush in her hand, and now she jumped at her sister and tapped her gently on the shoulder with the flat side of it. "You meanie!" she exclaimed through clenched teeth, blushing fiercely.
"Well, D., then," said Penelope. "You've nothing to say against D.? Though I think C. is just as nice an initial."
"Well, D.," Penelope said. "You have nothing to say against D.? Though I think C. is just as nice of an initial."
"Oh!" cried the younger, for all expression of unspeakable things.
"Oh!" exclaimed the younger one, expressing the inexpressible.
"I think he has very good eyes," admitted Penelope.
"I think he has really nice eyes," Penelope admitted.
"Oh, he HAS! And didn't you like the way his sackcoat set? So close to him, and yet free--kind of peeling away at the lapels?"
"Oh, he HAS! And didn’t you love how his blazer fit? So close to him, and yet loose—almost peeling away at the lapels?"
"Yes, I should say he was a young man of great judgment. He knows how to choose his tailor."
"Yeah, I would say he was a young man with excellent judgment. He knows how to pick his tailor."
Irene sat down on the edge of a chair. "It was so nice of you, Pen, to come in, that way, about clubs."
Irene sat down on the edge of a chair. "It was really nice of you, Pen, to come in like that about clubs."
"Oh, I didn't mean anything by it except opposition," said Penelope. "I couldn't have father swelling on so, without saying something."
"Oh, I didn't mean anything by it other than to oppose," Penelope said. "I couldn't just let Dad get so worked up without saying something."
"How he did swell!" sighed Irene. "Wasn't it a relief to have mamma come down, even if she did seem to be all stocking at first?"
"Did he ever puff up!" sighed Irene. "Wasn't it such a relief to have Mom come down, even if she did look like she was all legs at first?"
The girls broke into a wild giggle, and hid their faces in each other's necks. "I thought I SHOULD die," said Irene.
The girls burst into uncontrollable laughter and buried their faces in each other's necks. "I thought I was going to die," said Irene.
"'It's just like ordering a painting,'" said Penelope, recalling her father's talk, with an effect of dreamy absent-mindedness. "'You give the painter money enough, and he can afford to paint you a first-class picture. Give an architect money enough, and he'll give you a first-class house, every time.'"
"'It's just like ordering a painting,'" Penelope said, remembering her father's words with a slightly dreamy look. "'You pay the painter enough, and he can create a top-notch piece for you. Pay an architect enough, and he'll deliver a top-quality house, every time.'"
"Oh, wasn't it awful!" moaned her sister. "No one would ever have supposed that he had fought the very idea of an architect for weeks, before he gave in."
"Oh, wasn't that terrible!" her sister complained. "No one would have ever guessed that he had battled the whole idea of hiring an architect for weeks before he finally gave in."
Penelope went on. "'I always did like the water side of Beacon,--long before I owned property there. When you come to the Back Bay at all, give me the water side of Beacon.'"
Penelope continued. "'I've always liked the waterfront of Beacon—even before I owned a place there. When you visit Back Bay, make sure to take me to the waterfront of Beacon.'"
"Ow-w-w-w!" shrieked Irene. "DO stop!"
"Ow!" shrieked Irene. "Please stop!"
The door of their mother's chamber opened below, and the voice of the real Colonel called, "What are you doing up there, girls? Why don't you go to bed?"
The door to their mom's room opened downstairs, and the real Colonel called out, "What are you girls doing up there? Why don't you go to bed?"
This extorted nervous shrieks from both of them. The Colonel heard a sound of scurrying feet, whisking drapery, and slamming doors. Then he heard one of the doors opened again, and Penelope said, "I was only repeating something you said when you talked to Mr. Corey."
This made both of them let out nervous screams. The Colonel heard the sound of rushing footsteps, flapping curtains, and doors slamming. Then he heard one of the doors open again, and Penelope said, "I was just repeating something you said when you were talking to Mr. Corey."
"Very well, now," answered the Colonel. "You postpone the rest of it till to-morrow at breakfast, and see that you're up in time to let ME hear it."
"Alright then," the Colonel replied. "You can put the rest off until tomorrow at breakfast, but make sure you're up on time so I can hear it."
V.
AT the same moment young Corey let himself in at his own door with his latch-key, and went to the library, where he found his father turning the last leaves of a story in the Revue des Deux Mondes. He was a white-moustached old gentleman, who had never been able to abandon his pince-nez for the superior comfort of spectacles, even in the privacy of his own library. He knocked the glasses off as his son came in and looked up at him with lazy fondness, rubbing the two red marks that they always leave on the side of the nose.
At the same moment, young Corey unlocked his door with his key and headed to the library, where he found his father turning the last pages of a story in the Revue des Deux Mondes. He was an elderly gentleman with a white mustache who had never given up his pince-nez for the greater comfort of glasses, even in the solitude of his own library. He knocked the glasses off as his son entered and looked up at him with lazy affection, rubbing the two red marks they always left on the sides of his nose.
"Tom," he said, "where did you get such good clothes?"
"Tom," he said, "where did you get those awesome clothes?"
"I stopped over a day in New York," replied the son, finding himself a chair. "I'm glad you like them."
"I was in New York for a day," the son replied as he found a chair. "I'm glad you like them."
"Yes, I always do like your clothes, Tom," returned the father thoughtfully, swinging his glasses, "But I don't see how you can afford 'em, I can't."
"Yeah, I really do like your clothes, Tom," the father replied thoughtfully, adjusting his glasses, "But I don't understand how you can afford them; I can't."
"Well, sir," said the son, who dropped the "sir" into his speech with his father, now and then, in an old-fashioned way that was rather charming, "you see, I have an indulgent parent."
"Well, Dad," said the son, who occasionally slipped in the "Dad" with his father in a charmingly old-fashioned way, "you see, I have a pretty lenient parent."
"Smoke?" suggested the father, pushing toward his son a box of cigarettes, from which he had taken one.
"Want a smoke?" the father asked, sliding a box of cigarettes toward his son, having already taken one out.
"No, thank you," said the son. "I've dropped that."
"No, thanks," said the son. "I've moved on from that."
"Ah, is that so?" The father began to feel about on the table for matches, in the purblind fashion of elderly men. His son rose, lighted one, and handed it to him. "Well,--oh, thank you, Tom!--I believe some statisticians prove that if you will give up smoking you can dress very well on the money your tobacco costs, even if you haven't got an indulgent parent. But I'm too old to try. Though, I confess, I should rather like the clothes. Whom did you find at the club?"
"Is that so?" The father started feeling around the table for matches, like many older men do. His son stood up, lit one, and handed it to him. "Well, oh, thank you, Tom! I think some statisticians say that if you stop smoking, you can afford to dress really well with the money you save on tobacco, even if you don't have a generous parent. But I'm too old to change now. I must admit, though, I would love to have those clothes. Who did you see at the club?"
"There were a lot of fellows there," said young Corey, watching the accomplished fumigation of his father in an absent way.
"There were a lot of guys there," said young Corey, watching his father's skilled fumigation with a distracted look.
"It's astonishing what a hardy breed the young club-men are," observed his father. "All summer through, in weather that sends the sturdiest female flying to the sea-shore, you find the clubs filled with young men, who don't seem to mind the heat in the least."
"It's amazing how tough the young club guys are," his father remarked. "All summer long, in weather that drives even the hardiest women to the beach, you see the clubs packed with young men who don't seem to care about the heat at all."
"Boston isn't a bad place, at the worst, in summer," said the son, declining to take up the matter in its ironical shape.
"Boston isn't such a bad place, at least in the summer," said the son, choosing not to engage with the matter in its ironic form.
"I dare say it isn't, compared with Texas," returned the father, smoking tranquilly on. "But I don't suppose you find many of your friends in town outside of the club."
"I would say it isn't, compared to Texas," replied the father, smoking calmly. "But I don't think you meet many of your friends in town outside of the club."
"No; you're requested to ring at the rear door, all the way down Beacon Street and up Commonwealth Avenue. It's rather a blank reception for the returning prodigal."
"No; please use the back door, all the way down Beacon Street and up Commonwealth Avenue. It’s a pretty cold welcome for the returning prodigal."
"Ah, the prodigal must take his chance if he comes back out of season. But I'm glad to have you back, Tom, even as it is, and I hope you're not going to hurry away. You must give your energies a rest."
"Ah, the prodigal must take his chance if he comes back at the wrong time. But I'm really glad to have you back, Tom, even if things are different, and I hope you're not going to rush off again. You need to give yourself a break."
"I'm sure you never had to reproach me with abnormal activity," suggested the son, taking his father's jokes in good part.
"I'm sure you never had to call me out for being unusual," suggested the son, taking his father's jokes in stride.
"No, I don't know that I have," admitted the elder. "You've always shown a fair degree of moderation, after all. What do you think of taking up next? I mean after you have embraced your mother and sisters at Mount Desert. Real estate? It seems to me that it is about time for you to open out as a real-estate broker. Or did you ever think of matrimony?"
"No, I don’t think I have," the elder admitted. "You've always been pretty moderate, after all. What do you think you want to do next? I mean after you spend time with your mother and sisters at Mount Desert. Real estate? It seems like it’s about time for you to start working as a real estate broker. Or have you ever considered marriage?"
"Well, not just in that way, sir," said the young man. "I shouldn't quite like to regard it as a career, you know."
"Well, not just like that, sir," said the young man. "I wouldn't really want to see it as a career, you know."
"No, no. I understand that. And I quite agree with you. But you know I've always contended that the affections could be made to combine pleasure and profit. I wouldn't have a man marry for money,--that would be rather bad,--but I don't see why, when it comes to falling in love, a man shouldn't fall in love with a rich girl as easily as a poor one. Some of the rich girls are very nice, and I should say that the chances of a quiet life with them were rather greater. They've always had everything, and they wouldn't be so ambitious and uneasy. Don't you think so?"
"No, no. I get that. And I totally agree with you. But you know I've always believed that feelings can mix pleasure and benefit. I wouldn't want a guy to marry just for money—that would be pretty wrong—but I don't see why, when it comes to love, a guy shouldn't fall for a wealthy girl just as easily as a poor one. Some of the wealthy girls are really great, and I'd say the chances of having a peaceful life with them are a lot higher. They've always had everything, so they wouldn't be as ambitious and restless. Don’t you think?"
"It would depend," said the son, "upon whether a girl's people had been rich long enough to have given her position before she married. If they hadn't, I don't see how she would be any better than a poor girl in that respect."
"It would depend," said the son, "on whether a girl's family had been wealthy for long enough to secure her status before she got married. If they hadn't, I don't see how she would be any better off than a poor girl in that regard."
"Yes, there's sense in that. But the suddenly rich are on a level with any of us nowadays. Money buys position at once. I don't say that it isn't all right. The world generally knows what it's about, and knows how to drive a bargain. I dare say it makes the new rich pay too much. But there's no doubt but money is to the fore now. It is the romance, the poetry of our age. It's the thing that chiefly strikes the imagination. The Englishmen who come here are more curious about the great new millionaires than about any one else, and they respect them more. It's all very well. I don't complain of it."
"Yeah, that makes sense. But suddenly rich people are on the same level as anyone else these days. Money instantly buys status. I’m not saying it’s wrong. The world generally knows what it’s doing, and knows how to negotiate. I suppose it makes the new rich pay too much. But there’s no doubt that money is what matters now. It’s the romance, the poetry of our time. It’s what really captures people’s imagination. The Englishmen who come here are more interested in the newly wealthy millionaires than anyone else, and they respect them more. That’s fine by me. I’m not complaining."
"And you would like a rich daughter-in-law, quite regardless, then?"
"And you want a wealthy daughter-in-law, no matter what, right?"
"Oh, not quite so bad as that, Tom," said his father. "A little youth, a little beauty, a little good sense and pretty behaviour--one mustn't object to those things; and they go just as often with money as without it. And I suppose I should like her people to be rather grammatical."
"Oh, it’s not that bad, Tom," his father said. "A bit of youth, a bit of beauty, a bit of common sense and good manners—there’s no reason to be against those things; they can come with money just as easily as they can without it. And I’d prefer her family to have decent grammar."
"It seems to me that you're exacting, sir," said the son. "How can you expect people who have been strictly devoted to business to be grammatical? Isn't that rather too much?"
"It seems to me that you're being pretty harsh, sir," said the son. "How can you expect people who have been completely focused on work to be good with grammar? Isn't that asking a bit much?"
"Perhaps it is. Perhaps you're right. But I understood your mother to say that those benefactors of hers, whom you met last summer, were very passably grammatical."
"Maybe it is. Maybe you’re right. But I understood your mom to say that those supporters of hers, whom you met last summer, were pretty decent with grammar."
"The father isn't."
"The dad isn't."
The elder, who had been smoking with his profile toward his son, now turned his face full upon him. "I didn't know you had seen him?"
The elder, who had been smoking with his side to his son, now turned to face him directly. "I didn't know you had seen him?"
"I hadn't until to-day," said young Corey, with a little heightening of his colour. "But I was walking down street this afternoon, and happened to look round at a new house some one was putting up, and I saw the whole family in the window. It appears that Mr. Lapham is building the house."
"I hadn't until today," said young Corey, with a slight flush to his cheeks. "But I was walking down the street this afternoon and happened to glance at a new house someone is constructing, and I saw the whole family in the window. It looks like Mr. Lapham is building the house."
The elder Corey knocked the ash of his cigarette into the holder at his elbow. "I am more and more convinced, the longer I know you, Tom, that we are descended from Giles Corey. The gift of holding one's tongue seems to have skipped me, but you have it in full force. I can't say just how you would behave under peine forte et dure, but under ordinary pressure you are certainly able to keep your own counsel. Why didn't you mention this encounter at dinner? You weren't asked to plead to an accusation of witchcraft."
The older Corey flicked the ash from his cigarette into the holder beside him. "The more time I spend with you, Tom, the more I’m convinced we come from Giles Corey. It seems I didn’t get the knack for keeping quiet, but you definitely have it down. I can’t say how you’d act under severe pressure, but in normal situations, you definitely know how to keep your thoughts to yourself. Why didn't you bring up this meeting at dinner? You weren’t asked to defend yourself against a witchcraft accusation."
"No, not exactly," said the young man. "But I didn't quite see my way to speaking of it. We had a good many other things before us."
"No, not really," said the young man. "But I didn't really feel like talking about it. We had a lot of other things to focus on."
"Yes, that's true. I suppose you wouldn't have mentioned it now if I hadn't led up to it, would you?"
"Yeah, that's true. I guess you wouldn't have brought it up now if I hadn't mentioned it first, right?"
"I don't know, sir. It was rather on my mind to do so. Perhaps it was I who led up to it."
"I don't know, sir. I was thinking about doing it. Maybe I was the one who brought it up."
His father laughed. "Perhaps you did, Tom; perhaps you did. Your mother would have known you were leading up to something, but I'll confess that I didn't. What is it?"
His father laughed. "Maybe you did, Tom; maybe you did. Your mom would have figured out you were getting to something, but I’ll admit that I didn’t. What is it?"
"Nothing very definite. But do you know that in spite of his syntax I rather liked him?"
"Nothing really specific. But do you know that even with his awkward way of speaking, I actually liked him?"
The father looked keenly at the son; but unless the boy's full confidence was offered, Corey was not the man to ask it. "Well?" was all that he said.
The father stared intently at the son; however, unless the boy fully trusted him, Corey wasn't the type to push for it. "So?" was all he said.
"I suppose that in a new country one gets to looking at people a little out of our tradition; and I dare say that if I hadn't passed a winter in Texas I might have found Colonel Lapham rather too much."
"I guess that in a new country, you start to view people in a way that's a bit different from what you're used to; and I’d say that if I hadn’t spent a winter in Texas, I might have found Colonel Lapham a bit overwhelming."
"You mean that there are worse things in Texas?"
"You mean there are worse things in Texas?"
"Not that exactly. I mean that I saw it wouldn't be quite fair to test him by our standards."
"Not exactly that. What I mean is that I realized it wouldn't really be fair to judge him by our standards."
"This comes of the error which I have often deprecated," said the elder Corey. "In fact I am always saying that the Bostonian ought never to leave Boston. Then he knows--and then only--that there can BE no standard but ours. But we are constantly going away, and coming back with our convictions shaken to their foundations. One man goes to England, and returns with the conception of a grander social life; another comes home from Germany with the notion of a more searching intellectual activity; a fellow just back from Paris has the absurdest ideas of art and literature; and you revert to us from the cowboys of Texas, and tell us to our faces that we ought to try Papa Lapham by a jury of his peers. It ought to be stopped--it ought, really. The Bostonian who leaves Boston ought to be condemned to perpetual exile."
"This results from the mistake I've often criticized," said the older Corey. "In fact, I'm always saying that a Bostonian should never leave Boston. Only then does he understand that there can be no standard but ours. Yet we keep going away, returning with our beliefs completely shaken. One person goes to England and comes back with the idea of a more impressive social life; another returns from Germany with the notion of deeper intellectual engagement; a guy just back from Paris has the wildest ideas about art and literature; and you come back from the cowboys of Texas and tell us directly that we should judge Papa Lapham by a jury of his peers. This really needs to stop. A Bostonian who leaves Boston should be doomed to endless exile."
The son suffered the father to reach his climax with smiling patience. When he asked finally, "What are the characteristics of Papa Lapham that place him beyond our jurisdiction?" the younger Corey crossed his long legs, and leaned forward to take one of his knees between his hands.
The son let his father finish with a patient smile. When he finally asked, "What traits about Papa Lapham make him untouchable for us?" the younger Corey crossed his long legs and leaned forward, resting one of his hands on his knee.
"Well, sir, he bragged, rather."
"Well, sir, he bragged a bit."
"Oh, I don't know that bragging should exempt him from the ordinary processes. I've heard other people brag in Boston."
"Oh, I don't think bragging should let him skip the usual procedures. I've heard other people brag in Boston."
"Ah, not just in that personal way--not about money."
"Ah, not just in that personal way—it's not about money."
"No, that was certainly different."
"No, that was definitely different."
"I don't mean," said the young fellow, with the scrupulosity which people could not help observing and liking in him, "that it was more than an indirect expression of satisfaction in the ability to spend."
"I don’t mean,” said the young guy, with the conscientiousness that people couldn’t help but notice and appreciate in him, “that it was anything more than an indirect way of showing satisfaction in the ability to spend."
"No. I should be glad to express something of the kind myself, if the facts would justify me."
"No. I would be happy to say something like that myself, if the facts backed me up."
The son smiled tolerantly again. "But if he was enjoying his money in that way, I didn't see why he shouldn't show his pleasure in it. It might have been vulgar, but it wasn't sordid. And I don't know that it was vulgar. Perhaps his successful strokes of business were the romance of his life----"
The son smiled patiently again. "But if he was enjoying his money like that, I didn't see why he shouldn't express his happiness about it. It might have been tacky, but it wasn't dirty. And I'm not sure it was tacky. Maybe his successful business deals were the highlight of his life----"
The father interrupted with a laugh. "The girl must be uncommonly pretty. What did she seem to think of her father's brag?"
The father interrupted with a laugh. "The girl must be really beautiful. What did she seem to think of her dad's bragging?"
"There were two of them," answered the son evasively.
"There were two of them," the son replied, dodging the question.
"Oh, two! And is the sister pretty too?"
"Oh, two! Is the sister cute as well?"
"Not pretty, but rather interesting. She is like her mother."
"Not attractive, but definitely intriguing. She resembles her mother."
"Then the pretty one isn't the father's pet?"
"Then the pretty one isn't the father's favorite?"
"I can't say, sir. I don't believe," added the young fellow, "that I can make you see Colonel Lapham just as I did. He struck me as very simple-hearted and rather wholesome. Of course he could be tiresome; we all can; and I suppose his range of ideas is limited. But he is a force, and not a bad one. If he hasn't got over being surprised at the effect of rubbing his lamp."
"I can't say, sir. I don’t think," the young man added, "that I can make you see Colonel Lapham the way I did. He seemed very genuine and pretty down-to-earth. Of course, he could be dull; we all can be; and I guess his range of ideas is pretty narrow. But he’s a strong presence, and not a negative one. If he hasn’t stopped being surprised by the power of rubbing his lamp."
"Oh, one could make out a case. I suppose you know what you are about, Tom. But remember that we are Essex County people, and that in savour we are just a little beyond the salt of the earth. I will tell you plainly that I don't like the notion of a man who has rivalled the hues of nature in her wildest haunts with the tints of his mineral paint; but I don't say there are not worse men. He isn't to my taste, though he might be ever so much to my conscience."
"Oh, one could argue a point. I guess you know what you’re doing, Tom. But remember, we’re people from Essex County, and in taste, we’re just a bit more refined than the average. Honestly, I don’t like the idea of a man who has matched the colors of nature in her wildest places with his synthetic paint; but I won’t say there aren’t worse men out there. He’s not my type, even if he might align with my morals."
"I suppose," said the son, "that there is nothing really to be ashamed of in mineral paint. People go into all sorts of things."
"I guess," said the son, "that there's nothing to be ashamed of in mineral paint. People get into all kinds of things."
His father took his cigarette from his mouth and once more looked his son full in the face. "Oh, is THAT it?"
His father took the cigarette out of his mouth and looked his son straight in the face again. "Oh, is THAT what it is?"
"It has crossed my mind," admitted the son. "I must do something. I've wasted time and money enough. I've seen much younger men all through the West and South-west taking care of themselves. I don't think I was particularly fit for anything out there, but I am ashamed to come back and live upon you, sir."
"It’s been on my mind," the son admitted. "I need to take action. I’ve already wasted enough time and money. I’ve seen a lot of younger guys all over the West and Southwest managing to take care of themselves. I don’t believe I was particularly suited for anything out there, but I feel embarrassed coming back and relying on you, sir."
His father shook his head with an ironical sigh. "Ah, we shall never have a real aristocracy while this plebeian reluctance to live upon a parent or a wife continues the animating spirit of our youth. It strikes at the root of the whole feudal system. I really think you owe me an apology, Tom. I supposed you wished to marry the girl's money, and here you are, basely seeking to go into business with her father."
His father shook his head with an ironic sigh. "Ah, we'll never have a true aristocracy as long as this common reluctance to rely on a parent or a spouse remains the driving force of our youth. It undermines the entire feudal system. I honestly think you owe me an apology, Tom. I assumed you wanted to marry the girl for her money, and here you are, miserably trying to partner up in business with her father."
Young Corey laughed again like a son who perceives that his father is a little antiquated, but keeps a filial faith in his wit. "I don't know that it's quite so bad as that; but the thing had certainly crossed my mind. I don't know how it's to be approached, and I don't know that it's at all possible. But I confess that I 'took to' Colonel Lapham from the moment I saw him. He looked as if he 'meant business,' and I mean business too."
Young Corey laughed again like a son who realizes his dad is a bit outdated, but still believes in his smarts. "I don’t think it’s really that bad; but it definitely crossed my mind. I’m not sure how to tackle it, and I’m not even convinced it’s possible. But I admit that I liked Colonel Lapham from the first moment I saw him. He looked like he was serious, and I’m serious too."
The father smoked thoughtfully. "Of course people do go into all sorts of things, as you say, and I don't know that one thing is more ignoble than another, if it's decent and large enough. In my time you would have gone into the China trade or the India trade--though I didn't; and a little later cotton would have been your manifest destiny--though it wasn't mine; but now a man may do almost anything. The real-estate business is pretty full. Yes, if you have a deep inward vocation for it, I don't see why mineral paint shouldn't do. I fancy it's easy enough approaching the matter. We will invite Papa Lapham to dinner, and talk it over with him."
The father smoked thoughtfully. "Sure, people get involved in all sorts of things, as you mentioned, and I don’t think one is worse than another if it’s decent and substantial enough. Back in my day, you would have gone into the China trade or the India trade—though I didn’t; and not long after, cotton would have been your obvious path—even though it wasn’t mine. But now, a person can do just about anything. The real estate market is pretty crowded. Yes, if you have a genuine calling for it, I don’t see why mineral paint wouldn’t work. I think it’s easy enough to tackle this. We'll invite Papa Lapham to dinner and discuss it with him."
"Oh, I don't think that would be exactly the way, sir," said the son, smiling at his father's patrician unworldliness.
"Oh, I don’t think that’s quite the way, sir," said the son, smiling at his father's aristocratic ignorance of the real world.
"No? Why not?"
"No? Why's that?"
"I'm afraid it would be a bad start. I don't think it would strike him as business-like."
"I'm worried that it would be a bad start. I don't think it would come off as professional to him."
"I don't see why he should be punctilious, if we're not."
"I don't see why he should be so particular about it if we aren't."
"Ah, we might say that if he were making the advances."
"Ah, we could say that if he were the one making the moves."
"Well, perhaps you are right, Tom. What is your idea?"
"Well, maybe you’re right, Tom. What do you think?"
"I haven't a very clear one. It seems to me I ought to get some business friend of ours, whose judgment he would respect, to speak a good word for me."
"I don't have a very clear idea. It seems to me that I should ask a business friend of ours, someone whose opinion he would trust, to say something positive about me."
"Give you a character?"
"Give you a character?"
"Yes. And of course I must go to Colonel Lapham. My notion would be to inquire pretty thoroughly about him, and then, if I liked the look of things, to go right down to Republic Street and let him see what he could do with me, if anything."
"Yes. Of course, I need to go see Colonel Lapham. My plan is to ask a lot of questions about him, and then, if I feel good about it, head over to Republic Street and see what he might offer me, if anything."
"That sounds tremendously practical to me, Tom, though it may be just the wrong way. When are you going down to Mount Desert?"
"That sounds really practical to me, Tom, but it might be just the wrong approach. When are you heading down to Mount Desert?"
"To-morrow, I think, sir," said the young man. "I shall turn it over in my mind while I'm off."
"Tomorrow, I think, sir," said the young man. "I'll think it over while I'm away."
The father rose, showing something more than his son's height, with a very slight stoop, which the son's figure had not. "Well," he said, whimsically, "I admire your spirit, and I don't deny that it is justified by necessity. It's a consolation to think that while I've been spending and enjoying, I have been preparing the noblest future for you--a future of industry and self-reliance. You never could draw, but this scheme of going into the mineral-paint business shows that you have inherited something of my feeling for colour."
The father stood up, appearing taller than his son, though he had a slight slouch that his son didn’t have. "Well," he said playfully, "I admire your spirit, and I can’t deny it makes sense given the situation. It’s nice to think that while I’ve been spending and enjoying life, I’ve been setting you up for the best future possible—a future of hard work and independence. You’ve never been great at drawing, but this idea of getting into the mineral-paint business shows you’ve inherited some of my appreciation for color."
The son laughed once more, and waiting till his father was well on his way upstairs, turned out the gas and then hurried after him and preceded him into his chamber. He glanced over it to see that everything was there, to his father's hand. Then he said, "Good night, sir," and the elder responded, "Good night, my son," and the son went to his own room.
The son laughed again and waited until his father was on his way upstairs, then turned off the gas and quickly followed him into his room. He looked around to make sure everything was in place for his father. Then he said, "Good night, sir," and the father replied, "Good night, my son," and the son went to his own room.
Over the mantel in the elder Corey's room hung a portrait which he had painted of his own father, and now he stood a moment and looked at this as if struck by something novel in it. The resemblance between his son and the old India merchant, who had followed the trade from Salem to Boston when the larger city drew it away from the smaller, must have been what struck him. Grandfather and grandson had both the Roman nose which appears to have flourished chiefly at the formative period of the republic, and which occurs more rarely in the descendants of the conscript fathers, though it still characterises the profiles of a good many Boston ladies. Bromfield Corey had not inherited it, and he had made his straight nose his defence when the old merchant accused him of a want of energy. He said, "What could a man do whose unnatural father had left his own nose away from him?" This amused but did not satisfy the merchant. "You must do something," he said; "and it's for you to choose. If you don't like the India trade, go into something else. Or, take up law or medicine. No Corey yet ever proposed to do nothing." "Ah, then, it's quite time one of us made a beginning," urged the man who was then young, and who was now old, looking into the somewhat fierce eyes of his father's portrait. He had inherited as little of the fierceness as of the nose, and there was nothing predatory in his son either, though the aquiline beak had come down to him in such force. Bromfield Corey liked his son Tom for the gentleness which tempered his energy.
Over the mantel in the elder Corey's room hung a portrait he had painted of his own father, and now he paused for a moment to look at it as if noticing something new in it. The resemblance between his son and the old India merchant, who had traded from Salem to Boston when the larger city drew business away from the smaller, must have struck him. Both grandfather and grandson had the Roman nose that seemed to thrive mainly during the early years of the republic, which is less common among the descendants of the founding fathers, although it still characterizes the profiles of many Boston ladies. Bromfield Corey hadn't inherited it, and he had defended his straight nose when the old merchant accused him of lacking energy. He said, "What could a man do when his unnatural father gave him this nose?" This amused but did not satisfy the merchant. "You must do something," he said; "and it’s up to you to decide. If you don’t like the India trade, try something else. Or go into law or medicine. No Corey has ever suggested doing nothing." "Ah, then, it's about time one of us started," urged the man who was then young and is now old, gazing into the somewhat fierce eyes of his father's portrait. He had inherited little of the fierceness or the nose, and there was nothing predatory in his son either, even though the aquiline nose had been passed down to him strongly. Bromfield Corey appreciated his son Tom for the gentleness that balanced his energy.
"Well let us compromise," he seemed to be saying to his father's portrait. "I will travel." "Travel? How long?" the keen eyes demanded. "Oh, indefinitely. I won't be hard with you, father." He could see the eyes soften, and the smile of yielding come over his father's face; the merchant could not resist a son who was so much like his dead mother. There was some vague understanding between them that Bromfield Corey was to come back and go into business after a time, but he never did so. He travelled about over Europe, and travelled handsomely, frequenting good society everywhere, and getting himself presented at several courts, at a period when it was a distinction to do so. He had always sketched, and with his father's leave he fixed himself at Rome, where he remained studying art and rounding the being inherited from his Yankee progenitors, till there was very little left of the ancestral angularities. After ten years he came home and painted that portrait of his father. It was very good, if a little amateurish, and he might have made himself a name as a painter of portraits if he had not had so much money. But he had plenty of money, though by this time he was married and beginning to have a family. It was absurd for him to paint portraits for pay, and ridiculous to paint them for nothing; so he did not paint them at all. He continued a dilettante, never quite abandoning his art, but working at it fitfully, and talking more about it than working at it. He had his theory of Titian's method; and now and then a Bostonian insisted upon buying a picture of him. After a while he hung it more and more inconspicuously, and said apologetically, "Oh yes! that's one of Bromfield Corey's things. It has nice qualities, but it's amateurish."
"Well, let’s make a deal," he seemed to be saying to his father's portrait. "I’ll travel." "Travel? For how long?" the sharp eyes asked. "Oh, indefinitely. I won’t be tough on you, Dad." He could see the eyes soften and a smile of concession appear on his father's face; the merchant couldn't resist a son who resembled his deceased mother so much. There was an unspoken agreement between them that Bromfield Corey would return and join the family business, but he never did. He traveled around Europe, doing it in style, socializing with high society everywhere, and getting himself introduced at several courts, at a time when that was a notable achievement. He had always sketched, and with his father’s approval, he settled in Rome, where he studied art and refined the qualities he inherited from his Yankee ancestors, until their rigid traits were mostly gone. After ten years, he returned home and painted that portrait of his father. It was quite good, if a bit amateurish, and he could have made a name for himself as a portrait artist if he hadn’t been so wealthy. But he had more than enough money, and by then, he was married and starting a family. It was ridiculous for him to paint portraits for money, and absurd to do it for free; so he didn’t paint them at all. He remained a hobbyist, never fully giving up his art, but working on it sporadically and talking about it more than actually doing it. He had his own theory about Titian's technique; and now and then, someone from Boston insisted on buying one of his paintings. Over time, he displayed it more and more subtly, saying apologetically, "Oh yeah, that’s one of Bromfield Corey’s pieces. It has nice qualities, but it’s amateurish."
In process of time the money seemed less abundant. There were shrinkages of one kind and another, and living had grown much more expensive and luxurious. For many years he talked about going back to Rome, but he never went, and his children grew up in the usual way. Before he knew it his son had him out to his class-day spread at Harvard, and then he had his son on his hands. The son made various unsuccessful provisions for himself, and still continued upon his father's hands, to their common dissatisfaction, though it was chiefly the younger who repined. He had the Roman nose and the energy without the opportunity, and at one of the reversions his father said to him, "You ought not to have that nose, Tom; then you would do very well. You would go and travel, as I did."
Over time, money seemed less plentiful. There were various setbacks, and living became much more expensive and luxurious. For many years, he talked about going back to Rome, but he never did, and his children grew up as expected. Before he realized it, his son had him at his graduation celebration at Harvard, and then he found himself responsible for his son. The son made several unsuccessful attempts to fend for himself and continued to rely on his father, much to their mutual frustration, though it was mainly the son who complained. He had the Roman nose and the drive but lacked the opportunity, and during one of their discussions, his father said to him, "You shouldn't have that nose, Tom; then you'd do just fine. You'd go travel, just like I did."
LAPHAM and his wife continued talking after he had quelled the disturbance in his daughters' room overhead; and their talk was not altogether of the new house.
LAPHAM and his wife kept talking after he had settled the commotion in his daughters' room upstairs, and their conversation wasn't just about the new house.
"I tell you," he said, "if I had that fellow in the business with me I would make a man of him."
"I’m telling you," he said, "if I had that guy working with me, I could turn him into a real man."
"Well, Silas Lapham," returned his wife, "I do believe you've got mineral paint on the brain. Do you suppose a fellow like young Corey, brought up the way he's been, would touch mineral paint with a ten-foot pole?"
"Well, Silas Lapham," his wife replied, "I really think you have mineral paint on the brain. Do you really think a guy like young Corey, raised the way he has been, would go near mineral paint with a ten-foot pole?"
"Why not?" haughtily asked the Colonel.
"Why not?" the Colonel asked arrogantly.
"Well, if you don't know already, there's no use trying to tell you."
"Well, if you don't already know, there's no point in trying to explain it to you."
VI.
THE Coreys had always had a house at Nahant, but after letting it for a season or two they found they could get on without it, and sold it at the son's instance, who foresaw that if things went on as they were going, the family would be straitened to the point of changing their mode of life altogether. They began to be of the people of whom it was said that they stayed in town very late; and when the ladies did go away, it was for a brief summering in this place and that. The father remained at home altogether; and the son joined them in the intervals of his enterprises, which occurred only too often.
The Coreys had always owned a house in Nahant, but after renting it out for a season or two, they realized they could manage without it and decided to sell it at the son's suggestion. He predicted that if things continued as they were, the family would end up struggling enough to change their lifestyle completely. They started to become the kind of people who were said to stay in town very late, and when the women did take off, it was just for a quick summer getaway here and there. The father stayed home all the time, while the son joined them whenever he could in between his business ventures, which happened all too frequently.
At Bar Harbour, where he now went to find them, after his winter in Texas, he confessed to his mother that there seemed no very good opening there for him. He might do as well as Loring Stanton, but he doubted if Stanton was doing very well. Then he mentioned the new project which he had been thinking over. She did not deny that there was something in it, but she could not think of any young man who had gone into such a business as that, and it appeared to her that he might as well go into a patent medicine or a stove-polish.
At Bar Harbor, where he went to find them after spending the winter in Texas, he admitted to his mother that there didn’t seem to be a great opportunity for him there. He could probably do as well as Loring Stanton, but he wasn’t sure if Stanton was really doing that well. Then he brought up the new project he had been considering. She acknowledged that there was some merit to it, but she couldn’t think of any young man who had entered a business like that, and it seemed to her that he might as well go into a patent medicine or a stove polish.
"There was one of his hideous advertisements," she said, "painted on a reef that we saw as we came down."
"There was one of his awful ads," she said, "painted on a reef we saw as we came down."
Corey smiled. "Well, I suppose, if it was in a good state of preservation, that is proof positive of the efficacy of the paint on the hulls of vessels."
Corey smiled. "Well, I guess if it was in good condition, that definitely shows how effective the paint is on ship hulls."
"It's very distasteful to me, Tom," said his mother; and if there was something else in her mind, she did not speak more plainly of it than to add: "It's not only the kind of business, but the kind of people you would be mixed up with."
"It's really off-putting to me, Tom," his mother said; and if there was something else on her mind, she didn't make it any clearer than to add: "It's not just the type of work, but the kind of people you would get involved with."
"I thought you didn't find them so very bad," suggested Corey.
"I thought you didn’t think they were that bad," suggested Corey.
"I hadn't seen them in Nankeen Square then."
"I hadn't seen them in Nankeen Square at that time."
"You can see them on the water side of Beacon Street when you go back."
"You can see them by the water on Beacon Street when you head back."
Then he told of his encounter with the Lapham family in their new house. At the end his mother merely said, "It is getting very common down there," and she did not try to oppose anything further to his scheme.
Then he talked about meeting the Lapham family in their new house. In the end, his mother just said, "It's getting really common down there," and she didn't try to argue against his plans any further.
The young man went to see Colonel Lapham shortly after his return to Boston. He paid his visit at Lapham's office, and if he had studied simplicity in his summer dress he could not have presented himself in a figure more to the mind of a practical man. His hands and neck still kept the brown of the Texan suns and winds, and he looked as business-like as Lapham himself.
The young man went to see Colonel Lapham shortly after returning to Boston. He visited Lapham at his office, and if he had aimed for simplicity in his summer outfit, he couldn’t have appeared any more suited to a practical man's expectations. His hands and neck still had the tan from the Texan sun and wind, and he looked as professional as Lapham himself.
He spoke up promptly and briskly in the outer office, and caused the pretty girl to look away from her copying at him. "Is Mr. Lapham in?" he asked; and after that moment for reflection which an array of book-keepers so addressed likes to give the inquirer, a head was lifted from a ledger and nodded toward the inner office.
He spoke up quickly and confidently in the outer office, making the pretty girl look away from her copying to see him. "Is Mr. Lapham in?" he asked. After a brief pause that bookkeepers often give to someone asking a question, a head emerged from a ledger and nodded toward the inner office.
Lapham had recognised the voice, and he was standing, in considerable perplexity, to receive Corey, when the young man opened his painted glass door. It was a hot afternoon, and Lapham was in his shirt sleeves. Scarcely a trace of the boastful hospitality with which he had welcomed Corey to his house a few days before lingered in his present address. He looked at the young man's face, as if he expected him to despatch whatever unimaginable affair he had come upon.
Lapham recognized the voice, and he was standing there, feeling pretty confused, to greet Corey when the young man pushed open his painted glass door. It was a hot afternoon, and Lapham was just in his shirt sleeves. Hardly any of the bragging hospitality he had shown to Corey just a few days earlier was present in their conversation now. He looked at the young man's face, as if he expected him to quickly get to whatever unbelievable situation had brought him there.
"Won't you sit down? How are you? You'll excuse me," he added, in brief allusion to the shirt-sleeves. "I'm about roasted."
"Won't you take a seat? How are you? Please excuse me," he added, briefly referring to his shirt sleeves. "I'm practically cooking."
Corey laughed. "I wish you'd let me take off MY coat."
Corey laughed. "I wish you'd let me take off my coat."
"Why, TAKE it off!" cried the Colonel, with instant pleasure. There is something in human nature which causes the man in his shirt-sleeves to wish all other men to appear in the same deshabille.
"Why, take it off!" shouted the Colonel, filled with immediate joy. There's something in human nature that makes a guy in his shirt sleeves want everyone else to look just as casual.
"I will, if you ask me after I've talked with you two minutes," said the young fellow, companionably pulling up the chair offered him toward the desk where Lapham had again seated himself. "But perhaps you haven't got two minutes to give me?"
"I'll do it if you ask me after I've chatted with you for two minutes," said the young guy, friendly as he pulled up the chair offered to him next to the desk where Lapham had settled back in. "But maybe you don't have two minutes to spare for me?"
"Oh yes, I have," said the Colonel. "I was just going to knock off. I can give you twenty, and then I shall have fifteen minutes to catch the boat."
"Oh yes, I have," said the Colonel. "I was just about to wrap up. I can give you twenty, and then I'll have fifteen minutes to catch the boat."
"All right," said Corey. "I want you to take me into the mineral paint business."
"Okay," said Corey. "I want you to help me get into the mineral paint business."
The Colonel sat dumb. He twisted his thick neck, and looked round at the door to see if it was shut. He would not have liked to have any of those fellows outside hear him, but there is no saying what sum of money he would not have given if his wife had been there to hear what Corey had just said.
The Colonel sat quietly. He turned his thick neck and looked at the door to make sure it was closed. He wouldn't have wanted any of those guys outside to hear him, but there’s no telling how much money he would have given if his wife had been there to hear what Corey had just said.
"I suppose," continued the young man, "I could have got several people whose names you know to back my industry and sobriety, and say a word for my business capacity. But I thought I wouldn't trouble anybody for certificates till I found whether there was a chance, or the ghost of one, of your wanting me. So I came straight to you."
"I guess," the young man continued, "I could have easily gotten a few people you know to vouch for my hard work and reliability, and speak to my skills in business. But I figured I wouldn’t bother anyone for references until I saw if there was any chance, or even a slight possibility, that you might need me. So I came directly to you."
Lapham gathered himself together as well as he could. He had not yet forgiven Corey for Mrs. Lapham's insinuation that he would feel himself too good for the mineral paint business; and though he was dispersed by that astounding shot at first, he was not going to let any one even hypothetically despise his paint with impunity. "How do you think I am going to take you on?" They took on hands at the works; and Lapham put it as if Corey were a hand coming to him for employment. Whether he satisfied himself by this or not, he reddened a little after he had said it.
Lapham composed himself as best as he could. He still hadn't forgiven Corey for Mrs. Lapham's suggestion that he might think he was too good for the mineral paint business; and although that shocking comment had thrown him off at first, he wasn't going to let anyone look down on his paint, even in a hypothetical way, without consequences. "How do you think I'm going to bring you on board?" They hired workers at the factory, and Lapham framed it as if Corey were a worker applying for a job. Whether he convinced himself of this or not, he felt himself blush a little after saying it.
Corey answered, ignorant of the offence: "I haven't a very clear idea, I'm afraid; but I've been looking a little into the matter from the outside."
Corey replied, unaware of the offense: "I don't have a very clear idea, I'm afraid; but I've been looking into the matter a bit from the outside."
"I hope you hain't been paying any attention to that fellow's stuff in the Events?" Lapham interrupted. Since Bartley's interview had appeared, Lapham had regarded it with very mixed feelings. At first it gave him a glow of secret pleasure, blended with doubt as to how his wife would like the use Bartley had made of her in it. But she had not seemed to notice it much, and Lapham had experienced the gratitude of the man who escapes. Then his girls had begun to make fun of it; and though he did not mind Penelope's jokes much, he did not like to see that Irene's gentility was wounded. Business friends met him with the kind of knowing smile about it that implied their sense of the fraudulent character of its praise--the smile of men who had been there and who knew how it was themselves. Lapham had his misgivings as to how his clerks and underlings looked at it; he treated them with stately severity for a while after it came out, and he ended by feeling rather sore about it. He took it for granted that everybody had read it.
"I hope you haven't been paying any attention to that guy's stuff in the Events?" Lapham interrupted. Since Bartley's interview had come out, Lapham felt very mixed about it. At first, it gave him a secret thrill, but he was worried about how his wife would feel about the way Bartley used her in it. However, she didn’t seem to notice much, and Lapham felt the relief of someone who dodges a bullet. Then his daughters started to make fun of it; while he didn’t mind Penelope's jokes too much, he hated to see Irene's sense of pride hurt. Business associates greeted him with knowing smiles that suggested they recognized the insincerity of the compliments—those smiles of men who had been in similar situations and understood how it really was. Lapham had his own doubts about what his clerks and subordinates thought; he treated them with a formal seriousness for a bit after it came out, and in the end, he felt pretty upset about it. He assumed that everyone had read it.
"I don't know what you mean," replied Corey, "I don't see the Events regularly."
"I don't know what you mean," Corey replied, "I don't attend the Events regularly."
"Oh, it was nothing. They sent a fellow down here to interview me, and he got everything about as twisted as he could."
"Oh, it was nothing. They sent someone down here to interview me, and he got everything as messed up as he could."
"I believe they always do," said Corey. "I hadn't seen it. Perhaps it came out before I got home."
"I think they always do," said Corey. "I didn't see it. Maybe it came out before I got home."
"Perhaps it did."
"Maybe it did."
"My notion of making myself useful to you was based on a hint I got from one of your own circulars."
"My idea of being helpful to you came from a suggestion I found in one of your own circulars."
Lapham was proud of those circulars; he thought they read very well. "What was that?"
Lapham was proud of those circulars; he thought they sounded great. "What was that?"
"I could put a little capital into the business," said Corey, with the tentative accent of a man who chances a thing. "I've got a little money, but I didn't imagine you cared for anything of that kind."
"I could invest a bit of money into the business," Corey said, with the hesitant tone of someone who is taking a risk. "I have some cash, but I didn't think you were interested in that sort of thing."
"No, sir, I don't," returned the Colonel bluntly. "I've had one partner, and one's enough."
"No, sir, I don't," the Colonel replied straightforwardly. "I've had one partner, and that's enough."
"Yes," assented the young man, who doubtless had his own ideas as to eventualities--or perhaps rather had the vague hopes of youth. "I didn't come to propose a partnership. But I see that you are introducing your paint into the foreign markets, and there I really thought I might be of use to you, and to myself too."
"Yeah," agreed the young man, who probably had his own thoughts about what might happen—or maybe just the uncertain hopes of youth. "I didn’t come here to suggest a partnership. But I noticed that you’re expanding your paint into foreign markets, and I honestly thought I could be of help to both you and myself."
"How?" asked the Colonel scantly.
"How?" asked the Colonel briefly.
"Well, I know two or three languages pretty well. I know French, and I know German, and I've got a pretty fair sprinkling of Spanish."
"Well, I speak two or three languages pretty well. I know French and German, and I have a decent grasp of Spanish."
"You mean that you can talk them?" asked the Colonel, with the mingled awe and slight that such a man feels for such accomplishments. "Yes; and I can write an intelligible letter in either of them."
"You mean you can talk to them?" asked the Colonel, feeling a mix of awe and slight envy for such skills. "Yeah; and I can write a clear letter in either of them."
Lapham rubbed his nose. "It's easy enough to get all the letters we want translated."
Lapham rubbed his nose. "It's pretty simple to get all the letters we need translated."
"Well," pursued Corey, not showing his discouragement if he felt any, "I know the countries where you want to introduce this paint of yours. I've been there. I've been in Germany and France and I've been in South America and Mexico; I've been in Italy, of course. I believe I could go to any of those countries and place it to advantage."
"Well," Corey continued, not letting on if he was discouraged, "I know the countries where you want to introduce this paint of yours. I've been there. I've been to Germany and France, and I've been to South America and Mexico; I've been to Italy, of course. I believe I could go to any of those countries and market it effectively."
Lapham had listened with a trace of persuasion in his face, but now he shook his head.
Lapham had listened with a hint of interest on his face, but now he shook his head.
"It's placing itself as fast as there's any call for it. It wouldn't pay us to send anybody out to look after it. Your salary and expenses would eat up about all we should make on it."
"It's getting itself taken care of as quickly as needed. It wouldn't be worth it to send someone out to manage it. Your salary and expenses would nearly consume all the profit we would make from it."
"Yes," returned the young man intrepidly, "if you had to pay me any salary and expenses."
"Yeah," replied the young man boldly, "if you were going to cover my salary and expenses."
"You don't propose to work for nothing?"
"You don't plan to work for free?"
"I propose to work for a commission." The Colonel was beginning to shake his head again, but Corey hurried on. "I haven't come to you without making some inquiries about the paint, and I know how it stands with those who know best. I believe in it."
"I want to work for a commission." The Colonel started to shake his head again, but Corey quickly continued. "I didn’t come to you without doing some research on the paint, and I know what the experts think. I believe in it."
Lapham lifted his head and looked at the young man, deeply moved.
Lapham raised his head and glanced at the young man, feeling deeply touched.
"It's the best paint in God's universe," he said with the solemnity of prayer.
"It's the best paint in the whole universe," he said with the seriousness of a prayer.
"It's the best in the market," said Corey; and he repeated, "I believe in it."
"It's the best on the market," Corey said, and he added, "I really believe in it."
"You believe in it," began the Colonel, and then he stopped. If there had really been any purchasing power in money, a year's income would have bought Mrs. Lapham's instant presence. He warmed and softened to the young man in every way, not only because he must do so to any one who believed in his paint, but because he had done this innocent person the wrong of listening to a defamation of his instinct and good sense, and had been willing to see him suffer for a purely supposititious offence.
"You believe in it," the Colonel started, then paused. If money actually had any real purchasing power, a year's salary would have secured Mrs. Lapham's immediate attention. He felt sympathetic toward the young man in every way, not just because he had to respect anyone who believed in his paint, but also because he had wronged this innocent person by listening to a slander against his instincts and common sense, and had been ready to watch him suffer for a completely imagined offense.
Corey rose.
Corey got up.
"You mustn't let me outstay my twenty minutes," he said, taking out his watch. "I don't expect you to give a decided answer on the spot. All that I ask is that you'll consider my proposition."
"You can't let me overstay my twenty minutes," he said, checking his watch. "I don’t expect you to give a firm answer right away. All I ask is that you think about my proposal."
"Don't hurry," said Lapham. "Sit still! I want to tell you about this paint," he added, in a voice husky with the feeling that his hearer could not divine. "I want to tell you ALL about it."
"Don't rush," Lapham said. "Just sit still! I want to tell you about this paint," he continued, his voice thick with an emotion that he felt his listener couldn't understand. "I want to tell you EVERYTHING about it."
"I could walk with you to the boat," suggested the young man.
"I can walk with you to the boat," suggested the young man.
"Never mind the boat! I can take the next one. Look here!" The Colonel pulled open a drawer, as Corey sat down again, and took out a photograph of the locality of the mine. "Here's where we get it. This photograph don't half do the place justice," he said, as if the imperfect art had slighted the features of a beloved face. "It's one of the sightliest places in the country, and here's the very spot "--he covered it with his huge forefinger--"where my father found that paint, more than forty--years--ago. Yes, sir!"
"Don't worry about the boat! I can take the next one. Look here!" The Colonel pulled open a drawer as Corey sat down again and took out a photograph of the area around the mine. "This is where we get it. This photograph doesn’t do the place justice," he said, as if the imperfect image had failed to capture the beauty of a loved one. "It's one of the most beautiful spots in the country, and here's the exact spot"—he covered it with his large forefinger—"where my father found that paint, more than forty years ago. Yes, sir!"
He went on, and told the story in unsparing detail, while his chance for the boat passed unheeded, and the clerks in the outer office hung up their linen office coats and put on their seersucker or flannel street coats. The young lady went too, and nobody was left but the porter, who made from time to time a noisy demonstration of fastening a distant blind, or putting something in place. At last the Colonel roused himself from the autobiographical delight of the history of his paint. "Well, sir, that's the story."
He continued, sharing the story in vivid detail, as his opportunity for the boat slipped away unnoticed, and the clerks in the outer office hung up their linen office coats and put on their seersucker or flannel street coats. The young lady left too, and soon the only person remaining was the porter, who occasionally made a loud fuss about adjusting a distant blind or putting something away. Eventually, the Colonel pulled himself away from the captivating tale of his paint. "Well, sir, that's the story."
"It's an interesting story," said Corey, with a long breath, as they rose together, and Lapham put on his coat.
"It's an interesting story," Corey said, taking a deep breath, as they stood up together and Lapham put on his coat.
"That's what it is," said the Colonel. "Well!" he added, "I don't see but what we've got to have another talk about this thing. It's a surprise to me, and I don't see exactly how you're going to make it pay."
"That's how it is," said the Colonel. "Well!" he added, "I don't see why we shouldn’t have another conversation about this. It's surprising to me, and I don't quite understand how you're going to make it profitable."
"I'm willing to take the chances," answered Corey. "As I said, I believe in it. I should try South America first. I should try Chili."
"I'm ready to take the risks," Corey replied. "Like I mentioned, I believe in it. I should go to South America first. I should go to Chile."
"Look here!" said Lapham, with his watch in his hand. "I like to get things over. We've just got time for the six o'clock boat. Why don't you come down with me to Nantasket? I can give you a bed as well as not. And then we can finish up."
"Look here!" Lapham said, holding his watch. "I like to get things done. We have just enough time for the six o'clock boat. Why don't you come with me to Nantasket? I can offer you a place to stay, no problem. Then we can wrap things up."
The impatience of youth in Corey responded to the impatience of temperament in his elder. "Why, I don't see why I shouldn't," he allowed himself to say. "I confess I should like to have it finished up myself, if it could be finished up in the right way."
The impatience of youth in Corey matched the impatience of his elder's temperament. "Honestly, I don't see why I can't," he allowed himself to say. "I admit I would like to wrap it up myself, if it could be done the right way."
"Well, we'll see. Dennis!" Lapham called to the remote porter, and the man came. "Want to send any word home?" he asked Corey.
"Well, we'll see. Dennis!" Lapham called to the distant porter, and the man came over. "Do you want to send any message home?" he asked Corey.
"No; my father and I go and come as we like, without keeping account of each other. If I don't come home, he knows that I'm not there. That's all."
"No; my dad and I come and go as we please, without keeping track of each other. If I don't come home, he knows I'm not there. That's all."
"Well, that's convenient. You'll find you can't do that when you're married. Never mind, Dennis," said the Colonel.
"Well, that's handy. You'll see you can't do that once you're married. No worries, Dennis," said the Colonel.
He had time to buy two newspapers on the wharf before he jumped on board the steam-boat with Corey. "Just made it," he said; "and that's what I like to do. I can't stand it to be aboard much more than a minute before she shoves out." He gave one of the newspapers to Corey as he spoke, and set him the example of catching up a camp-stool on their way to that point on the boat which his experience had taught him was the best. He opened his paper at once and began to run over its news, while the young man watched the spectacular recession of the city, and was vaguely conscious of the people about him, and of the gay life of the water round the boat. The air freshened; the craft thinned in number; they met larger sail, lagging slowly inward in the afternoon light; the islands of the bay waxed and waned as the steamer approached and left them behind.
He had enough time to grab two newspapers at the dock before he boarded the steamboat with Corey. "Just made it," he said, "and that's how I like it. I can't stand being on board for more than a minute before it sets off." He handed one of the newspapers to Corey as he spoke and showed him how to pick up a camp stool while they made their way to the spot on the boat that he knew from experience was the best. He opened his paper right away and started to scan the news, while the young man watched the city fade away impressively and was vaguely aware of the people around him and the lively atmosphere of the water surrounding the boat. The air felt refreshing; the number of boats around them decreased; they passed larger sails slowly making their way inward in the afternoon light; the islands of the bay came and went as the steamer approached and left them behind.
"I hate to see them stirring up those Southern fellows again," said the Colonel, speaking into the paper on his lap. "Seems to me it's time to let those old issues go."
"I really dislike seeing them provoke those Southern guys again," said the Colonel, looking at the paper on his lap. "It feels like it's time to move on from those old issues."
"Yes," said the young man. "What are they doing now?"
"Yeah," said the young man. "What are they up to now?"
"Oh, stirring up the Confederate brigadiers in Congress. I don't like it. Seems to me, if our party hain't got any other stock-in-trade, we better shut up shop altogether." Lapham went on, as he scanned his newspaper, to give his ideas of public questions, in a fragmentary way, while Corey listened patiently, and waited for him to come back to business. He folded up his paper at last, and stuffed it into his coat pocket. "There's one thing I always make it a rule to do," he said, "and that is to give my mind a complete rest from business while I'm going down on the boat. I like to get the fresh air all through me, soul and body. I believe a man can give his mind a rest, just the same as he can give his legs a rest, or his back. All he's got to do is to use his will-power. Why, I suppose, if I hadn't adopted some such rule, with the strain I've had on me for the last ten years, I should 'a' been a dead man long ago. That's the reason I like a horse. You've got to give your mind to the horse; you can't help it, unless you want to break your neck; but a boat's different, and there you got to use your will-power. You got to take your mind right up and put it where you want it. I make it a rule to read the paper on the boat----Hold on!" he interrupted himself to prevent Corey from paying his fare to the man who had come round for it. "I've got tickets. And when I get through the paper, I try to get somebody to talk to, or I watch the people. It's an astonishing thing to me where they all come from. I've been riding up and down on these boats for six or seven years, and I don't know but very few of the faces I see on board. Seems to be a perfectly fresh lot every time. Well, of course! Town's full of strangers in the summer season, anyway, and folks keep coming down from the country. They think it's a great thing to get down to the beach, and they've all heard of the electric light on the water, and they want to see it. But you take faces now! The astonishing thing to me is not what a face tells, but what it don't tell. When you think of what a man is, or a woman is, and what most of 'em have been through before they get to be thirty, it seems as if their experience would burn right through. But it don't. I like to watch the couples, and try to make out which are engaged, or going to be, and which are married, or better be. But half the time I can't make any sort of guess. Of course, where they're young and kittenish, you can tell; but where they're anyways on, you can't. Heigh?"
"Oh, stirring up the Confederate leaders in Congress. I don’t like it. It seems to me, if our party doesn’t have any other strategy, we might as well shut down completely.” Lapham continued, his eyes scanning the newspaper as he shared his thoughts on public issues, in a disjointed manner, while Corey listened patiently, waiting for him to get back to business. He eventually folded his paper and stuffed it into his coat pocket. “There’s one thing I always make a point to do,” he said, “and that’s to give my mind a complete break from business while I’m on the boat. I like to breathe in the fresh air, soul and body. I believe a guy can rest his mind just like he can rest his legs or his back. All he needs to do is use his willpower. Honestly, if I hadn’t adopted some kind of rule like that, with the stress I’ve been under for the last ten years, I probably would have been a goner long ago. That’s why I like a horse. You have to focus your mind on the horse; you can't help it, unless you want to risk serious injury. But a boat is different, and there, you’ve got to exert your willpower. You need to lift your mind and direct it where you want it to go. I make it a rule to read the paper on the boat—Hold on!” he interrupted himself to stop Corey from paying his fare to the man collecting it. “I’ve got tickets. And once I finish with the paper, I try to find someone to talk to, or I just observe the people. It’s surprising to me where they all come from. I’ve been riding these boats for six or seven years, and I hardly recognize any of the faces on board. It seems like a completely new crowd every time. Well, of course! The town's full of strangers in the summer anyway, and people keep coming in from the countryside. They think it’s such a big deal to get down to the beach, and they’ve all heard about the electric light on the water, so they want to see it. But look at the faces! What amazes me isn't what a face reveals, but what it hides. When you think about who a man or a woman is, and what most of them have been through before they turn thirty, it seems like their experiences should show right through. But they don’t. I enjoy watching couples and trying to figure out who’s engaged or about to be, and who’s married or better off that way. But half the time, I can’t make any sort of guess. Of course, when they’re young and playful, you can tell; but when they’re older, it's hard to say. Right?"
"Yes, I think you're right," said Corey, not perfectly reconciled to philosophy in the place of business, but accepting it as he must.
"Yeah, I think you're right," said Corey, not completely on board with philosophy in the workplace, but accepting it as he had to.
"Well," said the Colonel, "I don't suppose it was meant we should know what was in each other's minds. It would take a man out of his own hands. As long as he's in his own hands, there's some hopes of his doing something with himself; but if a fellow has been found out--even if he hasn't been found out to be so very bad--it's pretty much all up with him. No, sir. I don't want to know people through and through."
"Well," said the Colonel, "I guess we weren't meant to know what each other is thinking. That would be taking control away from a person. As long as he's in control, there's hope for him to do something with his life; but if someone gets exposed—even if it turns out they’re not that bad—it’s basically over for them. No, sir. I don't want to know people inside and out."
The greater part of the crowd on board--and, of course, the boat was crowded--looked as if they might not only be easily but safely known. There was little style and no distinction among them; they were people who were going down to the beach for the fun or the relief of it, and were able to afford it. In face they were commonplace, with nothing but the American poetry of vivid purpose to light them up, where they did not wholly lack fire. But they were nearly all shrewd and friendly-looking, with an apparent readiness for the humorous intimacy native to us all. The women were dandified in dress, according to their means and taste, and the men differed from each other in degrees of indifference to it. To a straw-hatted population, such as ours is in summer, no sort of personal dignity is possible. We have not even the power over observers which comes from the fantasticality of an Englishman when he discards the conventional dress. In our straw hats and our serge or flannel sacks we are no more imposing than a crowd of boys.
Most of the crowd on board—and the boat was definitely packed—looked like they could be easily and safely recognized. They had little style and no distinction; these were people heading to the beach for fun or relaxation, and they could afford it. In reality, they were pretty ordinary, with only the American spirit of lively ambition giving them any spark where they didn’t entirely lack energy. But they were mostly shrewd and friendly-looking, with a clear willingness for the easygoing camaraderie that's natural to all of us. The women were fashionable in their way, depending on their means and taste, while the men varied in how much they cared about their appearance. In a population that wears straw hats, like ours does in summer, no kind of personal dignity is possible. We don’t even have the distinctive flair that comes from an Englishman who breaks away from conventional dress. In our straw hats and our casual jackets, we don’t seem any more impressive than a bunch of boys.
"Some day," said Lapham, rising as the boat drew near the wharf of the final landing, "there's going to be an awful accident on these boats. Just look at that jam."
"One day," said Lapham, getting up as the boat approached the wharf of the final landing, "there's going to be a terrible accident on these boats. Just look at that crowd."
He meant the people thickly packed on the pier, and under strong restraint of locks and gates, to prevent them from rushing on board the boat and possessing her for the return trip before she had landed her Nantasket passengers.
He was referring to the crowd tightly gathered on the pier, held back by sturdy locks and gates to stop them from rushing onto the boat and claiming it for the return journey before it had unloaded its Nantasket passengers.
"Overload 'em every time," he continued, with a sort of dry, impersonal concern at the impending calamity, as if it could not possibly include him. "They take about twice as many as they ought to carry, and about ten times as many as they could save if anything happened. Yes, sir, it's bound to come. Hello! There's my girl!" He took out his folded newspaper and waved it toward a group of phaetons and barouches drawn up on the pier a little apart from the pack of people, and a lady in one of them answered with a flourish of her parasol.
"Overload them every time," he kept going, showing a dry, detached concern about the upcoming disaster, as if it could never involve him. "They carry about twice as much as they should, and ten times more than they could save if something went wrong. Yep, it's bound to happen. Oh! There’s my girl!" He pulled out his folded newspaper and waved it toward a group of carriages parked on the pier a bit away from the crowd, and a woman in one of them responded with a flourish of her parasol.
When he had made his way with his guest through the crowd, she began to speak to her father before she noticed Corey. "Well, Colonel, you've improved your last chance. We've been coming to every boat since four o'clock,--or Jerry has,--and I told mother that I would come myself once, and see if I couldn't fetch you; and if I failed, you could walk next time. You're getting perfectly spoiled."
When he navigated through the crowd with his guest, she started talking to her father before spotting Corey. "So, Colonel, you've made the most of your last chance. We've been coming to every boat since four o'clock—well, Jerry has—and I told Mom that I would come myself once to see if I could bring you back; and if I couldn't, you could walk next time. You're getting completely spoiled."
The Colonel enjoyed letting her scold him to the end before he said, with a twinkle of pride in his guest and satisfaction in her probably being able to hold her own against any discomfiture, "I've brought Mr. Corey down for the night with me, and I was showing him things all the way, and it took time."
The Colonel liked letting her lecture him completely before he said, with a proud sparkle in his eye for his guest and the satisfaction of knowing she could handle any awkwardness, "I brought Mr. Corey down to stay the night with me, and I was showing him around the whole way, which took some time."
The young fellow was at the side of the open beach-wagon, making a quick bow, and Penelope Lapham was cozily drawling, "Oh, how do you do, Mr. Corey?" before the Colonel had finished his explanation.
The young man was next to the open beach wagon, quickly bowing, and Penelope Lapham was casually saying, "Oh, how do you do, Mr. Corey?" before the Colonel had finished his explanation.
"Get right in there, alongside of Miss Lapham, Mr. Corey," he said, pulling himself up into the place beside the driver. "No, no," he had added quickly, at some signs of polite protest in the young man, "I don't give up the best place to anybody. Jerry, suppose you let me have hold of the leathers a minute."
"Get right in there with Miss Lapham, Mr. Corey," he said, climbing up into the seat next to the driver. "No, no," he quickly added, noticing some polite objections from the young man, "I’m not giving up the best spot to anyone. Jerry, why don’t you let me take the reins for a minute?"
This was his way of taking the reins from the driver; and in half the time he specified, he had skilfully turned the vehicle on the pier, among the crooked lines and groups of foot-passengers, and was spinning up the road toward the stretch of verandaed hotels and restaurants in the sand along the shore. "Pretty gay down here," he said, indicating all this with a turn of his whip, as he left it behind him. "But I've got about sick of hotels; and this summer I made up my mind that I'd take a cottage. Well, Pen, how are the folks?" He looked half-way round for her answer, and with the eye thus brought to bear upon her he was able to give her a wink of supreme content. The Colonel, with no sort of ulterior design, and nothing but his triumph over Mrs. Lapham definitely in his mind, was feeling, as he would have said, about right.
This was his way of taking control from the driver; in no time at all, he had skillfully turned the vehicle on the pier, weaving through the crowded paths and groups of pedestrians, and was speeding up the road toward the row of hotels and restaurants with verandas along the beach. "It's pretty lively down here," he said, gesturing with his whip as he left it behind. "But I've gotten really tired of hotels; this summer I decided I wanted a cottage. Well, Pen, how are the folks?" He glanced back to catch her response, and with that look, he managed to give her a wink of sheer satisfaction. The Colonel, with no hidden agenda and focused solely on his victory over Mrs. Lapham, was feeling, as he would have put it, just right.
The girl smiled a daughter's amusement at her father's boyishness. "I don't think there's much change since morning. Did Irene have a headache when you left?"
The girl smiled, finding her father's childishness amusing. "I don't think there's been much change since this morning. Did Irene have a headache when you left?"
"No," said the Colonel.
"No," said the Colonel.
"Well, then, there's that to report."
"Well, that's worth reporting."
"Pshaw!" said the Colonel with vexation in his tone.
"Pshaw!" said the Colonel, irritation in his voice.
"I'm sorry Miss Irene isn't well," said Corey politely.
"I'm sorry Miss Irene isn't feeling well," Corey said politely.
"I think she must have got it from walking too long on the beach. The air is so cool here that you forget how hot the sun is."
"I think she must have gotten it from walking too long on the beach. The air is so cool here that you forget how hot the sun is."
"Yes, that's true," assented Corey.
"Yes, that's true," agreed Corey.
"A good night's rest will make it all right," suggested the Colonel, without looking round. "But you girls have got to look out."
"A good night's sleep will fix everything," the Colonel suggested without turning around. "But you girls need to be careful."
"If you're fond of walking," said Corey, "I suppose you find the beach a temptation."
"If you enjoy walking," said Corey, "I guess you find the beach hard to resist."
"Oh, it isn't so much that," returned the girl. "You keep walking on and on because it's so smooth and straight before you. We've been here so often that we know it all by heart--just how it looks at high tide, and how it looks at low tide, and how it looks after a storm. We're as well acquainted with the crabs and stranded jelly-fish as we are with the children digging in the sand and the people sitting under umbrellas. I think they're always the same, all of them."
"Oh, it's not really that," the girl replied. "You just keep walking because the path is so smooth and straight ahead. We've been here so often that we know it all by heart—exactly how it looks at high tide, low tide, and after a storm. We're just as familiar with the crabs and stranded jellyfish as we are with the kids digging in the sand and the people sitting under umbrellas. I feel like they’re all the same, every time."
The Colonel left the talk to the young people. When he spoke next it was to say, "Well, here we are!" and he turned from the highway and drove up in front of a brown cottage with a vermilion roof, and a group of geraniums clutching the rock that cropped up in the loop formed by the road. It was treeless and bare all round, and the ocean, unnecessarily vast, weltered away a little more than a stone's-cast from the cottage. A hospitable smell of supper filled the air, and Mrs. Lapham was on the veranda, with that demand in her eyes for her belated husband's excuses, which she was obliged to check on her tongue at sight of Corey.
The Colonel let the young people talk. When he spoke again, he said, "Well, here we are!" and he turned off the highway, pulling up in front of a brown cottage with a bright red roof and a group of geraniums clinging to the rocks that jutted out in the curve of the road. It was all treeless and empty around, and the ocean, unnecessarily vast, stretched away just a bit further than a stone's throw from the cottage. A welcoming smell of dinner filled the air, and Mrs. Lapham was on the porch, her eyes demanding excuses from her late husband, which she held back when she saw Corey.
VII.
THE exultant Colonel swung himself lightly down from his seat. "I've brought Mr. Corey with me," he nonchalantly explained.
THE excited Colonel hopped down from his seat. "I've brought Mr. Corey with me," he said casually.
Mrs. Lapham made their guest welcome, and the Colonel showed him to his room, briefly assuring himself that there was nothing wanting there. Then he went to wash his own hands, carelessly ignoring the eagerness with which his wife pursued him to their chamber.
Mrs. Lapham welcomed their guest, and the Colonel led him to his room, quickly making sure everything was in order. Then he went to wash his hands, casually disregarding the eagerness with which his wife followed him to their bedroom.
"What gave Irene a headache?" he asked, making himself a fine lather for his hairy paws.
"What gave Irene a headache?" he asked, lathering up his hairy hands.
"Never you mind Irene," promptly retorted his wife. "How came he to come? Did you press him? If you DID, I'll never forgive you, Silas!"
"Don't worry about it, Irene," his wife quickly replied. "How did he end up coming? Did you invite him? If you did, I’ll never forgive you, Silas!"
The Colonel laughed, and his wife shook him by the shoulder to make him laugh lower. "'Sh!" she whispered. "Do you want him to hear EVERY thing? DID you urge him?"
The Colonel laughed, and his wife shook him by the shoulder to make him laugh quietly. “‘Sh!” she whispered. “Do you want him to hear EVERYTHING? Did you encourage him?”
The Colonel laughed the more. He was going to get all the good out of this. "No, I didn't urge him. Seemed to want to come."
The Colonel laughed even harder. He was going to make the most of this. "No, I didn't push him. He seemed to want to come."
"I don't believe it. Where did you meet him?"
"I can't believe it. Where did you meet him?"
"At the office."
"At work."
"What office?"
"Which office?"
"Mine."
"Mine."
"Nonsense! What was he doing there?"
"Nonsense! What was he doing there?"
"Oh, nothing much."
"Oh, not much."
"What did he come for?" "Come for? Oh! he SAID he wanted to go into the mineral paint business."
"What did he come for?" "Come for? Oh! he SAID he wanted to get into the mineral paint business."
Mrs. Lapham dropped into a chair, and watched his bulk shaken with smothered laughter. "Silas Lapham," she gasped, "if you try to get off any more of those things on me----"
Mrs. Lapham sank into a chair and watched him shake with suppressed laughter. "Silas Lapham," she exclaimed, "if you try to pull any more of those tricks on me----"
The Colonel applied himself to the towel. "Had a notion he could work it in South America. I don't know what he's up to."
The Colonel focused on the towel. "Thought he could make it work in South America. I have no idea what he's planning."
"Never mind!" cried his wife. "I'll get even with you YET."
"Forget it!" his wife shouted. "I'll get back at you eventually."
"So I told him he had better come down and talk it over," continued the Colonel, in well-affected simplicity. "I knew he wouldn't touch it with a ten-foot pole."
"So I told him he should come down and discuss it," continued the Colonel, pretending to be straightforward. "I knew he wouldn't want anything to do with it."
"Go on!" threatened Mrs. Lapham.
"Go on!" warned Mrs. Lapham.
"Right thing to do, wa'n't it?"
"That was the right thing to do, wasn't it?"
A tap was heard at the door, and Mrs. Lapham answered it. A maid announced supper. "Very well," she said, "come to tea now. But I'll make you pay for this, Silas."
A knock was heard at the door, and Mrs. Lapham answered it. A maid announced dinner. "Alright," she said, "come have tea now. But I'll make you pay for this, Silas."
Penelope had gone to her sister's room as soon as she entered the house.
Penelope went to her sister's room as soon as she got home.
"Is your head any better, 'Rene?" she asked.
"Is your head feeling any better, 'Rene?" she asked.
"Yes, a little," came a voice from the pillows. "But I shall not come to tea. I don't want anything. If I keep still, I shall be all right by morning."
"Yeah, a bit," came a voice from the pillows. "But I'm not coming to tea. I don't want anything. If I stay quiet, I'll be fine by morning."
"Well, I'm sorry," said the elder sister. "He's come down with father."
"Well, I'm sorry," said the older sister. "He came down with Dad."
"He hasn't! Who?" cried Irene, starting up in simultaneous denial and demand.
"He hasn't! Who?" cried Irene, jumping up in disbelief and demanding an answer.
"Oh, well, if you say he hasn't, what's the use of my telling you who?"
"Oh, if you say he hasn't, what's the point of me telling you who?"
"Oh, how can you treat me so!" moaned the sufferer. "What do you mean, Pen?"
"Oh, how can you treat me like this!" moaned the sufferer. "What do you mean, Pen?"
"I guess I'd better not tell you," said Penelope, watching her like a cat playing with a mouse. "If you're not coming to tea, it would just excite you for nothing."
"I guess I shouldn’t tell you," Penelope said, watching her like a cat toying with a mouse. "If you're not coming for tea, it would just get you worked up for nothing."
The mouse moaned and writhed upon the bed.
The mouse groaned and twisted on the bed.
"Oh, I wouldn't treat YOU so!"
"Oh, I wouldn't treat you like that!"
The cat seated herself across the room, and asked quietly--
The cat sat across the room and asked quietly—
"Well, what could you do if it WAS Mr. Corey? You couldn't come to tea, you say. But HE'LL excuse you. I've told him you had a headache. Why, of course you can't come! It would be too barefaced. But you needn't be troubled, Irene; I'll do my best to make the time pass pleasantly for him." Here the cat gave a low titter, and the mouse girded itself up with a momentary courage and self-respect.
"Well, what could you do if it really was Mr. Corey? You can't come to tea, right? But he’ll understand. I've told him you had a headache. Of course you can't go! That would be way too obvious. But don't worry, Irene; I'll do my best to keep him entertained." At this, the cat let out a soft chuckle, and the mouse gathered a bit of courage and self-respect for a moment.
"I should think you would be ashamed to come here and tease me so."
"I would think you'd be ashamed to come here and tease me like that."
"I don't see why you shouldn't believe me," argued Penelope. "Why shouldn't he come down with father, if father asked him? and he'd be sure to if he thought of it. I don't see any p'ints about that frog that's any better than any other frog."
"I don't understand why you wouldn't believe me," Penelope argued. "Why wouldn't he come down with dad if dad asked him? He definitely would if he thought about it. I don't see anything special about that frog that's any better than any other frog."
The sense of her sister's helplessness was too much for the tease; she broke down in a fit of smothered laughter, which convinced her victim that it was nothing but an ill-timed joke.
The feeling of her sister's helplessness was too overwhelming for the teasing; she burst into a fit of stifled laughter, which made her victim believe it was just a poorly timed joke.
"Well, Pen, I wouldn't use you so," she whimpered.
"Well, Pen, I wouldn't treat you like that," she said softly.
Penelope threw herself on the bed beside her.
Penelope flopped down on the bed next to her.
"Oh, poor Irene! He IS here. It's a solemn fact." And she caressed and soothed her sister, while she choked with laughter. "You must get up and come out. I don't know what brought him here, but here he is."
"Oh, poor Irene! He is here. It's a serious fact." And she gently comforted her sister while struggling to hold back laughter. "You have to get up and come out. I have no idea what brought him here, but here he is."
"It's too late now," said Irene desolately. Then she added, with a wilder despair: "What a fool I was to take that walk!"
"It’s too late now," Irene said sadly. Then she added, with a greater sense of despair: "What a fool I was to go for that walk!"
"Well," coaxed her sister, "come out and get some tea. The tea will do you good."
"Well," her sister persuaded, "come out and have some tea. The tea will help you feel better."
"No, no; I can't come. But send me a cup here."
"No, no; I can't come. But send me a cup here."
"Yes, and then perhaps you can see him later in the evening."
"Yeah, and maybe you can meet him later in the evening."
"I shall not see him at all."
"I won't see him at all."
An hour after Penelope came back to her sister's room and found her before her glass. "You might as well have kept still, and been well by morning, 'Rene," she said. "As soon as we were done father said, 'Well, Mr. Corey and I have got to talk over a little matter of business, and we'll excuse you, ladies.' He looked at mother in a way that I guess was pretty hard to bear. 'Rene, you ought to have heard the Colonel swelling at supper. It would have made you feel that all he said the other day was nothing."
An hour later, Penelope returned to her sister's room and found her in front of the mirror. "You might as well have stayed quiet and felt better by morning, 'Rene," she said. "Right after we finished, Dad said, 'Well, Mr. Corey and I need to discuss a little business, and we'll excuse you ladies.' He looked at Mom in a way that I imagine was pretty difficult to handle. 'Rene, you should have heard the Colonel bragging at dinner. It would have made you think that everything he said the other day was meaningless."
Mrs. Lapham suddenly opened the door.
Mrs. Lapham suddenly opened the door.
"Now, see here, Pen," she said, as she closed it behind her, "I've had just as much as I can stand from your father, and if you don't tell me this instant what it all means----"
"Listen up, Pen," she said, shutting the door behind her, "I've put up with enough from your dad, and if you don’t tell me right now what this is all about----"
She left the consequences to imagination, and Penelope replied with her mock soberness--
She left the outcomes to everyone's imagination, and Penelope responded with a feigned seriousness—
"Well, the Colonel does seem to be on his high horse, ma'am. But you mustn't ask me what his business with Mr. Corey is, for I don't know. All that I know is that I met them at the landing, and that they conversed all the way down--on literary topics."
"Well, the Colonel really seems to be feeling himself, ma'am. But you shouldn’t ask me what his business with Mr. Corey is, because I don’t know. All I know is that I saw them at the landing, and they talked the whole way down—about literature."
"Nonsense! What do you think it is?"
"Nonsense! What do you think it is?"
"Well, if you want my candid opinion, I think this talk about business is nothing but a blind. It seems a pity Irene shouldn't have been up to receive him," she added.
"Well, if you want my honest opinion, I think this talk about business is just a cover-up. It’s a shame Irene wasn’t there to greet him," she added.
Irene cast a mute look of imploring at her mother, who was too much preoccupied to afford her the protection it asked.
Irene gave her mother a silent, pleading look, but her mother was too distracted to offer the support she needed.
"Your father said he wanted to go into the business with him."
"Your dad said he wanted to go into business with him."
Irene's look changed to a stare of astonishment and mystification, but Penelope preserved her imperturbability.
Irene's expression shifted to one of shock and confusion, but Penelope maintained her composure.
"Well, it's a lucrative business, I believe."
"Well, I think it's a profitable business."
"Well, I don't believe a word of it!" cried Mrs. Lapham. "And so I told your father."
"Well, I don't believe a word of it!" shouted Mrs. Lapham. "And I told your dad that."
"Did it seem to convince him?" inquired Penelope.
"Did it seem to convince him?" Penelope asked.
Her mother did not reply. "I know one thing," she said. "He's got to tell me every word, or there'll be no sleep for him THIS night."
Her mother didn’t respond. “I know one thing,” she said. “He has to tell me every word, or he won’t get any sleep tonight.”
"Well, ma'am," said Penelope, breaking down in one of her queer laughs, "I shouldn't be a bit surprised if you were right."
"Well, ma'am," Penelope said, bursting into one of her unusual laughs, "I wouldn't be at all surprised if you were right."
"Go on and dress, Irene," ordered her mother, "and then you and Pen come out into the parlour. They can have just two hours for business, and then we must all be there to receive him. You haven't got headache enough to hurt you."
"Go ahead and get dressed, Irene," her mother commanded, "and then you and Pen come out into the living room. They only have two hours for business, and then we all need to be there to greet him. You don’t have a headache bad enough to keep you from it."
"Oh, it's all gone now," said the girl.
"Oh, it's all gone now," the girl said.
At the end of the limit she had given the Colonel, Mrs. Lapham looked into the dining-room, which she found blue with his smoke.
At the end of the time she had set for the Colonel, Mrs. Lapham peeked into the dining room, which was filled with his blue smoke.
"I think you gentlemen will find the parlour pleasanter now, and we can give it up to you."
"I think you guys will find the living room more enjoyable now, and we can leave it to you."
"Oh no, you needn't," said her husband. "We've got about through." Corey was already standing, and Lapham rose too. "I guess we can join the ladies now. We can leave that little point till to-morrow."
"Oh no, you don’t have to," her husband said. "We're almost done here." Corey was already getting up, and Lapham stood up as well. "I think we can join the ladies now. We can take care of that small detail tomorrow."
Both of the young ladies were in the parlour when Corey entered with their father, and both were frankly indifferent to the few books and the many newspapers scattered about on the table where the large lamp was placed. But after Corey had greeted Irene he glanced at the novel under his eye, and said, in the dearth that sometimes befalls people at such times: "I see you're reading Middlemarch. Do you like George Eliot?"
Both young women were in the living room when Corey walked in with their dad, and they both seemed completely uninterested in the few books and the many newspapers spread out on the table where the large lamp was set up. But after Corey greeted Irene, he looked at the novel in front of him and said, in the awkward silence that can happen in those moments: "I see you're reading Middlemarch. Do you like George Eliot?"
"Who?" asked the girl.
"Who?" the girl asked.
Penelope interposed. "I don't believe Irene's read it yet. I've just got it out of the library; I heard so much talk about it. I wish she would let you find out a little about the people for yourself," she added. But here her father struck in--
Penelope chimed in. "I don't think Irene's read it yet. I just borrowed it from the library; I've heard so much buzz about it. I wish she would let you discover a bit about the characters on your own," she added. But then her father interrupted—
"I can't get the time for books. It's as much as I can do to keep up with the newspapers; and when night comes, I'm tired, and I'd rather go out to the theatre, or a lecture, if they've got a good stereopticon to give you views of the places. But I guess we all like a play better than 'most anything else. I want something that'll make me laugh. I don't believe in tragedy. I think there's enough of that in real life without putting it on the stage. Seen 'Joshua Whitcomb'?"
"I can't find the time to read books. It's all I can do to keep up with the newspapers; and by the time night comes, I'm exhausted, and I'd rather go to the theater or a lecture, especially if they've got a good projector to show views of different places. But I think we all prefer a play to almost anything else. I want something that will make me laugh. I don't believe in tragedy. I think there's enough of that in real life without putting it on stage. Have you seen 'Joshua Whitcomb'?"
The whole family joined in the discussion, and it appeared that they all had their opinions of the plays and actors. Mrs. Lapham brought the talk back to literature. "I guess Penelope does most of our reading."
The whole family joined the conversation, and it seemed like everyone had their thoughts on the plays and actors. Mrs. Lapham redirected the discussion towards literature. "I think Penelope does most of our reading."
"Now, mother, you're not going to put it all on me!" said the girl, in comic protest.
"Mom, you're not going to put all of this on me!" said the girl, jokingly protesting.
Her mother laughed, and then added, with a sigh: "I used to like to get hold of a good book when I was a girl; but we weren't allowed to read many novels in those days. My mother called them all LIES. And I guess she wasn't so very far wrong about some of them."
Her mother laughed and then sighed, "I used to love getting my hands on a good book when I was younger, but we weren't allowed to read many novels back then. My mom called them all LIES. And I suppose she wasn't entirely wrong about some of them."
"They're certainly fictions," said Corey, smiling.
"They're definitely made up," Corey said with a smile.
"Well, we do buy a good many books, first and last," said the Colonel, who probably had in mind the costly volumes which they presented to one another on birthdays and holidays. "But I get about all the reading I want in the newspapers. And when the girls want a novel, I tell 'em to get it out of the library. That's what the library's for. Phew!" he panted, blowing away the whole unprofitable subject. "How close you women-folks like to keep a room! You go down to the sea-side or up to the mountains for a change of air, and then you cork yourselves into a room so tight you don't have any air at all. Here! You girls get on your bonnets, and go and show Mr. Corey the view of the hotels from the rocks."
"Well, we buy a lot of books, both now and then," said the Colonel, probably thinking about the expensive volumes they gave each other on birthdays and holidays. "But I get all the reading I want from the newspapers. And when the girls want a novel, I tell them to get it from the library. That’s what the library’s for. Phew!" he said, dismissing the whole pointless subject. "You women really like to keep a room closed up! You go down to the beach or up to the mountains for fresh air, and then you lock yourselves in a room so tight you don’t have any air at all. Here! You girls put on your hats and go show Mr. Corey the view of the hotels from the rocks."
Corey said that he should be delighted. The girls exchanged looks with each other, and then with their mother. Irene curved her pretty chin in comment upon her father's incorrigibility, and Penelope made a droll mouth, but the Colonel remained serenely content with his finesse. "I got 'em out of the way," he said, as soon as they were gone, and before his wife had time to fall upon him, "because I've got through my talk with him, and now I want to talk with YOU. It's just as I said, Persis; he wants to go into the business with me."
Corey said he should be happy. The girls exchanged glances with each other, and then with their mother. Irene tilted her pretty chin in comment on her father's stubbornness, and Penelope made a funny face, but the Colonel remained calmly pleased with his cleverness. "I got them out of the way," he said, as soon as they were gone, and before his wife had a chance to confront him, "because I've finished my talk with him, and now I want to talk to YOU. Just like I said, Persis; he wants to go into business with me."
"It's lucky for you," said his wife, meaning that now he would not be made to suffer for attempting to hoax her. But she was too intensely interested to pursue that matter further. "What in the world do you suppose he means by it?"
"It's lucky for you," said his wife, implying that now he wouldn't have to face consequences for trying to trick her. But she was too intensely curious to dig deeper into that topic. "What on earth do you think he means by that?"
"Well, I should judge by his talk that he had been trying a good many different things since he left college, and he hain't found just the thing he likes--or the thing that likes him. It ain't so easy. And now he's got an idea that he can take hold of the paint and push it in other countries--push it in Mexico and push it in South America. He's a splendid Spanish scholar,"--this was Lapham's version of Corey's modest claim to a smattering of the language,--"and he's been among the natives enough to know their ways. And he believes in the paint," added the Colonel.
"Well, I can tell from the way he talks that he's tried a lot of different things since leaving college, and he hasn't found what he truly enjoys—or what enjoys him. It's not that simple. Now he has this idea that he can promote the paint in other countries—like Mexico and South America. He's a great Spanish speaker,"—this was Lapham's way of interpreting Corey's modest claim to knowing a bit of the language—"and he's spent enough time with the locals to understand their customs. And he believes in the paint," the Colonel added.
"I guess he believes in something else besides the paint," said Mrs. Lapham.
"I guess he believes in something more than just the paint," Mrs. Lapham said.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, Silas Lapham, if you can't see NOW that he's after Irene, I don't know what ever CAN open your eyes. That's all."
"Well, Silas Lapham, if you can't see NOW that he's pursuing Irene, I don't know what will ever open your eyes. That's all."
The Colonel pretended to give the idea silent consideration, as if it had not occurred to him before. "Well, then, all I've got to say is, that he's going a good way round. I don't say you're wrong, but if it's Irene, I don't see why he should want to go off to South America to get her. And that's what he proposes to do. I guess there's some paint about it too, Persis. He says he believes in it,"--the Colonel devoutly lowered his voice,--"and he's willing to take the agency on his own account down there, and run it for a commission on what he can sell."
The Colonel acted like he was thinking it over, as if the idea hadn't crossed his mind before. "Well, all I can say is that he's really taking the long way around. I’m not saying you’re wrong, but if it’s Irene, I don’t understand why he wants to go all the way to South America to get her. And that’s his plan. I suspect there’s something fishy about it too, Persis. He claims he believes in it,"—the Colonel lowered his voice reverently—"and he’s ready to take the agency down there himself, running it for a cut of what he can sell."
"Of course! He isn't going to take hold of it any way so as to feel beholden to you. He's got too much pride for that."
"Of course! He isn't going to grab it in any way that makes him feel obligated to you. He's got too much pride for that."
"He ain't going to take hold of it at all, if he don't mean paint in the first place and Irene afterward. I don't object to him, as I know, either way, but the two things won't mix; and I don't propose he shall pull the wool over my eyes--or anybody else. But, as far as heard from, up to date, he means paint first, last, and all the time. At any rate, I'm going to take him on that basis. He's got some pretty good ideas about it, and he's been stirred up by this talk, just now, about getting our manufactures into the foreign markets. There's an overstock in everything, and we've got to get rid of it, or we've got to shut down till the home demand begins again. We've had two or three such flurries before now, and they didn't amount to much. They say we can't extend our commerce under the high tariff system we've got now, because there ain't any sort of reciprocity on our side,--we want to have the other fellows show all the reciprocity,--and the English have got the advantage of us every time. I don't know whether it's so or not; but I don't see why it should apply to my paint. Anyway, he wants to try it, and I've about made up my mind to let him. Of course I ain't going to let him take all the risk. I believe in the paint TOO, and I shall pay his expenses anyway."
He's not going to take it seriously at all if he doesn't intend to focus on paint first and then on Irene later. I don't have an issue with him, as I know, either way, but those two things don't go together; and I'm not going to let him pull the wool over my eyes—or anyone else's. But from what I've heard so far, he’s all about paint, all the time. At any rate, I'm going to approach it from that angle. He has some pretty good ideas about it, and this recent discussion about getting our products into foreign markets has fired him up. There’s a surplus of everything, and we need to sell it off, or we’ll have to shut down until domestic demand picks up again. We've had a couple of situations like this before, and they didn’t lead to much. They say we can’t expand our trade under the current high tariff system because we don’t have any reciprocity on our end—we expect the other side to show all the reciprocity—and the British always have the upper hand. I’m not sure if that’s true; however, I don’t see why it should apply to my paint. Anyway, he wants to give it a shot, and I’ve pretty much decided to let him. Of course, I’m not going to let him take all the risk. I believe in the paint as well, and I’ll cover his expenses no matter what.
"So you want another partner after all?" Mrs. Lapham could not forbear saying.
"So you want another partner after all?" Mrs. Lapham couldn’t help saying.
"Yes, if that's your idea of a partner. It isn't mine," returned her husband dryly.
"Yeah, if that's what you consider a partner. It's not what I think," her husband replied mildly.
"Well, if you've made up your mind, Si, I suppose you're ready for advice," said Mrs. Lapham.
"Well, if you’ve made your decision, Si, I guess you’re ready for some advice," said Mrs. Lapham.
The Colonel enjoyed this. "Yes, I am. What have you got to say against it?"
The Colonel liked this. "Yeah, I am. What do you have to say about it?"
"I don't know as I've got anything. I'm satisfied if you are."
"I don't think I have anything. I'm good if you are."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"When is he going to start for South America?"
"When is he going to leave for South America?"
"I shall take him into the office a while. He'll get off some time in the winter. But he's got to know the business first."
"I'll take him into the office for a bit. He'll finish up sometime in the winter. But he needs to understand the business first."
"Oh, indeed! Are you going to take him to board in the family?"
"Oh, really! Are you going to have him stay with the family?"
"What are you after, Persis?"
"What do you want, Persis?"
"Oh, nothing! I presume he will feel free to visit in the family, even if he don't board with us."
"Oh, nothing! I suppose he'll feel welcome to visit the family, even if he doesn't stay with us."
"I presume he will."
"I think he will."
"And if he don't use his privileges, do you think he'll be a fit person to manage your paint in South America?"
"And if he doesn't use his privileges, do you think he'll be a suitable person to manage your paint in South America?"
The Colonel reddened consciously. "I'm not taking him on that basis."
The Colonel flushed with awareness. "I'm not accepting him on those terms."
"Oh yes, you are! You may pretend you ain't to yourself, but you mustn't pretend so to me. Because I know you."
"Oh yes, you are! You might tell yourself that you’re not, but don’t try to fool me. Because I know you."
The Colonel laughed. "Pshaw!" he said.
The Colonel laughed. "Come on!" he said.
Mrs. Lapham continued: "I don't see any harm in hoping that he'll take a fancy to her. But if you really think it won't do to mix the two things, I advise you not to take Mr. Corey into the business. It will do all very well if he DOES take a fancy to her; but if he don't, you know how you'll feel about it. And I know you well enough, Silas, to know that you can't do him justice if that happens. And I don't think it's right you should take this step unless you're pretty sure. I can see that you've set your heart on this thing."
Mrs. Lapham continued, "I don't think there's any harm in hoping that he'll like her. But if you really believe it's not a good idea to mix the two things, I suggest you don't involve Mr. Corey in the business. It would be fine if he DOES like her; but if he doesn't, you know how you'll feel about it. And I know you well enough, Silas, to know that you won't be able to treat him fairly if that happens. I don't think it's right for you to take this step unless you're pretty sure. I can see that you really want this."
"I haven't set my heart on it at all," protested Lapham.
"I haven't really committed to it at all," protested Lapham.
"And if you can't bring it about, you're going to feel unhappy over it," pursued his wife, regardless of his protest.
"And if you can't make it happen, you're going to feel unhappy about it," his wife continued, ignoring his protest.
"Oh, very well," he said. "If you know more about what's in my mind than I do, there's no use arguing, as I can see."
"Oh, fine," he said. "If you know better what's in my mind than I do, there's no point in arguing, as I can see."
He got up, to carry off his consciousness, and sauntered out of the door on to his piazza. He could see the young people down on the rocks, and his heart swelled in his breast. He had always said that he did not care what a man's family was, but the presence of young Corey as an applicant to him for employment, as his guest, as the possible suitor of his daughter, was one of the sweetest flavours that he had yet tasted in his success. He knew who the Coreys were very well, and, in his simple, brutal way, he had long hated their name as a symbol of splendour which, unless he should live to see at least three generations of his descendants gilded with mineral paint, he could not hope to realise in his own. He was acquainted in a business way with the tradition of old Phillips Corey, and he had heard a great many things about the Corey who had spent his youth abroad and his father's money everywhere, and done nothing but say smart things. Lapham could not see the smartness of some of them which had been repeated to him. Once he had encountered the fellow, and it seemed to Lapham that the tall, slim, white-moustached man, with the slight stoop, was everything that was offensively aristocratic. He had bristled up aggressively at the name when his wife told how she had made the acquaintance of the fellow's family the summer before, and he had treated the notion of young Corey's caring for Irene with the contempt which such a ridiculous superstition deserved. He had made up his mind about young Corey beforehand; yet when he met him he felt an instant liking for him, which he frankly acknowledged, and he had begun to assume the burden of his wife's superstition, of which she seemed now ready to accuse him of being the inventor.
He got up to shake off his thoughts and walked out onto his patio. He could see the young people down on the rocks, and his heart swelled with pride. He had always said that he didn’t care about a man’s family, but having young Corey as a job applicant, his guest, and possibly a suitor for his daughter was one of the sweetest joys he had experienced in his success. He knew exactly who the Coreys were, and in his straightforward, harsh way, he had long resented their name as a symbol of wealth that, unless he lived to see at least three generations of his descendants living luxuriously, he couldn’t hope to achieve for himself. He was familiar with the story of old Phillips Corey from a business perspective and had heard many things about the Corey who had spent his youth overseas and his father’s money everywhere, doing nothing but making clever remarks. Lapham couldn’t understand some of the cleverness of those remarks that were relayed to him. Once he had crossed paths with the guy, and it seemed to Lapham that the tall, slim man with a white mustache and a slight stoop was everything annoyingly aristocratic. He had bristled at the name when his wife mentioned how she had met this guy's family the summer before, and he had treated the idea of young Corey being interested in Irene with the disdain that such a ridiculous belief deserved. He had already made up his mind about young Corey; yet when he met him, he felt an immediate affection for him, which he readily admitted, and he started to take on the burden of his wife’s superstition, which she now seemed ready to blame him for inventing.
Nothing had moved his thick imagination like this day's events since the girl who taught him spelling and grammar in the school at Lumberville had said she would have him for her husband.
Nothing had stirred his vivid imagination like the events of this day since the girl who taught him spelling and grammar at the school in Lumberville said she would marry him.
The dark figures, stationary on the rocks, began to move, and he could see that they were coming toward the house. He went indoors, so as not to appear to have been watching them.
The dark figures, standing still on the rocks, started to move, and he could see that they were approaching the house. He went inside to avoid looking like he had been watching them.
VIII.
A WEEK after she had parted with her son at Bar Harbour, Mrs. Corey suddenly walked in upon her husband in their house in Boston. He was at breakfast, and he gave her the patronising welcome with which the husband who has been staying in town all summer receives his wife when she drops down upon him from the mountains or the sea-side. For a little moment she feels herself strange in the house, and suffers herself to be treated like a guest, before envy of his comfort vexes her back into possession and authority. Mrs. Corey was a lady, and she did not let her envy take the form of open reproach.
A WEEK after she had said goodbye to her son at Bar Harbour, Mrs. Corey unexpectedly walked into her husband in their house in Boston. He was having breakfast and greeted her with the condescending welcome that husbands give their wives when they’ve been in town all summer and their wives suddenly drop in from the mountains or the beach. For a brief moment, she felt out of place in the house and allowed herself to be treated like a guest, before jealousy of his comfort stirred her back into her role of authority. Mrs. Corey was a refined woman, and she didn’t let her jealousy turn into open criticism.
"Well, Anna, you find me here in the luxury you left me to. How did you leave the girls?"
"Well, Anna, you find me here in the comfort you left me in. How are the girls doing?"
"The girls were well," said Mrs. Corey, looking absently at her husband's brown velvet coat, in which he was so handsome. No man had ever grown grey more beautifully. His hair, while not remaining dark enough to form a theatrical contrast with his moustache, was yet some shades darker, and, in becoming a little thinner, it had become a little more gracefully wavy. His skin had the pearly tint which that of elderly men sometimes assumes, and the lines which time had traced upon it were too delicate for the name of wrinkles. He had never had any personal vanity, and there was no consciousness in his good looks now.
"The girls are doing well," said Mrs. Corey, gazing absently at her husband's brown velvet coat, in which he looked so handsome. No man had ever gone grey more beautifully. His hair, while not dark enough to create a dramatic contrast with his moustache, was still a few shades darker, and as it thinned a bit, it became more gracefully wavy. His skin had that pearly tint that elderly men sometimes get, and the lines time had left were too fine to be called wrinkles. He had never been vain about his appearance, and he felt no self-consciousness about his good looks now.
"I am glad of that. The boy I have with me," he returned; "that is, when he IS with me."
"I’m glad about that. The boy I have with me," he replied; "that is, when he IS with me."
"Why, where is he?" demanded the mother.
"Why, where is he?" asked the mother.
"Probably carousing with the boon Lapham somewhere. He left me yesterday afternoon to go and offer his allegiance to the Mineral Paint King, and I haven't seen him since."
"He's probably out partying with his buddy Lapham somewhere. He left me yesterday afternoon to pledge his loyalty to the Mineral Paint King, and I haven't seen him since."
"Bromfield!" cried Mrs. Corey. "Why didn't you stop him?"
"Bromfield!" shouted Mrs. Corey. "Why didn't you stop him?"
"Well, my dear, I'm not sure that it isn't a very good thing."
"Well, my dear, I’m not sure it isn’t a really good thing."
"A good thing? It's horrid!"
"Good thing? It's terrible!"
"No, I don't think so. It's decent. Tom had found out--without consulting the landscape, which I believe proclaims it everywhere----"
"No, I don't think so. It's decent. Tom found out—without checking the surroundings, which I believe shows it everywhere—"
"Hideous!"
"Terrible!"
"That it's really a good thing; and he thinks that he has some ideas in regard to its dissemination in the parts beyond seas."
"That it's truly a good thing; and he believes he has some ideas about how to spread it to overseas areas."
"Why shouldn't he go into something else?" lamented the mother.
"Why shouldn't he try something else?" the mother sighed.
"I believe he has gone into nearly everything else and come out of it. So there is a chance of his coming out of this. But as I had nothing to suggest in place of it, I thought it best not to interfere. In fact, what good would my telling him that mineral paint was nasty have done? I dare say YOU told him it was nasty."
"I think he’s tried almost everything else and managed to get through it. So there's a chance he’ll get through this too. But since I didn’t have anything better to suggest, I figured it was best not to get involved. Honestly, what good would it have done for me to tell him that mineral paint is bad? I bet YOU told him it was bad."
"Yes! I did."
"Yes! I did."
"And you see with what effect, though he values your opinion three times as much as he values mine. Perhaps you came up to tell him again that it was nasty?"
"And look at the result, even though he thinks your opinion is worth three times more than mine. Maybe you came to tell him again that it was awful?"
"I feel very unhappy about it. He is throwing himself away. Yes, I should like to prevent it if I could!"
"I feel really unhappy about this. He's just wasting himself away. Yeah, I'd love to stop it if I could!"
The father shook his head.
The dad shook his head.
"If Lapham hasn't prevented it, I fancy it's too late. But there may be some hopes of Lapham. As for Tom's throwing himself away, I don't know. There's no question but he is one of the best fellows under the sun. He's tremendously energetic, and he has plenty of the kind of sense which we call horse; but he isn't brilliant. No, Tom is not brilliant. I don't think he would get on in a profession, and he's instinctively kept out of everything of the kind. But he has got to do something. What shall he do? He says mineral paint, and really I don't see why he shouldn't. If money is fairly and honestly earned, why should we pretend to care what it comes out of, when we don't really care? That superstition is exploded everywhere."
"If Lapham hasn't stopped it, I think it's too late. But there might be some hope for Lapham. As for Tom wasting his potential, I’m not sure. There's no doubt he’s one of the best guys around. He’s incredibly energetic and has a lot of common sense, but he’s not brilliant. No, Tom isn’t brilliant. I don’t think he’d succeed in a profession, and he instinctively avoids anything like that. But he needs to do something. What should he do? He talks about mineral paint, and honestly, I don’t see why he shouldn’t. If the money is earned fairly and honestly, why should we pretend to care where it comes from when we don’t really care? That superstition is gone everywhere."
"Oh, it isn't the paint alone," said Mrs. Corey; and then she perceptibly arrested herself, and made a diversion in continuing: "I wish he had married some one."
"Oh, it's not just the paint," Mrs. Corey said, but then she caught herself and switched topics: "I wish he had married someone."
"With money?" suggested her husband. "From time to time I have attempted Tom's corruption from that side, but I suspect Tom has a conscience against it, and I rather like him for it. I married for love myself," said Corey, looking across the table at his wife.
"With money?" her husband suggested. "I’ve tried to tempt Tom with that a few times, but I think he has a strong moral compass about it, and I actually admire him for that. I married for love myself," Corey said, looking across the table at his wife.
She returned his look tolerantly, though she felt it right to say, "What nonsense!"
She looked back at him with patience, but she thought it was important to say, "What nonsense!"
"Besides," continued her husband, "if you come to money, there is the paint princess. She will have plenty."
"Besides," her husband continued, "if you come into some money, there's the paint princess. She'll have plenty."
"Ah, that's the worst of it," sighed the mother. "I suppose I could get on with the paint----"
"Ah, that's the worst of it," sighed the mother. "I guess I could just get started on the paint----"
"But not with the princess? I thought you said she was a very pretty, well-behaved girl?"
"But not with the princess? I thought you said she was a really pretty, well-mannered girl?"
"She is very pretty, and she is well-behaved; but there is nothing of her. She is insipid; she is very insipid."
"She's really pretty and well-behaved, but she doesn’t have much to her. She's bland; she's really bland."
"But Tom seemed to like her flavour, such as it was?"
"But Tom seemed to like her taste, whatever it was?"
"How can I tell? We were under a terrible obligation to them, and I naturally wished him to be polite to them. In fact, I asked him to be so."
"How can I tell? We were really obligated to them, and I naturally wanted him to be polite to them. In fact, I asked him to be."
"And he was too polite."
"And he was too nice."
"I can't say that he was. But there is no doubt that the child is extremely pretty."
"I can't say that he was. But there's no doubt that the kid is really cute."
"Tom says there are two of them. Perhaps they will neutralise each other."
"Tom says there are two of them. Maybe they'll cancel each other out."
"Yes, there is another daughter," assented Mrs. Corey. "I don't see how you can joke about such things, Bromfield," she added.
"Yes, there’s another daughter," agreed Mrs. Corey. "I don't understand how you can joke about such things, Bromfield," she added.
"Well, I don't either, my dear, to tell you the truth. My hardihood surprises me. Here is a son of mine whom I see reduced to making his living by a shrinkage in values. It's very odd," interjected Corey, "that some values should have this peculiarity of shrinking. You never hear of values in a picture shrinking; but rents, stocks, real estate--all those values shrink abominably. Perhaps it might be argued that one should put all his values into pictures; I've got a good many of mine there."
"Well, I don't either, my dear, to be honest. I'm surprised by my courage. Here’s a son of mine who I see struggling to make a living because of falling values. It’s quite strange," Corey added, "that some values have this tendency to decrease. You never hear about values in a painting going down; but rents, stocks, real estate—all those values drop terribly. Maybe it could be argued that one should invest all their values in art; I have quite a few of mine there."
"Tom needn't earn his living," said Mrs. Corey, refusing her husband's jest. "There's still enough for all of us."
"Tom doesn't need to work," Mrs. Corey said, dismissing her husband's joke. "There's still enough for all of us."
"That is what I have sometimes urged upon Tom. I have proved to him that with economy, and strict attention to business, he need do nothing as long as he lives. Of course he would be somewhat restricted, and it would cramp the rest of us; but it is a world of sacrifices and compromises. He couldn't agree with me, and he was not in the least moved by the example of persons of quality in Europe, which I alleged in support of the life of idleness. It appears that he wishes to do something--to do something for himself. I am afraid that Tom is selfish."
"That's what I sometimes tell Tom. I've shown him that with careful spending and a serious focus on work, he could basically do nothing for the rest of his life. Sure, he'd have to make some sacrifices, and it would limit the rest of us; but life is all about compromises. He didn’t agree with me at all, and he wasn’t the slightest bit swayed by examples of high-profile people in Europe, which I used to support a life of leisure. It seems like he wants to accomplish something—something for himself. I'm worried that Tom is being selfish."
Mrs. Corey smiled wanly. Thirty years before, she had married the rich young painter in Rome, who said so much better things than he painted--charming things, just the things to please the fancy of a girl who was disposed to take life a little too seriously and practically. She saw him in a different light when she got him home to Boston; but he had kept on saying the charming things, and he had not done much else. In fact, he had fulfilled the promise of his youth. It was a good trait in him that he was not actively but only passively extravagant. He was not adventurous with his money; his tastes were as simple as an Italian's; he had no expensive habits. In the process of time he had grown to lead a more and more secluded life. It was hard to get him out anywhere, even to dinner. His patience with their narrowing circumstances had a pathos which she felt the more the more she came into charge of their joint life. At times it seemed too bad that the children and their education and pleasures should cost so much. She knew, besides, that if it had not been for them she would have gone back to Rome with him, and lived princely there for less than it took to live respectably in Boston.
Mrs. Corey smiled weakly. Thirty years earlier, she had married the wealthy young painter in Rome, who spoke far more beautiful things than he painted—charming things, just right to capture the imagination of a girl who tended to take life a bit too seriously and practically. She saw him in a different light once they were back in Boston; but he continued to say those charming things, and he hadn’t done much else. In fact, he had lived up to his youthful promise. It was a good quality in him that he was not actively but only passively extravagant. He wasn’t reckless with his money; his tastes were as simple as an Italian's; he had no costly habits. Over time, he had grown to lead a more secluded life. It was hard to get him out anywhere, even for dinner. His patience with their dwindling circumstances had a sadness she felt more deeply as she took charge of their shared life. At times, it seemed unfair that the kids and their education and hobbies should cost so much. She knew, too, that if it hadn’t been for them, she would have returned to Rome with him and lived like royalty there for less than it took to live modestly in Boston.
"Tom hasn't consulted me," continued his father, "but he has consulted other people. And he has arrived at the conclusion that mineral paint is a good thing to go into. He has found out all about it, and about its founder or inventor. It's quite impressive to hear him talk. And if he must do something for himself, I don't see why his egotism shouldn't as well take that form as another. Combined with the paint princess, it isn't so agreeable; but that's only a remote possibility, for which your principal ground is your motherly solicitude. But even if it were probable and imminent, what could you do? The chief consolation that we American parents have in these matters is that we can do nothing. If we were Europeans, even English, we should take some cognisance of our children's love affairs, and in some measure teach their young affections how to shoot. But it is our custom to ignore them until they have shot, and then they ignore us. We are altogether too delicate to arrange the marriages of our children; and when they have arranged them we don't like to say anything, for fear we should only make bad worse. The right way is for us to school ourselves to indifference. That is what the young people have to do elsewhere, and that is the only logical result of our position here. It is absurd for us to have any feeling about what we don't interfere with."
"Tom hasn't talked to me," his father continued, "but he has talked to other people. And he has decided that getting into mineral paint is a good idea. He has researched it, along with its creator. It's pretty impressive to hear him explain it. If he needs to do something for himself, I don't see why his self-centeredness shouldn't take that form over another. Combined with the paint princess, it’s not so pleasant, but that’s just a remote possibility, mostly because you’re worried as a mother. But even if it were likely, what could you do? The main comfort we American parents have in situations like this is that we can’t do anything. If we were Europeans, even English, we’d pay some attention to our children's love lives and would at least guide their young feelings a bit. But we tend to ignore them until they’ve made a move, and then they ignore us. We're way too sensitive to arrange our children's marriages; and once they do it themselves, we refrain from saying anything for fear that we’d only make things worse. The best approach is for us to train ourselves to be indifferent. That’s what young people have to learn to do elsewhere, and it’s the only reasonable outcome of our situation here. It's unreasonable for us to feel anything about what we don't involve ourselves in."
"Oh, people do interfere with their children's marriages very often," said Mrs. Corey.
"Oh, people often meddle in their children's marriages," said Mrs. Corey.
"Yes, but only in a half-hearted way, so as not to make it disagreeable for themselves if the marriages go on in spite of them, as they're pretty apt to do. Now, my idea is that I ought to cut Tom off with a shilling. That would be very simple, and it would be economical. But you would never consent, and Tom wouldn't mind it."
"Yes, but only in a half-hearted way, to avoid making it uncomfortable for themselves if the marriages continue despite their efforts, which they usually do. Now, I think I should cut Tom off with a shilling. That would be very straightforward and cost-effective. But you would never agree, and Tom wouldn't care."
"I think our whole conduct in regard to such things is wrong," said Mrs. Corey.
"I think our entire approach to these matters is wrong," said Mrs. Corey.
"Oh, very likely. But our whole civilisation is based upon it. And who is going to make a beginning? To which father in our acquaintance shall I go and propose an alliance for Tom with his daughter? I should feel like an ass. And will you go to some mother, and ask her sons in marriage for our daughters? You would feel like a goose. No; the only motto for us is, Hands off altogether."
"Oh, probably. But our entire civilization is built on it. So who is going to take the first step? Which dad in our circle should I approach to suggest a match between Tom and his daughter? I’d feel embarrassed. And would you go to some mom and ask for her sons’ hands in marriage for our daughters? You’d feel foolish. No; our only motto should be, Hands off completely."
"I shall certainly speak to Tom when the time comes," said Mrs. Corey.
"I'll definitely talk to Tom when the time comes," said Mrs. Corey.
"And I shall ask leave to be absent from your discomfiture, my dear," answered her husband.
"And I'll ask for permission to step away from your discomfort, my dear," her husband replied.
The son returned that afternoon, and confessed his surprise at finding his mother in Boston. He was so frank that she had not quite the courage to confess in turn why she had come, but trumped up an excuse.
The son came back that afternoon and admitted he was surprised to find his mom in Boston. He was so open that she didn't quite have the courage to tell him why she had come, so she made up an excuse instead.
"Well, mother," he said promptly, "I have made an engagement with Mr. Lapham."
"Well, Mom," he replied quickly, "I’ve made plans with Mr. Lapham."
"Have you, Tom?" she asked faintly.
"Have you, Tom?" she asked softly.
"Yes. For the present I am going to have charge of his foreign correspondence, and if I see my way to the advantage I expect to find in it, I am going out to manage that side of his business in South America and Mexico. He's behaved very handsomely about it. He says that if it appears for our common interest, he shall pay me a salary as well as a commission. I've talked with Uncle Jim, and he thinks it's a good opening."
"Yes. For now, I'm going to handle his foreign correspondence, and if I see the benefits I expect, I plan to go manage that part of his business in South America and Mexico. He's been very generous about it. He says that if it seems beneficial for both of us, he'll pay me a salary in addition to a commission. I've spoken with Uncle Jim, and he thinks it's a great opportunity."
"Your Uncle Jim does?" queried Mrs. Corey in amaze.
"Does your Uncle Jim?" Mrs. Corey asked, astonished.
"Yes; I consulted him the whole way through, and I've acted on his advice."
"Yeah, I checked in with him the entire time, and I took his advice."
This seemed an incomprehensible treachery on her brother's part.
This felt like an unbelievable betrayal from her brother.
"Yes; I thought you would like to have me. And besides, I couldn't possibly have gone to any one so well fitted to advise me."
"Yeah; I figured you'd want me around. Plus, I couldn't have gone to anyone better qualified to give me advice."
His mother said nothing. In fact, the mineral paint business, however painful its interest, was, for the moment, superseded by a more poignant anxiety. She began to feel her way cautiously toward this.
His mother didn’t say anything. In fact, even though the mineral paint business was troublesome, at that moment it was overshadowed by a deeper worry. She started to cautiously approach this feeling.
"Have you been talking about your business with Mr. Lapham all night?"
"Have you been discussing your business with Mr. Lapham all night?"
"Well, pretty much," said her son, with a guiltless laugh. "I went to see him yesterday afternoon, after I had gone over the whole ground with Uncle Jim, and Mr. Lapham asked me to go down with him and finish up."
"Well, kind of," said her son, laughing without a care. "I went to see him yesterday afternoon, after I had talked everything over with Uncle Jim, and Mr. Lapham asked me to go down with him and wrap things up."
"Down?" repeated Mrs. Corey. "Yes, to Nantasket. He has a cottage down there."
"Down?" Mrs. Corey repeated. "Yeah, to Nantasket. He has a cottage down there."
"At Nantasket?" Mrs. Corey knitted her brows a little. "What in the world can a cottage at Nantasket be like?"
"At Nantasket?" Mrs. Corey frowned slightly. "What could a cottage at Nantasket possibly be like?"
"Oh, very much like a 'cottage' anywhere. It has the usual allowance of red roof and veranda. There are the regulation rocks by the sea; and the big hotels on the beach about a mile off, flaring away with electric lights and roman-candles at night. We didn't have them at Nahant."
"Oh, just like a 'cottage' anywhere. It has the typical red roof and porch. There are the usual rocks by the sea; and the big hotels on the beach about a mile away, lighting up with electric lights and fireworks at night. We didn't have those at Nahant."
"No," said his mother. "Is Mrs. Lapham well? And her daughter?"
"No," said his mother. "Is Mrs. Lapham doing okay? And what about her daughter?"
"Yes, I think so," said the young man. "The young ladies walked me down to the rocks in the usual way after dinner, and then I came back and talked paint with Mr. Lapham till midnight. We didn't settle anything till this morning coming up on the boat."
"Yeah, I think so," said the young man. "The young ladies walked me down to the rocks like they usually do after dinner, and then I came back and chatted about paint with Mr. Lapham until midnight. We didn’t figure anything out until this morning on the boat."
"What sort of people do they seem to be at home?"
"What kind of people do they seem to be at home?"
"What sort? Well, I don't know that I noticed." Mrs. Corey permitted herself the first part of a sigh of relief; and her son laughed, but apparently not at her. "They're just reading Middlemarch. They say there's so much talk about it. Oh, I suppose they're very good people. They seemed to be on very good terms with each other."
"What kind? Well, I can’t say I really noticed." Mrs. Corey let out a small sigh of relief for the first time; her son laughed, but it didn’t seem directed at her. "They're just reading Middlemarch. They say it gets talked about a lot. Oh, I guess they're pretty good people. They seemed to get along quite well with each other."
"I suppose it's the plain sister who's reading Middlemarch."
"I guess it's the plain sister who's reading Middlemarch."
"Plain? Is she plain?" asked the young man, as if searching his consciousness. "Yes, it's the older one who does the reading, apparently. But I don't believe that even she overdoes it. They like to talk better. They reminded me of Southern people in that." The young man smiled, as if amused by some of his impressions of the Lapham family. "The living, as the country people call it, is tremendously good. The Colonel--he's a colonel--talked of the coffee as his wife's coffee, as if she had personally made it in the kitchen, though I believe it was merely inspired by her. And there was everything in the house that money could buy. But money has its limitations."
"Plain? Is she plain?" the young man asked, as if trying to figure it out. "Yeah, it's the older one who does most of the reading, I guess. But I don't think she overdoes it. They prefer chatting. They reminded me of people from the South in that way." The young man smiled, as if amused by some of his thoughts about the Lapham family. "The living, as country folks say, is really great. The Colonel—he's a colonel—talked about the coffee as if his wife had made it herself in the kitchen, even though I think it was just inspired by her. And there was everything in the house that money could buy. But money has its limits."
This was a fact which Mrs. Corey was beginning to realise more and more unpleasantly in her own life; but it seemed to bring her a certain comfort in its application to the Laphams. "Yes, there is a point where taste has to begin," she said.
This was a fact that Mrs. Corey was starting to realize more and more uncomfortably in her own life; but it seemed to give her some comfort when she thought about the Laphams. "Yes, there is a point where taste has to start," she said.
"They seemed to want to apologise to me for not having more books," said Corey. "I don't know why they should. The Colonel said they bought a good many books, first and last; but apparently they don't take them to the sea-side."
"They seemed to want to apologize to me for not having more books," said Corey. "I don't know why they should. The Colonel said they bought quite a few books, overall; but apparently, they don't take them to the seaside."
"I dare say they NEVER buy a NEW book. I've met some of these moneyed people lately, and they lavish on every conceivable luxury, and then borrow books, and get them in the cheap paper editions."
"I can honestly say they NEVER buy a NEW book. I've met some of these wealthy people lately, and they spend extravagantly on every luxury you can think of, yet they borrow books and get them in cheap paper editions."
"I fancy that's the way with the Lapham family," said the young man, smilingly. "But they are very good people. The other daughter is humorous."
"I think that's how it is with the Lapham family," the young man said with a smile. "But they're really good people. The other daughter has a great sense of humor."
"Humorous?" Mrs. Corey knitted her brows in some perplexity. "Do you mean like Mrs. Sayre?" she asked, naming the lady whose name must come into every Boston mind when humour is mentioned.
"Humorous?" Mrs. Corey frowned, looking a bit confused. "Are you talking about someone like Mrs. Sayre?" she asked, mentioning the name that always comes to mind in Boston when humor is brought up.
"Oh no; nothing like that. She never says anything that you can remember; nothing in flashes or ripples; nothing the least literary. But it's a sort of droll way of looking at things; or a droll medium through which things present themselves. I don't know. She tells what she's seen, and mimics a little."
"Oh no; nothing like that. She never says anything you can really remember; nothing striking or profound; nothing even slightly literary. But it's a funny way of seeing things; or a quirky lens through which things appear. I don't know. She shares what she’s observed and does a little mimicking."
"Oh," said Mrs. Corey coldly. After a moment she asked: "And is Miss Irene as pretty as ever?"
"Oh," Mrs. Corey said coldly. After a moment, she asked, "Is Miss Irene still as pretty as she used to be?"
"She's a wonderful complexion," said the son unsatisfactorily. "I shall want to be by when father and Colonel Lapham meet," he added, with a smile.
"She's got a great complexion," the son said, not very convincingly. "I’ll want to be there when dad and Colonel Lapham meet," he added, smiling.
"Ah, yes, your father!" said the mother, in that way in which a wife at once compassionates and censures her husband to their children.
"Ah, yes, your dad!" said the mother, in that way that a wife simultaneously sympathizes with and critiques her husband in front of their kids.
"Do you think it's really going to be a trial to him?" asked the young man quickly.
"Do you really think it's going to be a tough test for him?" asked the young man quickly.
"No, no, I can't say it is. But I confess I wish it was some other business, Tom."
"No, no, I can't say it is. But I admit I wish it were something different, Tom."
"Well, mother, I don't see why. The principal thing looked at now is the amount of money; and while I would rather starve than touch a dollar that was dirty with any sort of dishonesty----"
"Well, mom, I don’t see why. The main thing people care about now is the amount of money; and while I’d rather go hungry than take a dollar that’s tainted by any kind of dishonesty----"
"Of course you would, my son!" interposed his mother proudly.
"Of course you would, my son!" his mother chimed in proudly.
"I shouldn't at all mind its having a little mineral paint on it. I'll use my influence with Colonel Lapham--if I ever have any--to have his paint scraped off the landscape."
"I really wouldn’t care if it had a bit of mineral paint on it. I’ll try to convince Colonel Lapham—if I ever have any pull—to get his paint taken off the landscape."
"I suppose you won't begin till the autumn."
"I guess you won't start until the fall."
"Oh yes, I shall," said the son, laughing at his mother's simple ignorance of business. "I shall begin to-morrow morning."
"Oh yes, I will," said the son, laughing at his mother's lack of knowledge about business. "I'll start tomorrow morning."
"To-morrow morning!"
"Tomorrow morning!"
"Yes. I've had my desk appointed already, and I shall be down there at nine in the morning to take possession."
"Yes. I've already set up my desk, and I'll be down there at nine in the morning to take ownership."
"Tom," cried his mother, "why do you think Mr. Lapham has taken you into business so readily? I've always heard that it was so hard for young men to get in."
"Tom," his mother exclaimed, "why do you think Mr. Lapham has welcomed you into the business so easily? I've always heard that it’s really tough for young men to get their start."
"And do you think I found it easy with him? We had about twelve hours' solid talk."
"And do you think it was easy for me with him? We talked solidly for about twelve hours."
"And you don't suppose it was any sort of--personal consideration?"
"And you don't think it was any kind of--personal reason?"
"Why, I don't know exactly what you mean, mother. I suppose he likes me."
"Well, I’m not really sure what you mean, Mom. I guess he likes me."
Mrs. Corey could not say just what she meant. She answered, ineffectually enough--
Mrs. Corey couldn't explain exactly what she meant. She replied, not very effectively--
"Yes. You wouldn't like it to be a favour, would you?"
"Yes. You wouldn’t want it to be a favor, would you?"
"I think he's a man who may be trusted to look after his own interest. But I don't mind his beginning by liking me. It'll be my own fault if I don't make myself essential to him."
"I think he’s someone who can be trusted to take care of his own interests. But I don’t mind that he’s starting off by liking me. It’ll be my fault if I don’t make myself important to him."
"Yes," said Mrs. Corey.
"Yes," Mrs. Corey said.
"Well," demanded her husband, at their first meeting after her interview with their son, "what did you say to Tom?"
"Well," her husband asked during their first conversation after she spoke with their son, "what did you say to Tom?"
"Very little, if anything. I found him with his mind made up, and it would only have distressed him if I had tried to change it."
"Very little, if anything. I found him set in his ways, and it would only have upset him if I had tried to change his mind."
"That is precisely what I said, my dear."
"That's exactly what I said, my dear."
"Besides, he had talked the matter over fully with James, and seems to have been advised by him. I can't understand James."
"Besides, he had discussed the matter thoroughly with James and seems to have gotten his advice. I can't understand James."
"Oh! it's in regard to the paint, and not the princess, that he's made up his mind. Well, I think you were wise to let him alone, Anna. We represent a faded tradition. We don't really care what business a man is in, so it is large enough, and he doesn't advertise offensively; but we think it fine to affect reluctance."
"Oh! it's about the paint, not the princess, that he's decided. Well, I think it was smart of you to leave him be, Anna. We represent an old tradition. We don't really mind what a man does for a living, as long as it’s decent and he doesn’t push it in our faces; but we find it classy to pretend like we’re hesitant."
"Do you really feel so, Bromfield?" asked his wife seriously.
"Do you really feel that way, Bromfield?" his wife asked, looking serious.
"Certainly I do. There was a long time in my misguided youth when I supposed myself some sort of porcelain; but it's a relief to be of the common clay, after all, and to know it. If I get broken, I can be easily replaced."
"Of course I do. There was a long period in my misguided youth when I thought I was some kind of porcelain; but it's comforting to be made of regular clay, after all, and to realize that. If I get broken, I can be easily replaced."
"If Tom must go into such a business," said Mrs. Corey, "I'm glad James approves of it."
"If Tom has to get into that kind of business," Mrs. Corey said, "I'm glad James is on board with it."
"I'm afraid it wouldn't matter to Tom if he didn't; and I don't know that I should care," said Corey, betraying the fact that he had perhaps had a good deal of his brother-in-law's judgment in the course of his life. "You had better consult him in regard to Tom's marrying the princess."
"I'm afraid it wouldn't matter to Tom if he didn't, and I don’t know if I should care," said Corey, revealing that he had probably taken a lot of his brother-in-law's advice over the years. "You should probably check with him about Tom marrying the princess."
"There is no necessity at present for that," said Mrs. Corey, with dignity. After a moment, she asked, "Should you feel quite so easy if it were a question of that, Bromfield?"
"There’s no need for that right now," Mrs. Corey said with dignity. After a moment, she asked, "Would you feel so relaxed if it were about that, Bromfield?"
"It would be a little more personal."
"It would be a bit more personal."
"You feel about it as I do. Of course, we have both lived too long, and seen too much of the world, to suppose we can control such things. The child is good, I haven't the least doubt, and all those things can be managed so that they wouldn't disgrace us. But she has had a certain sort of bringing up. I should prefer Tom to marry a girl with another sort, and this business venture of his increases the chances that he won't. That's all."
"You feel the same way I do. Of course, we’ve both been around long enough and seen too much of the world to think we can control these things. The child is good, and I have no doubt about that, and everything can be handled so it won’t bring us shame. But she was raised in a certain way. I would prefer Tom to marry someone with a different background, and this business venture of his makes it more likely he won’t. That’s all."
"''Tis not so deep as a well, nor so wide as a church door, but 'twill serve.'"
"It's not as deep as a well, nor as wide as a church door, but it'll do."
"I shouldn't like it."
"I shouldn't like that."
"Well, it hasn't happened yet."
"Well, it hasn't happened yet."
"Ah, you never can realise anything beforehand."
"Ah, you can never really predict anything ahead of time."
"Perhaps that has saved me some suffering. But you have at least the consolation of two anxieties at once. I always find that a great advantage. You can play one off against the other."
"Maybe that has spared me some pain. But you at least have the comfort of dealing with two worries at the same time. I always think that's a big advantage. You can balance one against the other."
Mrs. Corey drew a long breath as if she did not experience the suggested consolation; and she arranged to quit, the following afternoon, the scene of her defeat, which she had not had the courage to make a battlefield. Her son went down to see her off on the boat, after spending his first day at his desk in Lapham's office. He was in a gay humour, and she departed in a reflected gleam of his good spirits. He told her all about it, as he sat talking with her at the stern of the boat, lingering till the last moment, and then stepping ashore, with as little waste of time as Lapham himself, on the gang-plank which the deck-hands had laid hold of. He touched his hat to her from the wharf to reassure her of his escape from being carried away with her, and the next moment his smiling face hid itself in the crowd.
Mrs. Corey took a deep breath as if she didn't feel the comfort suggested to her, and she decided to leave, the next afternoon, the place of her defeat, which she hadn’t had the courage to turn into a battlefield. Her son went down to see her off on the boat after spending his first day at his desk in Lapham's office. He was in a cheerful mood, and she left with a bit of his good spirits shining on her. He told her all about it while they were sitting together at the back of the boat, staying until the very last moment, and then stepped ashore as quickly as Lapham himself would, using the gang-plank the deckhands had set up. He tipped his hat to her from the wharf to reassure her that he wasn’t getting swept away with her, and in the next moment, his smiling face disappeared into the crowd.
He walked on smiling up the long wharf, encumbered with trucks and hacks and piles of freight, and, taking his way through the deserted business streets beyond this bustle, made a point of passing the door of Lapham's warehouse, on the jambs of which his name and paint were lettered in black on a square ground of white. The door was still open, and Corey loitered a moment before it, tempted to go upstairs and fetch away some foreign letters which he had left on his desk, and which he thought he might finish up at home. He was in love with his work, and he felt the enthusiasm for it which nothing but the work we can do well inspires in us. He believed that he had found his place in the world, after a good deal of looking, and he had the relief, the repose, of fitting into it. Every little incident of the momentous, uneventful day was a pleasure in his mind, from his sitting down at his desk, to which Lapham's boy brought him the foreign letters, till his rising from it an hour ago. Lapham had been in view within his own office, but he had given Corey no formal reception, and had, in fact, not spoken to him till toward the end of the forenoon, when he suddenly came out of his den with some more letters in his hand, and after a brief "How d'ye do?" had spoken a few words about them, and left them with him. He was in his shirt-sleeves again, and his sanguine person seemed to radiate the heat with which he suffered. He did not go out to lunch, but had it brought to him in his office, where Corey saw him eating it before he left his own desk to go out and perch on a swinging seat before the long counter of a down-town restaurant. He observed that all the others lunched at twelve, and he resolved to anticipate his usual hour. When he returned, the pretty girl who had been clicking away at a type-writer all the morning was neatly putting out of sight the evidences of pie from the table where her machine stood, and was preparing to go on with her copying. In his office Lapham lay asleep in his arm-chair, with a newspaper over his face.
He walked up the long pier, smiling, surrounded by trucks, cabs, and stacks of cargo. Once he moved into the quieter business streets beyond the chaos, he made sure to pass by Lapham's warehouse. His name was painted in black on a white background on the door's frame. The door was still open, and Corey lingered for a moment, tempted to go upstairs and grab some foreign letters he had left on his desk, thinking he could finish them at home. He loved his work and felt the enthusiasm it inspired, which only the work we excel at can bring. After searching for a long time, he believed he had found his place in the world and felt the relief and comfort of fitting into it. Every small moment of that significant, uneventful day was a pleasure to him, from sitting down at his desk, where Lapham's assistant brought him the foreign letters, to leaving it an hour ago. Lapham had been visible in his office but hadn’t formally acknowledged Corey and only spoke to him toward the end of the morning. He suddenly emerged from his office with more letters, offered a brief "How do you do?" shared a few words about the letters, and left them with Corey. He was in his shirt sleeves again, and his warm demeanor seemed to radiate the heat with which he endured. He didn’t go out for lunch but had it delivered to his office, where Corey saw him eating before he left his desk to sit on a swinging seat in front of a downtown restaurant. He noticed everyone else had lunch at noon, so he decided to eat earlier than usual. When he returned, the pretty girl who had been typing all morning was neatly clearing away the remnants of pie from her table and getting ready to continue her copying. In his office, Lapham was asleep in his armchair, with a newspaper draped over his face.
Now, while Corey lingered at the entrance to the stairway, these two came down the stairs together, and he heard Lapham saying, "Well, then, you better get a divorce."
Now, while Corey hung around at the entrance to the stairway, these two came down the stairs together, and he heard Lapham say, "Well, then, you should get a divorce."
He looked red and excited, and the girl's face, which she veiled at sight of Corey, showed traces of tears. She slipped round him into the street.
He looked flushed and excited, and the girl's face, which she hid when she saw Corey, showed signs of tears. She slipped past him into the street.
But Lapham stopped, and said, with the show of no feeling but surprise: "Hello, Corey! Did you want to go up?"
But Lapham stopped and said, showing no emotion except surprise: "Hey, Corey! Did you want to go up?"
"Yes; there were some letters I hadn't quite got through with."
"Yeah, there were a few letters I hadn't finished reading yet."
"You'll find Dennis up there. But I guess you better let them go till to-morrow. I always make it a rule to stop work when I'm done."
"You'll find Dennis up there. But I think you should let them go until tomorrow. I always stick to the rule of stopping work when I'm finished."
"Perhaps you're right," said Corey, yielding.
"Maybe you're right," Corey said, giving in.
"Come along down as far as the boat with me. There's a little matter I want to talk over with you."
"Come with me down to the boat. There's something I want to discuss with you."
It was a business matter, and related to Corey's proposed connection with the house.
It was a business issue, linked to Corey's suggested connection with the house.
The next day the head book-keeper, who lunched at the long counter of the same restaurant with Corey, began to talk with him about Lapham. Walker had not apparently got his place by seniority; though with his forehead, bald far up toward the crown, and his round smooth face, one might have taken him for a plump elder, if he had not looked equally like a robust infant. The thick drabbish yellow moustache was what arrested decision in either direction, and the prompt vigour of all his movements was that of a young man of thirty, which was really Walker's age. He knew, of course, who Corey was, and he had waited for a man who might look down on him socially to make the overtures toward something more than business acquaintance; but, these made, he was readily responsive, and drew freely on his philosophy of Lapham and his affairs.
The next day, the head bookkeeper, who had lunch at the long counter of the same restaurant with Corey, started talking to him about Lapham. Walker didn’t seem to have gotten his position by seniority; although with his forehead bald almost to the crown and his round smooth face, someone might mistake him for a plump elder, if he didn’t also look like a sturdy infant. The thick, dull yellow mustache was what made it hard to decide in either direction, and the energetic way he moved was typical of a young man in his thirties, which was actually Walker's age. He knew who Corey was, of course, and he had been waiting for someone who might look down on him socially to make the first moves toward something more than just a business relationship; but once that happened, he was quick to engage and openly shared his thoughts on Lapham and his affairs.
"I think about the only difference between people in this world is that some know what they want, and some don't. Well, now," said Walker, beating the bottom of his salt-box to make the salt come out, "the old man knows what he wants every time. And generally he gets it. Yes, sir, he generally gets it. He knows what he's about, but I'll be blessed if the rest of us do half the time. Anyway, we don't till he's ready to let us. You take my position in most business houses. It's confidential. The head book-keeper knows right along pretty much everything the house has got in hand. I'll give you my word I don't. He may open up to you a little more in your department, but, as far as the rest of us go, he don't open up any more than an oyster on a hot brick. They say he had a partner once; I guess he's dead. I wouldn't like to be the old man's partner. Well, you see, this paint of his is like his heart's blood. Better not try to joke him about it. I've seen people come in occasionally and try it. They didn't get much fun out of it."
"I think the only real difference between people in this world is that some know what they want, and some don’t. Well, now," said Walker, tapping the bottom of his salt shaker to get the salt to come out, "the old man always knows what he wants. And usually, he gets it. Yes, sir, he usually gets it. He knows what he's doing, but I’ll be damned if the rest of us do half the time. Anyway, we don’t until he’s ready to let us. You take my position in most businesses. It’s confidential. The head bookkeeper pretty much knows everything that’s going on. I swear I don’t. He might share a bit more with you in your department, but as for the rest of us, he doesn’t reveal any more than an oyster on a hot brick. They say he had a partner once; I guess he’s dead. I wouldn’t want to be the old man’s partner. Well, you see, this paint of his is like his lifeblood. Better not try to joke with him about it. I’ve seen people come in occasionally and try it. They didn’t have much fun with that."
While he talked, Walker was plucking up morsels from his plate, tearing off pieces of French bread from the long loaf, and feeding them into his mouth in an impersonal way, as if he were firing up an engine.
While he talked, Walker was picking up bits from his plate, ripping off pieces of French bread from the long loaf, and stuffing them into his mouth in a mechanical way, as if he were starting up an engine.
"I suppose he thinks," suggested Corey, "that if he doesn't tell, nobody else will."
"I guess he thinks," Corey suggested, "that if he doesn't say anything, no one else will."
Walker took a draught of beer from his glass, and wiped the foam from his moustache.
Walker took a sip of beer from his glass and wiped the foam off his mustache.
"Oh, but he carries it too far! It's a weakness with him. He's just so about everything. Look at the way he keeps it up about that type-writer girl of his. You'd think she was some princess travelling incognito. There isn't one of us knows who she is, or where she came from, or who she belongs to. He brought her and her machine into the office one morning, and set 'em down at a table, and that's all there is about it, as far as we're concerned. It's pretty hard on the girl, for I guess she'd like to talk; and to any one that didn't know the old man----" Walker broke off and drained his glass of what was left in it.
"Oh, but he takes it too far! It's a flaw in him. He's just so obsessed with everything. Look at how he goes on about that typewriter girl of his. You'd think she was some princess traveling incognito. None of us know who she is, where she came from, or who she belongs to. He brought her and her typewriter into the office one morning, set them down at a table, and that's all there is to it, as far as we're concerned. It's pretty tough on the girl, because I guess she'd like to chat; and to anyone who didn't know the old man----" Walker stopped and emptied his glass of what was left in it.
Corey thought of the words he had overheard from Lapham to the girl. But he said, "She seems to be kept pretty busy."
Corey thought about the words he had overheard Lapham say to the girl. But he replied, "She looks like she’s pretty busy."
"Oh yes," said Walker; "there ain't much loafing round the place, in any of the departments, from the old man's down. That's just what I say. He's got to work just twice as hard, if he wants to keep everything in his own mind. But he ain't afraid of work. That's one good thing about him. And Miss Dewey has to keep step with the rest of us. But she don't look like one that would take to it naturally. Such a pretty girl as that generally thinks she does enough when she looks her prettiest."
"Oh yeah," said Walker, "there's not much lounging around here in any of the departments, from the boss on down. That’s exactly what I mean. He has to work twice as hard if he wants to keep everything in his head. But he’s not afraid of hard work. That’s a good thing about him. And Miss Dewey has to keep up with the rest of us. But she doesn’t seem like someone who would naturally take to it. A pretty girl like her usually thinks she does enough just by looking her best."
"She's a pretty girl," said Corey, non-committally. "But I suppose a great many pretty girls have to earn their living."
"She's a pretty girl," Corey said casually. "But I guess a lot of pretty girls have to make a living."
"Don't any of 'em like to do it," returned the book-keeper. "They think it's a hardship, and I don't blame 'em. They have got a right to get married, and they ought to have the chance. And Miss Dewey's smart, too. She's as bright as a biscuit. I guess she's had trouble. I shouldn't be much more than half surprised if Miss Dewey wasn't Miss Dewey, or hadn't always been. Yes, sir," continued the book-keeper, who prolonged the talk as they walked back to Lapham's warehouse together, "I don't know exactly what it is,--it isn't any one thing in particular,--but I should say that girl had been married. I wouldn't speak so freely to any of the rest, Mr. Corey,--I want you to understand that,--and it isn't any of my business, anyway; but that's my opinion."
"None of them really want to do it," the bookkeeper replied. "They see it as a burden, and I get that. They deserve the chance to get married. And Miss Dewey is smart, too. She's as sharp as a tack. I suspect she's been through some tough times. I wouldn't be completely surprised if Miss Dewey isn’t really who she seems, or if she hasn’t always been this way. Yeah," the bookkeeper said as they continued their conversation while walking back to Lapham's warehouse together, "I can't pinpoint it—it’s not just one thing—but I’d say that girl has been married before. I wouldn’t be so open with any of the others, Mr. Corey—I want you to know that—and it’s not really my place, anyway; but that’s just my take."
Corey made no reply, as he walked beside the book-keeper, who continued--
Corey didn’t say anything as he walked next to the bookkeeper, who kept talking—
"It's curious what a difference marriage makes in people. Now, I know that I don't look any more like a bachelor of my age than I do like the man in the moon, and yet I couldn't say where the difference came in, to save me. And it's just so with a woman. The minute you catch sight of her face, there's something in it that tells you whether she's married or not. What do you suppose it is?"
"It's funny how much marriage changes people. I mean, I know I don’t look any more like a bachelor my age than I look like the man in the moon, but I can’t quite pinpoint where that change comes from, no matter how hard I try. It’s the same with women. The moment you see her face, there’s something about it that reveals whether she’s married or not. What do you think it is?"
"I'm sure I don't know," said Corey, willing to laugh away the topic. "And from what I read occasionally of some people who go about repeating their happiness, I shouldn't say that the intangible evidences were always unmistakable."
"I'm not really sure," said Corey, eager to brush off the topic with a laugh. "And from what I sometimes read about people who keep talking about their happiness, I wouldn't say that the subtle signs are always clear."
"Oh, of course," admitted Walker, easily surrendering his position. "All signs fail in dry weather. Hello! What's that?" He caught Corey by the arm, and they both stopped.
"Oh, of course," Walker admitted, quickly giving up his position. "All signs fail in dry weather. Hey! What's that?" He grabbed Corey by the arm, and they both paused.
At a corner, half a block ahead of them, the summer noon solitude of the place was broken by a bit of drama. A man and woman issued from the intersecting street, and at the moment of coming into sight the man, who looked like a sailor, caught the woman by the arm, as if to detain her. A brief struggle ensued, the woman trying to free herself, and the man half coaxing, half scolding. The spectators could now see that he was drunk; but before they could decide whether it was a case for their interference or not, the woman suddenly set both hands against the man's breast and gave him a quick push. He lost his footing and tumbled into a heap in the gutter. The woman faltered an instant, as if to see whether he was seriously hurt, and then turned and ran.
At a corner, half a block ahead of them, the summer afternoon quiet was interrupted by some drama. A man and woman came out from the intersecting street, and as they appeared, the man, who looked like he was from a ship, grabbed the woman by the arm, as if to stop her. A quick struggle broke out, with the woman trying to escape and the man half pleading, half scolding her. The onlookers could see that he was drunk; but before they could figure out whether to step in or not, the woman suddenly pushed him away with both hands against his chest. He lost his balance and crashed into the gutter. The woman hesitated for a moment, as if checking to see if he was seriously hurt, and then turned and ran.
When Corey and the book-keeper re-entered the office, Miss Dewey had finished her lunch, and was putting a sheet of paper into her type-writer. She looked up at them with her eyes of turquoise blue, under her low white forehead, with the hair neatly rippled over it, and then began to beat the keys of her machine.
When Corey and the bookkeeper walked back into the office, Miss Dewey had finished her lunch and was inserting a sheet of paper into her typewriter. She glanced up at them with her turquoise blue eyes, beneath her smooth white forehead, with her hair neatly styled over it, and then started typing on her machine.
IX.
LAPHAM had the pride which comes of self-making, and he would not openly lower his crest to the young fellow he had taken into his business. He was going to be obviously master in his own place to every one; and during the hours of business he did nothing to distinguish Corey from the half-dozen other clerks and book-keepers in the outer office, but he was not silent about the fact that Bromfield Corey's son had taken a fancy to come to him. "Did you notice that fellow at the desk facing my type-writer girl? Well, sir, that's the son of Bromfield Corey--old Phillips Corey's grandson. And I'll say this for him, that there isn't a man in the office that looks after his work better. There isn't anything he's too good for. He's right here at nine every morning, before the clock gets in the word. I guess it's his grandfather coming out in him. He's got charge of the foreign correspondence. We're pushing the paint everywhere." He flattered himself that he did not lug the matter in. He had been warned against that by his wife, but he had the right to do Corey justice, and his brag took the form of illustration. "Talk about training for business--I tell you it's all in the man himself! I used to believe in what old Horace Greeley said about college graduates being the poorest kind of horned cattle; but I've changed my mind a little. You take that fellow Corey. He's been through Harvard, and he's had about every advantage that a fellow could have. Been everywhere, and talks half a dozen languages like English. I suppose he's got money enough to live without lifting a hand, any more than his father does; son of Bromfield Corey, you know. But the thing was in him. He's a natural-born business man; and I've had many a fellow with me that had come up out of the street, and worked hard all his life, without ever losing his original opposition to the thing. But Corey likes it. I believe the fellow would like to stick at that desk of his night and day. I don't know where he got it. I guess it must be his grandfather, old Phillips Corey; it often skips a generation, you know. But what I say is, a thing has got to be born in a man; and if it ain't born in him, all the privations in the world won't put it there, and if it is, all the college training won't take it out."
LAPHAM had the pride that comes from building himself up, and he wouldn’t openly back down for the young guy he had brought into his business. He intended to be clearly in charge in his own domain to everyone; during work hours, he didn't treat Corey any differently from the other clerks and bookkeepers in the outer office. However, he didn't hesitate to mention that Bromfield Corey’s son was interested in working with him. “Did you see that guy at the desk opposite my secretary? Well, he’s the son of Bromfield Corey—old Phillips Corey’s grandson. And I’ll give him credit; there isn’t a man in the office who takes care of his work better. He doesn’t think he’s too good for any task. He’s here at nine every morning, even before the clock is set. I guess he gets that from his grandfather. He’s in charge of the foreign correspondence. We’re expanding the paint business everywhere.” He took pride that he wasn’t pushing the point too hard. His wife had advised him against that, but he felt justified in giving Corey the recognition he deserved, and his boasting came as an illustration. “Talk about training for business—I tell you, it all comes down to the person! I used to agree with old Horace Greeley that college graduates are the least capable; but I’ve changed my perspective a bit. Look at that guy Corey. He’s gone to Harvard, and he’s had all sorts of advantages. He’s traveled everywhere and speaks half a dozen languages like they’re his first. I suppose he has enough money to live comfortably without lifting a finger, just like his dad; he’s Bromfield Corey’s son, you know. But it’s in him. He’s a natural-born businessman; I’ve had plenty of guys work with me who came from nothing and struggled their entire lives while still resisting the work. But Corey enjoys it. I honestly think he’d love to stay at that desk all day and night. I don’t know where he got it from; maybe it skips a generation, like it often does with families. But what I say is, this kind of talent has to be inherent in a person; if it’s not in them, no amount of hardship will give it to them, and if it is, no college training will take it away.”
Sometimes Lapham advanced these ideas at his own table, to a guest whom he had brought to Nantasket for the night. Then he suffered exposure and ridicule at the hands of his wife, when opportunity offered. She would not let him bring Corey down to Nantasket at all.
Sometimes Lapham shared these ideas at his own table, with a guest he had invited to Nantasket for the night. Then he faced criticism and mockery from his wife whenever there was a chance. She refused to let him bring Corey down to Nantasket at all.
"No, indeed!" she said. "I am not going to have them think we're running after him. If he wants to see Irene, he can find out ways of doing it for himself."
"No way!" she said. "I’m not going to let them think we’re chasing after him. If he wants to see Irene, he can figure out how to do it on his own."
"Who wants him to see Irene?" retorted the Colonel angrily.
"Who wants him to see Irene?" the Colonel replied angrily.
"I do," said Mrs. Lapham. "And I want him to see her without any of your connivance, Silas. I'm not going to have it said that I put my girls at anybody. Why don't you invite some of your other clerks?"
"I do," said Mrs. Lapham. "And I want him to see her without any of your scheming, Silas. I'm not going to let it be said that I pushed my girls onto anyone. Why don't you invite some of your other clerks?"
"He ain't just like the other clerks. He's going to take charge of a part of the business. It's quite another thing."
"He's not like the other clerks. He's going to take charge of a part of the business. It's a whole different deal."
"Oh, indeed!" said Mrs. Lapham vexatiously. "Then you ARE going to take a partner."
"Oh, really!" Mrs. Lapham said irritably. "So you ARE going to get a partner."
"I shall ask him down if I choose!" returned the Colonel, disdaining her insinuation.
"I'll invite him over if I want to!" the Colonel replied, disregarding her suggestion.
His wife laughed with the fearlessness of a woman who knows her husband.
His wife laughed with the boldness of a woman who understands her husband.
"But you won't choose when you've thought it over, Si." Then she applied an emollient to his chafed surface. "Don't you suppose I feel as you do about it? I know just how proud you are, and I'm not going to have you do anything that will make you feel meeching afterward. You just let things take their course. If he wants Irene, he's going to find out some way of seeing her; and if he don't, all the plotting and planning in the world isn't going to make him."
"But you won't decide after you've thought it through, Si." Then she put some soothing cream on his irritated skin. "Don't you think I feel the same way you do? I know how proud you are, and I don't want you to do anything that will make you feel miserable afterward. Just let things unfold naturally. If he wants Irene, he'll find a way to see her; and if he doesn't, all the scheming in the world won't change that."
"Who's plotting?" again retorted the Colonel, shuddering at the utterance of hopes and ambitions which a man hides with shame, but a woman talks over as freely and coolly as if they were items of a milliner's bill.
"Who's planning something?" the Colonel replied again, shuddering at the mention of hopes and ambitions that a man feels embarrassed to discuss, while a woman talks about them as casually and openly as if they were items on a hat shop bill.
"Oh, not you!" exulted his wife. "I understand what you want. You want to get this fellow, who is neither partner nor clerk, down here to talk business with him. Well, now, you just talk business with him at the office."
"Oh, not you!" his wife exclaimed. "I know what you're after. You want to bring this guy, who's neither a partner nor a clerk, down here to discuss business with him. Well, you can just handle the business with him at the office."
The only social attention which Lapham succeeded in offering Corey was to take him in his buggy, now and then, for a spin out over the Mill-dam. He kept the mare in town, and on a pleasant afternoon he liked to knock off early, as he phrased it, and let the mare out a little. Corey understood something about horses, though in a passionless way, and he would have preferred to talk business when obliged to talk horse. But he deferred to his business superior with the sense of discipline which is innate in the apparently insubordinate American nature. If Corey could hardly have helped feeling the social difference between Lapham and himself, in his presence he silenced his traditions, and showed him all the respect that he could have exacted from any of his clerks. He talked horse with him, and when the Colonel wished he talked house. Besides himself and his paint Lapham had not many other topics; and if he had a choice between the mare and the edifice on the water side of Beacon Street, it was just now the latter. Sometimes, in driving in or out, he stopped at the house, and made Corey his guest there, if he might not at Nantasket; and one day it happened that the young man met Irene there again. She had come up with her mother alone, and they were in the house, interviewing the carpenter as before, when the Colonel jumped out of his buggy and cast anchor at the pavement. More exactly, Mrs. Lapham was interviewing the carpenter, and Irene was sitting in the bow-window on a trestle, and looking out at the driving. She saw him come up with her father, and bowed and blushed. Her father went on up-stairs to find her mother, and Corey pulled up another trestle which he found in the back part of the room. The first floorings had been laid throughout the house, and the partitions had been lathed so that one could realise the shape of the interior.
The only social time Lapham managed to give Corey was taking him for a ride in his buggy every now and then, just to cruise over the Mill-dam. He kept the mare in town and liked to get off work early on nice afternoons to let the mare stretch her legs. Corey knew a bit about horses, though he wasn't passionate about it, and he would rather discuss business than horses when he had to. But he respected his boss and showed the discipline that's often found in the seemingly rebellious American spirit. While Corey could hardly ignore the social gap between Lapham and himself, he kept his thoughts to himself and showed as much respect as he would have to any of his employees. He chatted about horses with him, and when Lapham wanted to, he talked about the house. Aside from his horse and his paint, Lapham didn’t have many other topics; and right now, he preferred discussing the house over the mare. Sometimes, while driving in or out, he would stop at the house and invite Corey inside, if they couldn’t meet at Nantasket. One day, it turned out that the young man met Irene there again. She had come up with her mother alone, and they were inside talking to the carpenter as before when Lapham jumped out of his buggy and parked it by the curb. More accurately, Mrs. Lapham was interviewing the carpenter, while Irene sat in the bow-window on a trestle, looking out at the traffic. She saw him arrive with her father, and she bowed and blushed. Her father went upstairs to find her mother, and Corey grabbed another trestle he found in the back of the room. The first floor had been laid throughout the house, and the partitions had been framed, so you could see the shape of the interior.
"I suppose you will sit at this window a good deal," said the young man.
"I guess you’ll be sitting at this window a lot," said the young man.
"Yes, I think it will be very nice. There's so much more going on than there is in the Square."
"Yeah, I think it will be really nice. There's so much more happening than there is in the Square."
"It must be very interesting to you to see the house grow."
"It must be really interesting for you to see the house take shape."
"It is. Only it doesn't seem to grow so fast as I expected."
"It is. It just doesn’t seem to grow as quickly as I thought it would."
"Why, I'm amazed at the progress your carpenter has made every time I come."
"Wow, I'm impressed with how much progress your carpenter has made every time I visit."
The girl looked down, and then lifting her eyes she said, with a sort of timorous appeal--
The girl looked down, and then raising her eyes she said, with a kind of hesitant appeal--
"I've been reading that book since you were down at Nantasket."
"I've been reading that book since you were at Nantasket."
"Book?" repeated Corey, while she reddened with disappointment. "Oh yes. Middlemarch. Did you like it?"
"Book?" Corey repeated, her face flushing with disappointment. "Oh yes. Middlemarch. Did you like it?"
"I haven't got through with it yet. Pen has finished it."
"I haven't finished it yet. Pen has completed it."
"What does she think of it?"
"What does she think about it?"
"Oh, I think she likes it very well. I haven't heard her talk about it much. Do you like it?"
"Oh, I think she really likes it. I haven't heard her mention it much. Do you like it?"
"Yes; I liked it immensely. But it's several years since I read it."
"Yes, I really liked it. But it's been several years since I read it."
"I didn't know it was so old. It's just got into the Seaside Library," she urged, with a little sense of injury in her tone.
"I didn't realize it was that old. It just got into the Seaside Library," she insisted, with a hint of hurt in her voice.
"Oh, it hasn't been out such a very great while," said Corey politely. "It came a little before DANIEL DERONDA."
"Oh, it hasn't been out for very long," Corey said politely. "It came out a bit before DANIEL DERONDA."
The girl was again silent. She followed the curl of a shaving on the floor with the point of her parasol.
The girl was quiet again. She traced the curl of a shaving on the floor with the tip of her parasol.
"Do you like that Rosamond Vincy?" she asked, without looking up.
"Do you like Rosamond Vincy?" she asked, without looking up.
Corey smiled in his kind way.
Corey smiled kindly.
"I didn't suppose she was expected to have any friends. I can't say I liked her. But I don't think I disliked her so much as the author does. She's pretty hard on her good-looking"--he was going to say girls, but as if that might have been rather personal, he said--"people."
"I didn't think she was supposed to have any friends. I can't say I liked her, but I don't think I disliked her as much as the author does. She's pretty tough on her attractive"—he was going to say girls, but realizing that might be too personal, he said—"people."
"Yes, that's what Pen says. She says she doesn't give her any chance to be good. She says she should have been just as bad as Rosamond if she had been in her place."
"Yeah, that's what Pen says. She says she doesn't give her any chance to be good. She says she would have been just as bad as Rosamond if she had been in her position."
The young man laughed. "Your sister is very satirical, isn't she?"
The young man laughed. "Your sister has a real sense of humor, doesn't she?"
"I don't know," said Irene, still intent upon the convolutions of the shaving. "She keeps us laughing. Papa thinks there's nobody that can talk like her." She gave the shaving a little toss from her, and took the parasol up across her lap. The unworldliness of the Lapham girls did not extend to their dress; Irene's costume was very stylish, and she governed her head and shoulders stylishly. "We are going to have the back room upstairs for a music-room and library," she said abruptly.
"I don't know," said Irene, focusing on the twists of the shaving. "She always keeps us laughing. Dad thinks no one can talk like her." She tossed the shaving a bit and picked up the parasol across her lap. The Lapham girls might have seemed out of touch, but their fashion was on point; Irene's outfit was very trendy, and she carried herself stylishly. "We're going to use the back room upstairs for a music room and a library," she said suddenly.
"Yes?" returned Corey. "I should think that would be charming."
"Yes?" Corey replied. "I thought that would be lovely."
"We expected to have book-cases, but the architect wants to build the shelves in."
"We expected to have bookcases, but the architect wants to build the shelves in."
The fact seemed to be referred to Corey for his comment.
The fact seemed to be directed to Corey for his input.
"It seems to me that would be the best way. They'll look like part of the room then. You can make them low, and hang your pictures above them."
"It seems to me that this would be the best approach. They'll blend in with the room that way. You can make them low and hang your pictures above them."
"Yes, that's what he said." The girl looked out of the window in adding, "I presume with nice bindings it will look very well."
"Yeah, that's what he said." The girl looked out the window and added, "I guess it will look really nice with good bindings."
"Oh, nothing furnishes a room like books."
"Oh, nothing decorates a room like books."
"No. There will have to be a good many of them."
"No. There will need to be quite a few of them."
"That depends upon the size of your room and the number of your shelves."
"That depends on the size of your room and the number of shelves you have."
"Oh, of course! I presume," said Irene, thoughtfully, "we shall have to have Gibbon."
"Oh, of course! I guess," said Irene, thoughtfully, "we'll have to include Gibbon."
"If you want to read him," said Corey, with a laugh of sympathy for an imaginable joke.
"If you want to read him," Corey said, laughing sympathetically at an imagined joke.
"We had a great deal about him at school. I believe we had one of his books. Mine's lost, but Pen will remember."
"We heard a lot about him at school. I think we had one of his books. Mine's lost, but Pen will remember."
The young man looked at her, and then said, seriously, "You'll want Greene, of course, and Motley, and Parkman."
The young man looked at her and then said seriously, "You'll definitely want Greene, Motley, and Parkman."
"Yes. What kind of writers are they?"
"Yeah. What kind of writers are they?"
"They're historians too."
"They're historians as well."
"Oh yes; I remember now. That's what Gibbon was. Is it Gibbon or Gibbons?"
"Oh yes; I remember now. That's what Gibbon was. Is it Gibbon or Gibbons?"
The young man decided the point with apparently superfluous delicacy. "Gibbon, I think."
The young man made his choice with seemingly unnecessary finesse. "Gibbon, I think."
"There used to be so many of them," said Irene gaily. "I used to get them mixed up with each other, and I couldn't tell them from the poets. Should you want to have poetry?"
"There used to be so many of them," said Irene cheerfully. "I would mix them up with each other, and I couldn't distinguish them from the poets. Do you want to hear some poetry?"
"Yes; I suppose some edition of the English poets."
"Yeah; I guess some version of the English poets."
"We don't any of us like poetry. Do you like it?"
"We none of us like poetry. Do you like it?"
"I'm afraid I don't very much," Corey owned. "But, of course, there was a time when Tennyson was a great deal more to me than he is now."
"I'm afraid I don't care much for him," Corey admitted. "But, of course, there was a time when Tennyson meant a lot more to me than he does now."
"We had something about him at school too. I think I remember the name. I think we ought to have ALL the American poets."
"We had something about him at school too. I think I remember the name. I think we should have ALL the American poets."
"Well, not all. Five or six of the best: you want Longfellow and Bryant and Whittier and Holmes and Emerson and Lowell."
"Well, not all. Five or six of the best: you want Longfellow, Bryant, Whittier, Holmes, Emerson, and Lowell."
The girl listened attentively, as if making mental note of the names.
The girl listened carefully, as if she were keeping track of the names in her mind.
"And Shakespeare," she added. "Don't you like Shakespeare's plays?"
"And Shakespeare," she added. "Don't you like Shakespeare's plays?"
"Oh yes, very much."
"Oh yes, definitely."
"I used to be perfectly crazy about his plays. Don't you think 'Hamlet' is splendid? We had ever so much about Shakespeare. Weren't you perfectly astonished when you found out how many other plays of his there were? I always thought there was nothing but 'Hamlet' and 'Romeo and Juliet' and 'Macbeth' and 'Richard III.' and 'King Lear,' and that one that Robeson and Crane have--oh yes! 'Comedy of Errors.'"
"I used to be totally obsessed with his plays. Don’t you think 'Hamlet' is amazing? We talked a lot about Shakespeare. Weren’t you completely surprised when you realized how many other plays he wrote? I always thought there were just 'Hamlet,' 'Romeo and Juliet,' 'Macbeth,' 'Richard III,' 'King Lear,' and that one that Robeson and Crane have—oh yes! 'Comedy of Errors.'"
"Those are the ones they usually play," said Corey.
"Those are the ones they usually play," Corey said.
"I presume we shall have to have Scott's works," said Irene, returning to the question of books.
"I guess we’ll need to get Scott's works," said Irene, going back to the topic of books.
"Oh yes."
"Absolutely."
"One of the girls used to think he was GREAT. She was always talking about Scott." Irene made a pretty little amiably contemptuous mouth. "He isn't American, though?" she suggested.
"One of the girls used to think he was AMAZING. She was always talking about Scott." Irene made a cute little dismissive face. "But he isn’t American, right?" she suggested.
"No," said Corey; "he's Scotch, I believe."
"No," Corey said; "I think he's Scottish."
Irene passed her glove over her forehead. "I always get him mixed up with Cooper. Well, papa has got to get them. If we have a library, we have got to have books in it. Pen says it's perfectly ridiculous having one. But papa thinks whatever the architect says is right. He fought him hard enough at first. I don't see how any one can keep the poets and the historians and novelists separate in their mind. Of course papa will buy them if we say so. But I don't see how I'm ever going to tell him which ones." The joyous light faded out of her face and left it pensive.
Irene brushed her glove across her forehead. "I always mix him up with Cooper. Well, Dad has to get them. If we have a library, we need to have books in it. Pen says it's completely ridiculous to have one. But Dad thinks whatever the architect says is right. He argued with him a lot at first. I don’t understand how anyone can keep the poets, historians, and novelists separate in their minds. Of course, Dad will buy them if we say so. But I don’t know how I’m ever going to tell him which ones." The cheerful look faded from her face, leaving it thoughtful.
"Why, if you like," said the young man, taking out his pencil, "I'll put down the names we've been talking about."
"Sure, if you'd like," said the young man, pulling out his pencil, "I'll write down the names we've been discussing."
He clapped himself on his breast pockets to detect some lurking scrap of paper.
He patted his breast pockets to check for any hidden scraps of paper.
"Will you?" she cried delightedly. "Here! take one of my cards," and she pulled out her card-case. "The carpenter writes on a three-cornered block and puts it into his pocket, and it's so uncomfortable he can't help remembering it. Pen says she's going to adopt the three-cornered-block plan with papa."
"Will you?" she exclaimed happily. "Here! Take one of my cards," and she took out her card case. "The carpenter writes on a three-cornered block and puts it in his pocket, and it's so uncomfortable that he can't help but remember it. Pen says she's going to use the three-cornered block plan with dad."
"Thank you," said Corey. "I believe I'll use your card." He crossed over to her, and after a moment sat down on the trestle beside her. She looked over the card as he wrote. "Those are the ones we mentioned, but perhaps I'd better add a few others."
"Thanks," Corey said. "I think I'll use your card." He walked over to her and after a moment, sat down on the trestle next to her. She glanced at the card while he wrote. "Those are the ones we talked about, but maybe I should add a few more."
"Oh, thank you," she said, when he had written the card full on both sides. "He has got to get them in the nicest binding, too. I shall tell him about their helping to furnish the room, and then he can't object." She remained with the card, looking at it rather wistfully.
"Oh, thank you," she said, after he had filled the card on both sides. "He needs to get them in the best binding, too. I'll mention how they helped furnish the room, and then he can't complain." She stayed with the card, looking at it a bit sadly.
Perhaps Corey divined her trouble of mind. "If he will take that to any bookseller, and tell him what bindings he wants, he will fill the order for him."
Perhaps Corey sensed her distress. "If he takes that to any bookstore and tells them what bindings he wants, they'll fulfill the order for him."
"Oh, thank you very much," she said, and put the card back into her card-case with great apparent relief. Then she turned her lovely face toward the young man, beaming with the triumph a woman feels in any bit of successful manoeuvring, and began to talk with recovered gaiety of other things, as if, having got rid of a matter annoying out of all proportion to its importance, she was now going to indemnify herself.
"Oh, thank you so much," she said, putting the card back into her card case with a noticeable sense of relief. Then she turned her beautiful face toward the young man, radiating the joy a woman feels from successfully navigating a situation, and began talking with renewed brightness about other topics, as if, having rid herself of a problem that was much more frustrating than it should have been, she was now going to treat herself.
Corey did not return to his own trestle. She found another shaving within reach of her parasol, and began poking that with it, and trying to follow it through its folds. Corey watched her a while.
Corey didn't go back to his own trestle. She found another shaving within reach of her parasol and started poking it with it, trying to follow it through its folds. Corey watched her for a while.
"You seem to have a great passion for playing with shavings," he said. "Is it a new one?"
"You really seem to love playing with the shavings," he said. "Is it a new hobby?"
"New what?"
"New what’s that?"
"Passion."
"Passion."
"I don't know," she said, dropping her eyelids, and keeping on with her effort. She looked shyly aslant at him. "Perhaps you don't approve of playing with shavings?"
"I don't know," she said, lowering her eyelids and continuing her effort. She glanced at him shyly. "Maybe you don't approve of playing with shavings?"
"Oh yes, I do. I admire it very much. But it seems rather difficult. I've a great ambition to put my foot on the shaving's tail and hold it for you."
"Oh yes, I do. I admire it a lot. But it seems pretty tough. I have a big ambition to grab the reins and hold them for you."
"Well," said the girl.
"Okay," said the girl.
"Thank you," said the young man. He did so, and now she ran her parasol point easily through it. They looked at each other and laughed. "That was wonderful. Would you like to try another?" he asked.
"Thank you," said the young man. He did so, and now she effortlessly ran her parasol point through it. They looked at each other and laughed. "That was great. Want to try another?" he asked.
"No, I thank you," she replied. "I think one will do."
"No, thank you," she replied. "I think one is enough."
They both laughed again, for whatever reason or no reason, and then the young girl became sober. To a girl everything a young man does is of significance; and if he holds a shaving down with his foot while she pokes through it with her parasol, she must ask herself what he means by it.
They both laughed again, for no specific reason, and then the young girl became serious. To a girl, everything a young man does matters; if he holds a shaving down with his foot while she pokes at it with her parasol, she has to wonder what he means by that.
"They seem to be having rather a long interview with the carpenter to-day," said Irene, looking vaguely toward the ceiling. She turned with polite ceremony to Corey. "I'm afraid you're letting them keep you. You mustn't."
"They seem to be having a pretty long interview with the carpenter today," said Irene, glancing up at the ceiling. She turned to Corey with polite formality. "I’m afraid you’re letting them hold you up. You shouldn’t."
"Oh no. You're letting me stay," he returned.
"Oh no. You're letting me stay," he replied.
She bridled and bit her lip for pleasure. "I presume they will be down before a great while. Don't you like the smell of the wood and the mortar? It's so fresh."
She tensed and bit her lip in delight. "I assume they'll be down soon. Don't you love the smell of the wood and the mortar? It's so fresh."
"Yes, it's delicious." He bent forward and picked up from the floor the shaving with which they had been playing, and put it to his nose. "It's like a flower. May I offer it to you?" he asked, as if it had been one.
"Yeah, it's really tasty." He leaned forward and picked up the shaving they had been playing with from the floor, bringing it to his nose. "It smells like a flower. Can I offer it to you?" he asked, as if it were one.
"Oh, thank you, thank you!" She took it from him and put it into her belt, and then they both laughed once more.
"Oh, thank you, thank you!" She took it from him and tucked it into her belt, and then they both laughed again.
Steps were heard descending. When the elder people reached the floor where they were sitting, Corey rose and presently took his leave.
Steps were heard coming down. When the older people reached the floor where they were sitting, Corey stood up and soon took his leave.
"What makes you so solemn, 'Rene?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"What makes you so serious, 'Rene?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"Solemn?" echoed the girl. "I'm not a BIT solemn. What CAN you mean?"
"Solemn?" the girl repeated. "I'm not the least bit solemn. What do you mean?"
Corey dined at home that evening, and as he sat looking across the table at his father, he said, "I wonder what the average literature of non-cultivated people is."
Corey had dinner at home that evening, and as he sat looking across the table at his dad, he said, "I wonder what the average reading level of uneducated people is."
"Ah," said the elder, "I suspect the average is pretty low even with cultivated people. You don't read a great many books yourself, Tom."
"Ah," said the elder, "I think the average is still pretty low even among educated people. You don't read that many books yourself, Tom."
"No, I don't," the young man confessed. "I read more books when I was with Stanton, last winter, than I had since I was a boy. But I read them because I must--there was nothing else to do. It wasn't because I was fond of reading. Still I think I read with some sense of literature and the difference between authors. I don't suppose that people generally do that; I have met people who had read books without troubling themselves to find out even the author's name, much less trying to decide upon his quality. I suppose that's the way the vast majority of people read."
"No, I don’t," the young man admitted. "I read more books when I was with Stanton last winter than I had since I was a kid. But I read them because I had to—there was nothing else to do. It wasn't because I enjoyed reading. Still, I think I read with some understanding of literature and the differences between authors. I doubt that most people do that; I’ve met people who have read books without even bothering to find out the author’s name, let alone trying to assess their quality. I guess that’s how the vast majority of people read."
"Yes. If authors were not almost necessarily recluses, and ignorant of the ignorance about them, I don't see how they could endure it. Of course they are fated to be overwhelmed by oblivion at last, poor fellows; but to see it weltering all round them while they are in the very act of achieving immortality must be tremendously discouraging. I don't suppose that we who have the habit of reading, and at least a nodding acquaintance with literature, can imagine the bestial darkness of the great mass of people--even people whose houses are rich and whose linen is purple and fine. But occasionally we get glimpses of it. I suppose you found the latest publications lying all about in Lapham cottage when you were down there?"
"Yes. If authors weren't almost always reclusive and unaware of the ignorance surrounding them, I don't understand how they could handle it. Of course, they're destined to be forgotten in the end, those poor guys; but to see it closing in on them while they're trying to create something lasting must be incredibly disheartening. I doubt that we, who read regularly and have at least a basic understanding of literature, can truly grasp the deep ignorance of the vast majority of people—even those whose homes are wealthy and whose linens are luxurious and fine. But sometimes we catch glimpses of it. I assume you noticed the latest publications scattered around in Lapham cottage when you were there?"
Young Corey laughed. "It wasn't exactly cumbered with them."
Young Corey laughed. "It wasn't exactly overloaded with them."
"No?"
"Nope?"
"To tell the truth, I don't suppose they ever buy books. The young ladies get novels that they hear talked of out of the circulating library."
"Honestly, I don't think they ever actually buy books. The young women get the novels they hear about from the library."
"Had they knowledge enough to be ashamed of their ignorance?"
"Did they have enough awareness to feel embarrassed about their ignorance?"
"Yes, in certain ways--to a certain degree."
"Yes, in some ways—to some extent."
"It's a curious thing, this thing we call civilisation," said the elder musingly. "We think it is an affair of epochs and of nations. It's really an affair of individuals. One brother will be civilised and the other a barbarian. I've occasionally met young girls who were so brutally, insolently, wilfully indifferent to the arts which make civilisation that they ought to have been clothed in the skins of wild beasts and gone about barefoot with clubs over their shoulders. Yet they were of polite origin, and their parents were at least respectful of the things that these young animals despised."
"It's an interesting thing, this thing we call civilization," the elder said thoughtfully. "We think it's about different eras and nations. In reality, it's about individuals. One sibling can be civilized while the other is a barbarian. I've sometimes met young women who were so brutally, arrogantly, and willfully indifferent to the arts that contribute to civilization that they might as well have been dressed in animal skins, walking around barefoot with clubs over their shoulders. Yet they came from polite backgrounds, and their parents at least respected the things these young girls looked down on."
"I don't think that is exactly the case with the Lapham family," said the son, smiling. "The father and mother rather apologised about not getting time to read, and the young ladies by no means scorned it."
"I don't think that's quite the case with the Lapham family," said the son, smiling. "The parents seemed to apologize for not having time to read, and the young women definitely didn't look down on it."
"They are quite advanced!"
"They're pretty advanced!"
"They are going to have a library in their Beacon Street house."
"They're going to have a library in their Beacon Street house."
"Oh, poor things! How are they ever going to get the books together?"
"Oh, poor things! How are they ever going to gather the books?"
"Well, sir," said the son, colouring a little, "I have been indirectly applied to for help."
"Well, sir," said the son, blushing a bit, "I've been indirectly asked for help."
"You, Tom!" His father dropped back in his chair and laughed.
"You, Tom!" His father leaned back in his chair and laughed.
"I recommended the standard authors," said the son.
"I suggested the usual authors," said the son.
"Oh, I never supposed your PRUDENCE would be at fault, Tom!"
"Oh, I never thought your good judgment would let you down, Tom!"
"But seriously," said the young man, generously smiling in sympathy with his father's enjoyment, "they're not unintelligent people. They are very quick, and they are shrewd and sensible."
"But seriously," said the young man, smiling warmly in support of his father's enjoyment, "they're not unintelligent people. They are very quick, and they are smart and sensible."
"I have no doubt that some of the Sioux are so. But that is not saying that they are civilised. All civilisation comes through literature now, especially in our country. A Greek got his civilisation by talking and looking, and in some measure a Parisian may still do it. But we, who live remote from history and monuments, we must read or we must barbarise. Once we were softened, if not polished, by religion; but I suspect that the pulpit counts for much less now in civilising."
"I have no doubt that some of the Sioux are like that. But that doesn’t mean they are civilized. All civilization today comes through literature, especially in our country. A Greek gained his civilization through conversation and observation, and to some extent, a Parisian can still do that. But we, who live far away from history and monuments, either have to read or we become uncivilized. Once, we were refined, if not completely polished, by religion; but I think the influence of the pulpit matters much less now in terms of civilization."
"They're enormous devourers of newspapers, and theatre-goers; and they go a great deal to lectures. The Colonel prefers them with the stereopticon."
"They're huge consumers of newspapers and enjoy going to the theater; they also attend a lot of lectures. The Colonel likes them with the projector."
"They might get a something in that way," said the elder thoughtfully. "Yes, I suppose one must take those things into account--especially the newspapers and the lectures. I doubt if the theatre is a factor in civilisation among us. I dare say it doesn't deprave a great deal, but from what I've seen of it I should say that it was intellectually degrading. Perhaps they might get some sort of lift from it; I don't know. Tom!" he added, after a moment's reflection. "I really think I ought to see this patron of yours. Don't you think it would be rather decent in me to make his acquaintance?"
"They might gain something that way," said the older man thoughtfully. "Yes, I suppose we should consider those things—especially the newspapers and the lectures. I doubt the theater plays a significant role in our society. It probably doesn't corrupt much, but from what I've experienced, I'd say it's intellectually diminishing. Maybe they could get some kind of boost from it; I’m not sure. Tom!" he added after a moment of reflection. "I really think I should meet this patron of yours. Don’t you think it would be appropriate for me to get to know him?"
"Well, if you have the fancy, sir," said the young man. "But there's no sort of obligation. Colonel Lapham would be the last man in the world to want to give our relation any sort of social character. The meeting will come about in the natural course of things."
"Well, if that's what you want, sir," said the young man. "But there's no pressure at all. Colonel Lapham would be the last person to want to turn our relationship into something social. The meeting will happen naturally."
"Ah, I didn't intend to propose anything immediate," said the father. "One can't do anything in the summer, and I should prefer your mother's superintendence. Still, I can't rid myself of the idea of a dinner. It appears to me that there ought to be a dinner."
"Ah, I didn't mean to suggest anything right away," said the father. "You can't really do anything in the summer, and I would rather have your mother's oversight. Still, I can't shake the thought of a dinner. It seems to me that there should be a dinner."
"Oh, pray don't feel that there's any necessity."
"Oh, please don't think there's any need."
"Well," said the elder, with easy resignation, "there's at least no hurry."
"Well," said the elder, with a calm acceptance, "at least there's no rush."
"There is one thing I don't like," said Lapham, in the course of one of those talks which came up between his wife and himself concerning Corey, "or at least I don't understand it; and that's the way his father behaves. I don't want to force myself on any man; but it seems to me pretty queer the way he holds off. I should think he would take enough interest in his son to want to know something about his business. What is he afraid of?" demanded Lapham angrily. "Does he think I'm going to jump at a chance to get in with him, if he gives me one? He's mightily mistaken if he does. I don't want to know him."
"There’s one thing I don’t like," said Lapham during one of those conversations with his wife about Corey, "or at least I don’t get it; and that’s how his father acts. I don’t want to pressure anyone; but it seems really strange the way he keeps his distance. I’d think he’d care enough about his son to want to know something about his work. What’s he scared of?" Lapham asked angrily. "Does he think I’m going to jump at the chance to get close to him if he offers it? He’s seriously mistaken if he does. I don’t want to know him."
"Silas," said his wife, making a wife's free version of her husband's words, and replying to their spirit rather than their letter, "I hope you never said a word to Mr. Corey to let him know the way you feel."
"Silas," his wife said, putting her own spin on his words and responding to their meaning rather than their exact phrasing, "I hope you never mentioned anything to Mr. Corey about how you feel."
"I never mentioned his father to him!" roared the Colonel. "That's the way I feel about it!"
"I never mentioned his dad to him!" yelled the Colonel. "That's how I feel about it!"
"Because it would spoil everything. I wouldn't have them think we cared the least thing in the world for their acquaintance. We shouldn't be a bit better off. We don't know the same people they do, and we don't care for the same kind of things."
"Because it would ruin everything. I wouldn’t want them to think we cared at all about knowing them. We wouldn’t be any better off. We don’t know the same people they do, and we’re not interested in the same kinds of things."
Lapham was breathless with resentment of his wife's implication. "Don't I tell you," he gasped, "that I don't want to know them? Who began it? They're friends of yours if they're anybody's."
Lapham was furious about his wife's suggestion. "Don't you see," he panted, "that I don't want to know them? Who started this? They're your friends if they're anyone's."
"They're distant acquaintances of mine," returned Mrs. Lapham quietly; "and this young Corey is a clerk of yours. And I want we should hold ourselves so that when they get ready to make the advances we can meet them half-way or not, just as we choose."
"They're just acquaintances of mine," Mrs. Lapham replied softly; "and this young Corey is one of your clerks. I want us to be in a position where, when they're ready to make their move, we can either meet them halfway or not, depending on our preference."
"That's what grinds me," cried her husband. "Why should we wait for them to make the advances? Why shouldn't we make 'em? Are they any better than we are? My note of hand would be worth ten times what Bromfield Corey's is on the street to-day. And I made MY money. I haven't loafed my life away."
"That's what bothers me," her husband shouted. "Why should we wait for them to make the first move? Why can’t we take the initiative? Are they any better than us? My promissory note is worth ten times what Bromfield Corey’s is on the market today. And I earned MY money. I haven't wasted my life."
"Oh, it isn't what you've got, and it isn't what you've done exactly. It's what you are."
"Oh, it’s not about what you have, and it’s not about what you’ve done exactly. It’s about who you are."
"Well, then, what's the difference?"
"Okay, so what's the difference?"
"None that really amounts to anything, or that need give you any trouble, if you don't think of it. But he's been all his life in society, and he knows just what to say and what to do, and he can talk about the things that society people like to talk about, and you--can't."
"None that really means anything or that should bother you if you don’t think about it. But he’s been in society his whole life, and he knows exactly what to say and do. He can chat about the things that people in society enjoy discussing, and you—can’t."
Lapham gave a furious snort. "And does that make him any better?"
Lapham snorted in anger. "So, does that make him any better?"
"No. But it puts him where he can make the advances without demeaning himself, and it puts you where you can't. Now, look here, Silas Lapham! You understand this thing as well as I do. You know that I appreciate you, and that I'd sooner die than have you humble yourself to a living soul. But I'm not going to have you coming to me, and pretending that you can meet Bromfield Corey as an equal on his own ground. You can't. He's got a better education than you, and if he hasn't got more brains than you, he's got different. And he and his wife, and their fathers and grandfathers before 'em, have always had a high position, and you can't help it. If you want to know them, you've got to let them make the advances. If you don't, all well and good."
"No. But it puts him in a position where he can make the moves without lowering himself, and it puts you in a position where you can't. Now, listen, Silas Lapham! You get this as well as I do. You know that I value you, and I’d rather die than have you degrade yourself to anyone. But I’m not going to let you come to me and pretend that you can meet Bromfield Corey as an equal on his turf. You can’t. He has a better education than you, and even if he doesn't have more intelligence, his perspective is different. He and his wife, along with their families going back generations, have always held a prominent position, and there's nothing you can do about it. If you want to get to know them, you have to let them take the lead. If you don’t, that’s fine."
"I guess," said the chafed and vanquished Colonel, after a moment for swallowing the pill, "that they'd have been in a pretty fix if you'd waited to let them make the advances last summer."
"I guess," said the irritated and defeated Colonel, pausing to swallow the bitter truth, "they would have been in a tough spot if you had waited for them to make the first move last summer."
"That was a different thing altogether. I didn't know who they were, or may be I should have waited. But all I say now is that if you've got young Corey into business with you, in hopes of our getting into society with his father, you better ship him at once. For I ain't going to have it on that basis."
"That was something completely different. I didn't know who they were, or maybe I should have waited. But all I can say now is that if you’ve got young Corey involved in business with you, hoping we can connect with his father, you better send him away immediately. Because I’m not going to do this on those terms."
"Who wants to have it on that basis?" retorted her husband.
"Who wants to do it that way?" her husband shot back.
"Nobody, if you don't," said Mrs. Lapham tranquilly.
"Nobody will, if you don't," Mrs. Lapham said calmly.
Irene had come home with the shaving in her belt, unnoticed by her father, and unquestioned by her mother. But her sister saw it at once, and asked her what she was doing with it.
Irene had come home with the shaving in her belt, unnoticed by her father and unchallenged by her mother. But her sister spotted it immediately and asked her what she was doing with it.
"Oh, nothing," said Irene, with a joyful smile of self-betrayal, taking the shaving carefully out, and laying it among the laces and ribbons in her drawer.
"Oh, nothing," said Irene, with a happy smile that showed her true feelings, as she carefully took out the shaving and placed it among the laces and ribbons in her drawer.
"Hadn't you better put it in water, 'Rene? It'll be all wilted by morning," said Pen.
"Don't you think you should put it in water, 'Rene? It'll be all wilted by morning," said Pen.
"You mean thing!" cried the happy girl. "It isn't a flower!"
"You mean thing!" shouted the happy girl. "It’s not a flower!"
"Oh, I thought it was a whole bouquet. Who gave it to you?"
"Oh, I thought it was a whole bunch of flowers. Who gave it to you?"
"I shan't tell you," said Irene saucily.
"I won't tell you," Irene said cheekily.
"Oh, well, never mind. Did you know Mr. Corey had been down here this afternoon, walking on the beach with me?"
"Oh, well, never mind. Did you know Mr. Corey was down here this afternoon, walking on the beach with me?"
"He wasn't--he wasn't at all! He was at the house with ME. There! I've caught you fairly."
"He wasn't—he definitely wasn't! He was at the house with ME. There! I've caught you red-handed."
"Is that so?" drawled Penelope. "Then I never could guess who gave you that precious shaving."
"Is that right?" Penelope said slowly. "Then I could never figure out who gave you that valuable shaving."
"No, you couldn't!" said Irene, flushing beautifully. "And you may guess, and you may guess, and you may guess!" With her lovely eyes she coaxed her sister to keep on teasing her, and Penelope continued the comedy with the patience that women have for such things.
"No, you couldn't!" said Irene, blushing beautifully. "And you can guess, and you can guess, and you can guess!" With her beautiful eyes, she encouraged her sister to keep teasing her, and Penelope played along with the patience that women have for these kinds of things.
"Well, I'm not going to try, if it's no use. But I didn't know it had got to be the fashion to give shavings instead of flowers. But there's some sense in it. They can be used for kindlings when they get old, and you can't do anything with old flowers. Perhaps he'll get to sending 'em by the barrel."
"Well, I'm not going to try if it’s pointless. But I didn’t know it was in style to give shavings instead of flowers. There’s some logic to it. You can use them for kindling when they get old, and you can’t do anything with old flowers. Maybe he’ll start sending them by the barrel."
Irene laughed for pleasure in this tormenting. "O Pen, I want to tell you how it all happened."
Irene laughed in delight at this torment. "Oh Pen, I want to tell you how it all happened."
"Oh, he DID give it to you, then? Well, I guess I don't care to hear."
"Oh, he really did give it to you, huh? Well, I guess I don't want to hear about it."
"You shall, and you've got to!" Irene ran and caught her sister, who feigned to be going out of the room, and pushed her into a chair. "There, now!" She pulled up another chair, and hemmed her in with it. "He came over, and sat down on the trestle alongside of me----"
"You will, and you have to!" Irene ran and grabbed her sister, who pretended to be leaving the room, and pushed her into a chair. "There, see!" She pulled up another chair and squeezed her in with it. "He came over and sat down on the trestle next to me----"
"What? As close as you are to me now?"
"What? You're this close to me now?"
"You wretch! I will GIVE it to you! No, at a proper distance. And here was this shaving on the floor, that I'd been poking with my parasol----"
"You miserable person! I'll make sure you get it! No, from a safe distance. And there was all this hair on the floor that I'd been poking with my umbrella----"
"To hide your embarrassment."
"To cover up your embarrassment."
"Pshaw! I wasn't a bit embarrassed. I was just as much at my ease! And then he asked me to let him hold the shaving down with his foot, while I went on with my poking. And I said yes he might----"
"Pshaw! I wasn't embarrassed at all. I was completely at ease! And then he asked me to hold the shaving down with his foot while I kept poking. I said he could definitely do that----"
"What a bold girl! You said he might hold a shaving down for you?"
"What a brave girl! You mentioned he might give you a shave?"
"And then--and then----" continued Irene, lifting her eyes absently, and losing herself in the beatific recollection, "and then----Oh yes! Then I asked him if he didn't like the smell of pine shavings. And then he picked it up, and said it smelt like a flower. And then he asked if he might offer it to me--just for a joke, you know. And I took it, and stuck it in my belt. And we had such a laugh! We got into a regular gale. And O Pen, what do you suppose he meant by it?" She suddenly caught herself to her sister's breast, and hid her burning face on her shoulder.
"And then—and then—" continued Irene, gazing off absently, lost in joyful memories, "and then—Oh yes! Then I asked him if he liked the smell of pine shavings. And he picked it up and said it smelled like a flower. Then he asked if he could give it to me—just as a joke, you know. I took it and tucked it in my belt. We laughed so hard! It was like a big storm of laughter. And oh, Pen, what do you think he meant by it?" She suddenly leaned against her sister, burying her flushed face in her shoulder.
"Well, there used to be a book about the language of flowers. But I never knew much about the language of shavings, and I can't say exactly----"
"Well, there used to be a book about the language of flowers. But I never knew much about the language of shavings, and I can't say exactly----"
"Oh, don't--DON'T, Pen!" and here Irene gave over laughing, and began to sob in her sister's arms.
"Oh, don’t—DON’T, Pen!" At that, Irene stopped laughing and started to cry in her sister's arms.
"Why, 'Rene!" cried the elder girl.
"Why, 'Rene!" yelled the older girl.
"You KNOW he didn't mean anything. He doesn't care a bit about me. He hates me! He despises me! Oh, what shall I do?"
"You know he didn't mean anything by it. He doesn't care about me at all. He hates me! He can't stand me! Oh, what am I going to do?"
A trouble passed over the face of the sister as she silently comforted the child in her arms; then the drolling light came back into her eyes. "Well, 'Rene, YOU haven't got to do ANYthing. That's one advantage girls have got--if it IS an advantage. I'm not always sure."
A look of concern crossed the sister's face as she quietly comforted the child in her arms; then the playful light returned to her eyes. "Well, 'Rene, you don’t have to do anything. That’s one advantage girls have—if it is an advantage. I'm not always sure."
Irene's tears turned to laughing again. When she lifted her head it was to look into the mirror confronting them, where her beauty showed all the more brilliant for the shower that had passed over it. She seemed to gather courage from the sight.
Irene's tears turned into laughter again. When she lifted her head, she looked into the mirror in front of her, where her beauty appeared even more radiant after the shower that had just passed. She seemed to draw strength from the sight.
"It must be awful to have to DO," she said, smiling into her own face. "I don't see how they ever can."
"It must be terrible to have to act," she said, smiling at her own reflection. "I don't see how they ever manage it."
"Some of 'em can't--especially when there's such a tearing beauty around."
"Some of them can't—especially when there's such a stunning beauty nearby."
"Oh, pshaw, Pen! you know that isn't so. You've got a real pretty mouth, Pen," she added thoughtfully, surveying the feature in the glass, and then pouting her own lips for the sake of that effect on them.
"Oh, come on, Pen! You know that's not true. You've got a really nice mouth, Pen," she said, thinking it over, looking at her reflection in the mirror, and then pouting her own lips to match that look.
"It's a useful mouth," Penelope admitted; "I don't believe I could get along without it now, I've had it so long."
"It's a helpful mouth," Penelope admitted; "I don't think I could manage without it now that I've had it for so long."
"It's got such a funny expression--just the mate of the look in your eyes; as if you were just going to say something ridiculous. He said, the very first time he saw you, that he knew you were humorous."
"It's got such a funny expression—just the match for the look in your eyes; as if you were about to say something silly. He mentioned that the first time he saw you, he knew you had a great sense of humor."
"Is it possible? It must be so, if the Grand Mogul said it. Why didn't you tell me so before, and not let me keep on going round just like a common person?"
"Is it possible? It has to be, if the Grand Mogul said it. Why didn't you tell me earlier and let me keep wandering around like an ordinary person?"
Irene laughed as if she liked to have her sister take his praises in that way rather than another.
Irene laughed like she preferred her sister to take his compliments this way instead of some other way.
"I've got such a stiff, prim kind of mouth," she said, drawing it down, and then looking anxiously at it.
"I have such a stiff, uptight mouth," she said, pulling it down, and then looking at it anxiously.
"I hope you didn't put on that expression when he offered you the shaving. If you did, I don't believe he'll ever give you another splinter."
"I hope you didn’t make that face when he offered you the shave. If you did, I don’t think he’ll ever offer you another splinter."
The severe mouth broke into a lovely laugh, and then pressed itself in a kiss against Penelope's cheek.
The serious mouth broke into a lovely laugh and then pressed a kiss to Penelope's cheek.
"There! Be done, you silly thing! I'm not going to have you accepting ME before I've offered myself, ANYWAY." She freed herself from her sister's embrace, and ran from her round the room.
"There! Just stop, you silly thing! I'm not going to let you accept ME before I've even offered myself, ANYWAY." She broke free from her sister's hug and ran around the room.
Irene pursued her, in the need of hiding her face against her shoulder again. "O Pen! O Pen!" she cried.
Irene chased after her, needing to bury her face against her shoulder once more. "Oh Pen! Oh Pen!" she exclaimed.
The next day, at the first moment of finding herself alone with her eldest daughter, Mrs. Lapham asked, as if knowing that Penelope must have already made it subject of inquiry: "What was Irene doing with that shaving in her belt yesterday?"
The next day, as soon as she found herself alone with her oldest daughter, Mrs. Lapham asked, almost as if she knew that Penelope had already been wondering about it: "What was Irene doing with that razor in her belt yesterday?"
"Oh, just some nonsense of hers with Mr. Corey. He gave it to her at the new house." Penelope did not choose to look up and meet her mother's grave glance.
"Oh, just some nonsense of hers with Mr. Corey. He gave it to her at the new house." Penelope didn’t want to look up and meet her mother’s serious gaze.
"What do you think he meant by it?"
"What do you think he meant by that?"
Penelope repeated Irene's account of the affair, and her mother listened without seeming to derive much encouragement from it.
Penelope went over Irene's story about the affair, and her mother listened without showing much enthusiasm about it.
"He doesn't seem like one to flirt with her," she said at last. Then, after a thoughtful pause: "Irene is as good a girl as ever breathed, and she's a perfect beauty. But I should hate the day when a daughter of mine was married for her beauty."
"He doesn’t seem like the type to flirt with her," she finally said. Then, after a moment of thought: "Irene is as good a girl as ever lived, and she’s a real beauty. But I would hate the day when my daughter was married just for her looks."
"You're safe as far as I'm concerned, mother."
"You're safe as far as I'm concerned, Mom."
Mrs. Lapham smiled ruefully. "She isn't really equal to him, Pen. I misdoubted that from the first, and it's been borne in upon me more and more ever since. She hasn't mind enough." "I didn't know that a man fell in love with a girl's intellect," said Penelope quietly.
Mrs. Lapham smiled sadly. "She isn't really his match, Pen. I had my doubts from the beginning, and they've only grown since then. She just doesn't have enough smarts." "I didn't realize a guy fell in love with a girl's brain," Penelope said quietly.
"Oh no. He hasn't fallen in love with Irene at all. If he had, it wouldn't matter about the intellect."
"Oh no. He hasn't fallen in love with Irene at all. If he had, the intellect wouldn't matter."
Penelope let the self-contradiction pass.
Penelope ignored the contradiction.
"Perhaps he has, after all."
"Maybe he has, after all."
"No," said Mrs. Lapham. "She pleases him when he sees her. But he doesn't try to see her."
"No," said Mrs. Lapham. "She makes him happy when he sees her. But he doesn't make an effort to see her."
"He has no chance. You won't let father bring him here."
"He has no chance. You won't let Dad bring him here."
"He would find excuses to come without being brought, if he wished to come," said the mother. "But she isn't in his mind enough to make him. He goes away and doesn't think anything more about her. She's a child. She's a good child, and I shall always say it; but she's nothing but a child. No, she's got to forget him."
"He would make up reasons to come on his own if he really wanted to," said the mother. "But she doesn’t occupy his thoughts enough to motivate him. He leaves and doesn’t think about her anymore. She's just a child. She's a good child, and I’ll always stand by that; but she’s just a child. No, she needs to move on from him."
"Perhaps that won't be so easy."
"Maybe that won't be so easy."
"No, I presume not. And now your father has got the notion in his head, and he will move heaven and earth to bring it to pass. I can see that he's always thinking about it."
"No, I guess not. And now your dad has that idea stuck in his head, and he’ll do whatever it takes to make it happen. I can tell he’s always thinking about it."
"The Colonel has a will of his own," observed the girl, rocking to and fro where she sat looking at her mother.
"The Colonel has his own way of doing things," the girl noted, swaying back and forth as she sat there looking at her mother.
"I wish we had never met them!" cried Mrs. Lapham. "I wish we had never thought of building! I wish he had kept away from your father's business!"
"I wish we had never met them!" Mrs. Lapham shouted. "I wish we had never considered building! I wish he had stayed out of your father's business!"
"Well, it's too late now, mother," said the girl. "Perhaps it isn't so bad as you think."
"Well, it's too late now, Mom," said the girl. "Maybe it's not as bad as you think."
"Well, we must stand it, anyway," said Mrs. Lapham, with the grim antique Yankee submission.
"Well, we have to deal with it, anyway," said Mrs. Lapham, with the stern, old-fashioned Yankee acceptance.
"Oh yes, we've got to stand it," said Penelope, with the quaint modern American fatalism.
"Oh yes, we have to deal with it," said Penelope, with a quirky modern American acceptance.
X.
IT was late June, almost July, when Corey took up his life in Boston again, where the summer slips away so easily. If you go out of town early, it seems a very long summer when you come back in October; but if you stay, it passes swiftly, and, seen foreshortened in its flight, seems scarcely a month's length. It has its days of heat, when it is very hot, but for the most part it is cool, with baths of the east wind that seem to saturate the soul with delicious freshness. Then there are stretches of grey westerly weather, when the air is full of the sentiment of early autumn, and the frying, of the grasshopper in the blossomed weed of the vacant lots on the Back Bay is intershot with the carol of crickets; and the yellowing leaf on the long slope of Mt. Vernon Street smites the sauntering observer with tender melancholy. The caterpillar, gorged with the spoil of the lindens on Chestnut, and weaving his own shroud about him in his lodgment on the brick-work, records the passing of summer by mid-July; and if after that comes August, its breath is thick and short, and September is upon the sojourner before he has fairly had time to philosophise the character of the town out of season.
It was late June, almost July, when Corey resumed his life in Boston, where summer slips away so easily. If you leave town early, it feels like a long summer when you return in October; but if you stick around, it flies by, and in its shortened version, it hardly seems to last a month. There are hot days when the heat is intense, but for the most part, it’s cool, with refreshing east winds that feel like they saturate your soul. Then there are stretches of gray western weather, where the air carries a hint of early autumn, and the buzzing of grasshoppers in the flowering weeds of the vacant lots in Back Bay is mixed with the songs of crickets; the yellowing leaves on the long slope of Mt. Vernon Street strike a chord of gentle melancholy in the wandering observer. The caterpillar, stuffed with the spoils of the linden trees on Chestnut, weaves its own shroud in its nook on the brickwork, marking the end of summer by mid-July; and if August follows, its heat is thick and stifling, and before you know it, September arrives, leaving the traveler no time to really contemplate the town in its off-season.
But it must have appeared that its most characteristic feature was the absence of everybody he knew. This was one of the things that commended Boston to Bromfield Corey during the summer; and if his son had any qualms about the life he had entered upon with such vigour, it must have been a relief to him that there was scarcely a soul left to wonder or pity. By the time people got back to town the fact of his connection with the mineral paint man would be an old story, heard afar off with different degrees of surprise, and considered with different degrees of indifference. A man has not reached the age of twenty-six in any community where he was born and reared without having had his capacity pretty well ascertained; and in Boston the analysis is conducted with an unsparing thoroughness which may fitly impress the un-Bostonian mind, darkened by the popular superstition that the Bostonians blindly admire one another. A man's qualities are sifted as closely in Boston as they doubtless were in Florence or Athens; and, if final mercy was shown in those cities because a man was, with all his limitations, an Athenian or Florentine, some abatement might as justly be made in Boston for like reason. Corey's powers had been gauged in college, and he had not given his world reason to think very differently of him since he came out of college. He was rated as an energetic fellow, a little indefinite in aim, with the smallest amount of inspiration that can save a man from being commonplace. If he was not commonplace, it was through nothing remarkable in his mind, which was simply clear and practical, but through some combination of qualities of the heart that made men trust him, and women call him sweet--a word of theirs which conveys otherwise indefinable excellences. Some of the more nervous and excitable said that Tom Corey was as sweet as he could live; but this perhaps meant no more than the word alone. No man ever had a son less like him than Bromfield Corey. If Tom Corey had ever said a witty thing, no one could remember it; and yet the father had never said a witty thing to a more sympathetic listener than his own son. The clear mind which produced nothing but practical results reflected everything with charming lucidity; and it must have been this which endeared Tom Corey to every one who spoke ten words with him. In a city where people have good reason for liking to shine, a man who did not care to shine must be little short of universally acceptable without any other effort for popularity; and those who admired and enjoyed Bromfield Corey loved his son. Yet, when it came to accounting for Tom Corey, as it often did in a community where every one's generation is known to the remotest degrees of cousinship, they could not trace his sweetness to his mother, for neither Anna Bellingham nor any of her family, though they were so many blocks of Wenham ice for purity and rectangularity, had ever had any such savour; and, in fact, it was to his father, whose habit of talk wronged it in himself, that they had to turn for this quality of the son's. They traced to the mother the traits of practicality and common-sense in which he bordered upon the commonplace, and which, when they had dwelt upon them, made him seem hardly worth the close inquiry they had given him.
But it must have seemed that the most defining feature was the absence of everyone he knew. This was one of the things that made Boston appealing to Bromfield Corey during the summer, and if his son had any doubts about the life he had jumped into so enthusiastically, it must have been a relief that there was hardly anyone left to judge or feel sorry for him. By the time people returned to town, his link to the mineral paint guy would be old news, heard from afar with varying levels of surprise and considered with varying degrees of indifference. A man doesn't reach the age of twenty-six in a place where he was born and raised without having his abilities pretty well understood; and in Boston, that understanding happens with a thoroughness that can impress anyone from outside, who might mistakenly believe that Bostonians blindly admire one another. A man's qualities are examined as closely in Boston as they definitely were in Florence or Athens; and while those cities might have shown some leniency because a man was, with all his flaws, an Athenian or Florentine, some allowance could similarly be made in Boston for the same reason. Corey's skills had been assessed in college, and since he graduated, he hadn't given people much reason to think differently. He was seen as an energetic guy, a bit vague in his goals, with just enough inspiration to avoid being completely ordinary. If he wasn’t ordinary, it was due to nothing remarkable in his mind, which was simply clear and practical, but because of certain qualities of the heart that made people trust him, and women called him sweet—a term of theirs that captures otherwise indescribable qualities. Some of the more sensitive and animated folks claimed that Tom Corey was as sweet as could be; but this probably meant little more than the word itself. No man ever had a son more unlike him than Bromfield Corey. If Tom Corey ever said something witty, no one could remember it; yet the father had never delivered a witty remark to a more understanding audience than his own son. The clear mind that produced nothing but practical results reflected everything with charming clarity; and it must have been this that endeared Tom Corey to everyone who spoke even briefly with him. In a city where people have good reason to want to stand out, a man who didn’t care to shine must be nearly universally liked without any extra effort for popularity, and those who admired and appreciated Bromfield Corey also loved his son. Yet, when it came to explaining Tom Corey, as often happened in a community where everyone knows everyone’s family connections inside and out, they couldn’t trace his sweetness to his mother, since neither Anna Bellingham nor any of her family, despite being pure and perfectly formed like blocks of Wenham ice, had ever had such charm; in fact, they had to look to his father, whose style of speaking obscured it in himself, for this quality of the son. They attributed to the mother the practicality and common sense traits that bordered on the ordinary, which, once they focused on them, made him seem hardly worth the close scrutiny they had applied.
While the summer wore away he came and went methodically about his business, as if it had been the business of his life, sharing his father's bachelor liberty and solitude, and expecting with equal patience the return of his mother and sisters in the autumn. Once or twice he found time to run down to Mt. Desert and see them; and then he heard how the Philadelphia and New York people were getting in everywhere, and was given reason to regret the house at Nahant which he had urged to be sold. He came back and applied himself to his desk with a devotion that was exemplary rather than necessary; for Lapham made no difficulty about the brief absences which he asked, and set no term to the apprenticeship that Corey was serving in the office before setting off upon that mission to South America in the early winter, for which no date had yet been fixed.
As summer faded away, he went about his business methodically, as if it were the most important thing in his life. He enjoyed his father's single lifestyle and solitude, patiently waiting for his mother and sisters to return in the autumn. Once or twice, he managed to take a trip down to Mt. Desert to see them, where he heard that people from Philadelphia and New York were moving in everywhere, making him regret the house at Nahant that he had pushed to sell. He returned and dedicated himself to his work with a level of commitment that was more admirable than necessary, since Lapham had no issue with the short absences he requested and placed no limit on the time Corey spent as an apprentice in the office before leaving for that mission to South America in early winter, which still didn't have a set date.
The summer was a dull season for the paint as well as for everything else. Till things should brisk up, as Lapham said, in the fall, he was letting the new house take a great deal of his time. AEsthetic ideas had never been intelligibly presented to him before, and he found a delight in apprehending them that was very grateful to his imaginative architect. At the beginning, the architect had foreboded a series of mortifying defeats and disastrous victories in his encounters with his client; but he had never had a client who could be more reasonably led on from one outlay to another. It appeared that Lapham required but to understand or feel the beautiful effect intended, and he was ready to pay for it. His bull-headed pride was concerned in a thing which the architect made him see, and then he believed that he had seen it himself, perhaps conceived it. In some measure the architect seemed to share his delusion, and freely said that Lapham was very suggestive. Together they blocked out windows here, and bricked them up there; they changed doors and passages; pulled down cornices and replaced them with others of different design; experimented with costly devices of decoration, and went to extravagant lengths in novelties of finish. Mrs. Lapham, beginning with a woman's adventurousness in the unknown region, took fright at the reckless outlay at last, and refused to let her husband pass a certain limit. He tried to make her believe that a far-seeing economy dictated the expense; and that if he put the money into the house, he could get it out any time by selling it. She would not be persuaded.
The summer was a boring time for the paint and for everything else. Until things picked up, as Lapham said, in the fall, he was spending a lot of time on the new house. Aesthetic ideas had never been clearly presented to him before, and he found a pleasure in understanding them that was very satisfying to his imaginative architect. At first, the architect had anticipated a series of frustrating defeats and disappointing successes with his client; but he had never had a client who could be more easily led from one expense to another. It seemed that Lapham just needed to understand or feel the beautiful effect intended, and he was ready to invest in it. His stubborn pride was involved in something the architect made him see, and then he believed he had discovered it himself, maybe even conceived it. To some extent, the architect seemed to share this delusion and readily said that Lapham was very suggestive. Together they outlined windows here and bricked them up there; they changed doors and pathways; removed cornices and replaced them with others of different designs; experimented with expensive decorative ideas, and went to great lengths with novel finishes. Mrs. Lapham, initially adventurous like many women when faced with the unknown, eventually grew alarmed by the reckless spending and refused to let her husband go beyond a certain limit. He tried to convince her that the expense was dictated by a long-term vision of economy, and that if he invested the money in the house, he could get it back anytime by selling it. She wouldn’t be convinced.
"I don't want you should sell it. And you've put more money into it now than you'll ever get out again, unless you can find as big a goose to buy it, and that isn't likely. No, sir! You just stop at a hundred thousand, and don't you let him get you a cent beyond. Why, you're perfectly bewitched with that fellow! You've lost your head, Silas Lapham, and if you don't look out you'll lose your money too."
"I don't want you to sell it. You’ve invested more money into it now than you’ll ever get back, unless you find someone as foolish to buy it, and that’s unlikely. No way! You should just hold at a hundred thousand, and don’t let him convince you to go a cent over. Honestly, you’re totally under that guy’s spell! You’ve lost your mind, Silas Lapham, and if you’re not careful, you’re going to lose your money too."
The Colonel laughed; he liked her to talk that way, and promised he would hold up a while.
The Colonel laughed; he liked her talking like that and promised he would hang in there for a bit.
"But there's no call to feel anxious, Pert. It's only a question what to do with the money. I can reinvest it; but I never had so much of it to spend before."
"But there's no reason to feel anxious, Pert. It's just a matter of what to do with the money. I can reinvest it, but I've never had this much to spend before."
"Spend it, then," said his wife; "don't throw it away! And how came you to have so much more money than you know what to do with, Silas Lapham?" she added.
"Go ahead and spend it," his wife said. "Just don't waste it! And how did you end up with so much extra money that you don't even know what to do with, Silas Lapham?" she added.
"Oh, I've made a very good thing in stocks lately."
"Oh, I've been doing really well with stocks lately."
"In stocks? When did you take up gambling for a living?"
"In stocks? When did you start betting for a living?"
"Gambling? Stuff! What gambling? Who said it was gambling?"
"Gambling? No way! What gambling? Who claimed it was gambling?"
"You have; many a time."
"You have many times."
"Oh yes, buying and selling on a margin. But this was a bona fide transaction. I bought at forty-three for an investment, and I sold at a hundred and seven; and the money passed both times."
"Oh yes, buying and selling on margin. But this was a legitimate transaction. I bought at forty-three as an investment, and I sold at a hundred and seven; and the money exchanged hands both times."
"Well, you better let stocks alone," said his wife, with the conservatism of her sex. "Next time you'll buy at a hundred and seven and sell at forty three. Then where'll you be?"
"Well, you’d better stay away from stocks," his wife said, with the caution typical of her gender. "Next time, you’ll buy at a hundred and seven and sell at forty-three. Then where will you be?"
"Left," admitted the Colonel.
"Left," the Colonel confessed.
"You better stick to paint a while yet." The Colonel enjoyed this too, and laughed again with the ease of a man who knows what he is about. A few days after that he came down to Nantasket with the radiant air which he wore when he had done a good thing in business and wanted his wife's sympathy. He did not say anything of what had happened till he was alone with her in their own room; but he was very gay the whole evening, and made several jokes which Penelope said nothing but very great prosperity could excuse: they all understood these moods of his.
"You should stick to painting for a while longer." The Colonel found this amusing too and laughed again with the confidence of someone who knows what they're doing. A few days later, he went down to Nantasket with the bright energy he had when he accomplished something good in business and sought his wife’s support. He didn’t mention what had happened until they were alone in their room, but he was cheerful the entire evening and made several jokes that Penelope said could only be forgiven by great success: they both understood these moods of his.
"Well, what is it, Silas?" asked his wife when the time came. "Any more big-bugs wanting to go into the mineral paint business with you?"
"Well, what’s up, Silas?" his wife asked when the moment arrived. "Are there more big shots looking to partner with you in the mineral paint business?"
"Something better than that."
"Something better than this."
"I could think of a good many better things," said his wife, with a sigh of latent bitterness. "What's this one?"
"I can think of a lot of better things," his wife said, letting out a sigh of hidden bitterness. "What about this one?"
"I've had a visitor."
"I had a visitor."
"Who?"
"Who is it?"
"Can't you guess?"
"Can’t you figure it out?"
"I don't want to try. Who was it?"
"I don't want to try. Who was it?"
"Rogers."
"Rogers."
Mrs. Lapham sat down with her hands in her lap, and stared at the smile on her husband's face, where he sat facing her.
Mrs. Lapham sat down with her hands in her lap and looked at the smile on her husband's face as he sat across from her.
"I guess you wouldn't want to joke on that subject, Si," she said, a little hoarsely, "and you wouldn't grin about it unless you had some good news. I don't know what the miracle is, but if you could tell quick----"
"I suppose you wouldn’t want to make a joke about that, Si," she said, a bit hoarsely, "and you wouldn't smile about it unless you had some good news. I don’t know what the miracle is, but if you could tell me quickly----"
She stopped like one who can say no more.
She paused like someone who has nothing left to say.
"I will, Persis," said her husband, and with that awed tone in which he rarely spoke of anything but the virtues of his paint. "He came to borrow money of me, and I lent him it. That's the short of it. The long----"
"I will, Persis," her husband said, using that serious tone he usually reserved for talking about the qualities of his paint. "He came to borrow money from me, and I lent it to him. That's the short version. The long----"
"Go on," said his wife, with gentle patience.
"Go ahead," his wife said, with a gentle patience.
"Well, Pert, I was never so much astonished in my life as I was to see that man come into my office. You might have knocked me down with--I don't know what."
"Well, Pert, I’ve never been so shocked in my life as I was when that guy walked into my office. You could have knocked me over with— I don't even know what."
"I don't wonder. Go on!"
"I’m not curious. Go ahead!"
"And he was as much embarrassed as I was. There we stood, gaping at each other, and I hadn't hardly sense enough to ask him to take a chair. I don't know just how we got at it. And I don't remember just how it was that he said he came to come to me. But he had got hold of a patent right that he wanted to go into on a large scale, and there he was wanting me to supply him the funds."
"And he was just as embarrassed as I was. There we stood, staring at each other, and I barely had the sense to ask him to take a seat. I don’t really know how we got into it. And I can't remember exactly how he explained why he came to see me. But he had this patent right that he wanted to develop on a large scale, and there he was, asking me for the money to do it."
"Go on!" said Mrs. Lapham, with her voice further in her throat.
"Go on!" said Mrs. Lapham, her voice tightening in her throat.
"I never felt the way you did about Rogers, but I know how you always did feel, and I guess I surprised him with my answer. He had brought along a lot of stock as security----"
"I never felt the same way you did about Rogers, but I know how you always felt, and I guess I surprised him with my answer. He had brought a lot of stock as collateral----"
"You didn't take it, Silas!" his wife flashed out.
"You didn't take it, Silas!" his wife exclaimed.
"Yes, I did, though," said Lapham. "You wait. We settled our business, and then we went into the old thing, from the very start. And we talked it all over. And when we got through we shook hands. Well, I don't know when it's done me so much good to shake hands with anybody."
"Yes, I did," Lapham said. "Just wait. We wrapped up our business, and then we went back to the beginning. We talked everything over. And when we finished, we shook hands. I can't remember the last time shaking hands with someone made me feel so good."
"And you told him--you owned up to him that you were in the wrong, Silas?"
"And you told him—you admitted that you were wrong, Silas?"
"No, I didn't," returned the Colonel promptly; "for I wasn't. And before we got through, I guess he saw it the same as I did."
"No, I didn't," the Colonel replied quickly; "because I wasn't. And by the time we were done, I think he saw it the same way I did."
"Oh, no matter! so you had the chance to show how you felt."
"Oh, it doesn't matter! At least you had the chance to express how you felt."
"But I never felt that way," persisted the Colonel. "I've lent him the money, and I've kept his stocks. And he got what he wanted out of me."
"But I never felt that way," the Colonel insisted. "I've loaned him the money, and I've held onto his stocks. And he got what he wanted from me."
"Give him back his stocks!"
"Return his stocks!"
"No, I shan't. Rogers came to borrow. He didn't come to beg. You needn't be troubled about his stocks. They're going to come up in time; but just now they're so low down that no bank would take them as security, and I've got to hold them till they do rise. I hope you're satisfied now, Persis," said her husband; and he looked at her with the willingness to receive the reward of a good action which we all feel when we have performed one. "I lent him the money you kept me from spending on the house."
"No, I won't. Rogers came to borrow. He didn't come to beg. You don't need to worry about his stocks. They're going to go up eventually; but right now, they're so low that no bank would accept them as collateral, and I have to hang on to them until they do rise. I hope you're satisfied now, Persis," said her husband, looking at her with the expectation of receiving the appreciation that we all feel after doing something good. "I lent him the money you stopped me from using on the house."
"Truly, Si? Well, I'm satisfied," said Mrs. Lapham, with a deep tremulous breath. "The Lord has been good to you, Silas," she continued solemnly. "You may laugh if you choose, and I don't know as I believe in his interfering a great deal; but I believe he's interfered this time; and I tell you, Silas, it ain't always he gives people a chance to make it up to others in this life. I've been afraid you'd die, Silas, before you got the chance; but he's let you live to make it up to Rogers."
"Really, Si? Well, I’m happy," said Mrs. Lapham, taking a deep, shaky breath. "The Lord has been good to you, Silas," she continued seriously. "You can laugh if you want, and I’m not sure how much he really gets involved; but I think he stepped in this time. And I’m telling you, Silas, it’s not often that he gives people a chance to make things right with others in this life. I was worried you’d die, Silas, before you had the chance; but he’s allowed you to live to make things right with Rogers."
"I'm glad to be let live," said Lapham stubbornly, "but I hadn't anything to make up to Milton K. Rogers. And if God has let me live for that----"
"I'm glad to be allowed to live," Lapham said stubbornly, "but I didn't owe anything to Milton K. Rogers. And if God has kept me alive for that----"
"Oh, say what you please, Si! Say what you please, now you've done it! I shan't stop you. You've taken the one spot--the one SPECK--off you that was ever there, and I'm satisfied."
"Oh, say whatever you want, Si! Go ahead, now that you've done it! I won't stop you. You've taken the one spot—the one SPECK—off you that was ever there, and I'm good with that."
"There wa'n't ever any speck there," Lapham held out, lapsing more and more into his vernacular; "and what I done I done for you, Persis."
"There wasn't ever any mark there," Lapham insisted, slipping further into his casual speech; "and what I did, I did for you, Persis."
"And I thank you for your own soul's sake, Silas."
"And I thank you for your own sake, Silas."
"I guess my soul's all right," said Lapham.
"I suppose my soul is fine," Lapham said.
"And I want you should promise me one thing more."
"And I want you to promise me one more thing."
"Thought you said you were satisfied?"
"Didn’t you say you were happy?"
"I am. But I want you should promise me this: that you won't let anything tempt you--anything!--to ever trouble Rogers for that money you lent him. No matter what happens--no matter if you lose it all. Do you promise?"
"I am. But I want you to promise me this: that you won't let anything tempt you—anything!—to ever bother Rogers about that money you lent him. No matter what happens—no matter if you lose it all. Do you promise?"
"Why, I don't ever EXPECT to press him for it. That's what I said to myself when I lent it. And of course I'm glad to have that old trouble healed up. I don't THINK I ever did Rogers any wrong, and I never did think so; but if I DID do it--IF I did--I'm willing to call it square, if I never see a cent of my money back again."
"Honestly, I never plan to ask him for it back. That's what I told myself when I lent it. And of course, I'm relieved to have that old issue resolved. I really don't believe I ever wronged Rogers, and I've always thought that; but if I did--IF I did--I'm ready to let it go, even if I never see a penny of my money again."
"Well, that's all," said his wife.
"Well, that's everything," said his wife.
They did not celebrate his reconciliation with his old enemy--for such they had always felt him to be since he ceased to be an ally--by any show of joy or affection. It was not in their tradition, as stoical for the woman as for the man, that they should kiss or embrace each other at such a moment. She was content to have told him that he had done his duty, and he was content with her saying that. But before she slept she found words to add that she always feared the selfish part he had acted toward Rogers had weakened him, and left him less able to overcome any temptation that might beset him; and that was one reason why she could never be easy about it. Now she should never fear for him again.
They didn’t celebrate his reconciliation with his old enemy—whom they had always considered him since he stopped being an ally—with any display of joy or affection. It wasn’t part of their tradition, equally stoic for women as it was for men, to kiss or embrace each other at such a time. She was satisfied to have told him that he had done his duty, and he was content with her acknowledgment. But before she went to sleep, she found the words to add that she always worried the selfish way he acted toward Rogers had weakened him, making it harder for him to resist any temptations that might come his way; that was one reason she could never feel completely at ease about it. Now she would never have to worry about him again.
This time he did not explicitly deny her forgiving impeachment. "Well, it's all past and gone now, anyway; and I don't want you should think anything more about it."
This time he didn't directly deny her forgiving impeachment. "Well, it's all in the past now, anyway; and I don't want you to think about it anymore."
He was man enough to take advantage of the high favour in which he stood when he went up to town, and to abuse it by bringing Corey down to supper. His wife could not help condoning the sin of disobedience in him at such a time. Penelope said that between the admiration she felt for the Colonel's boldness and her mother's forbearance, she was hardly in a state to entertain company that evening; but she did what she could.
He was confident enough to make the most of the good favor he had when he went to the city, and he misused it by inviting Corey over for dinner. His wife couldn't help but overlook his disobedience at that moment. Penelope said that with the admiration she had for the Colonel's boldness and her mother's patience, she was barely in the right mindset to host guests that evening; but she did her best.
Irene liked being talked to better than talking, and when her sister was by she was always, tacitly or explicitly, referring to her for confirmation of what she said. She was content to sit and look pretty as she looked at the young man and listened to her sister's drolling. She laughed and kept glancing at Corey to make sure that he was understanding her. When they went out on the veranda to see the moon on the water, Penelope led the way and Irene followed.
Irene preferred being spoken to rather than speaking herself, and when her sister was around, she always, whether clearly or not, looked to her for validation of what she said. She was happy to sit there and look lovely as she watched the young man and listened to her sister's chatter. She laughed and kept stealing glances at Corey to ensure he was following along. When they stepped out onto the porch to see the moon reflecting on the water, Penelope took the lead, and Irene followed.
They did not look at the moonlight long. The young man perched on the rail of the veranda, and Irene took one of the red-painted rocking-chairs where she could conveniently look at him and at her sister, who sat leaning forward lazily and running on, as the phrase is. That low, crooning note of hers was delicious; her face, glimpsed now and then in the moonlight as she turned it or lifted it a little, had a fascination which kept his eye. Her talk was very unliterary, and its effect seemed hardly conscious. She was far from epigram in her funning. She told of this trifle and that; she sketched the characters and looks of people who had interested her, and nothing seemed to have escaped her notice; she mimicked a little, but not much; she suggested, and then the affair represented itself as if without her agency. She did not laugh; when Corey stopped she made a soft cluck in her throat, as if she liked his being amused, and went on again.
They didn’t gaze at the moonlight for long. The young man sat on the railing of the porch, while Irene chose one of the red-painted rocking chairs where she could easily see him and her sister, who was leaning forward lazily and chatting on. That low, soothing sound of hers was delightful; her face, glimpsed occasionally in the moonlight as she turned or lifted it slightly, had an allure that kept his attention. Her conversation was very casual and seemed almost effortless. She didn’t make clever remarks when joking around. She shared little stories and described the traits and appearances of people who had caught her interest, and nothing seemed to escape her observation; she imitated a little, but not much; she hinted, and the situation unfolded as if without her direct involvement. She didn’t laugh; when Corey paused, she made a soft clucking sound in her throat, as if she appreciated his amusement, and continued talking.
The Colonel, left alone with his wife for the first time since he had come from town, made haste to take the word. "Well, Pert, I've arranged the whole thing with Rogers, and I hope you'll be satisfied to know that he owes me twenty thousand dollars, and that I've got security from him to the amount of a fourth of that, if I was to force his stocks to a sale."
The Colonel, finally alone with his wife for the first time since returning from town, quickly took the lead in the conversation. "Well, Pert, I’ve sorted everything out with Rogers, and I hope you’ll be pleased to know that he owes me twenty thousand dollars, and I’ve got collateral from him worth a quarter of that, in case I needed to sell his stocks."
"How came he to come down with you?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"How did he end up coming down with you?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"Who? Rogers?"
"Who? Is it Rogers?"
"Mr. Corey."
"Mr. Corey."
"Corey? Oh!" said Lapham, affecting not to have thought she could mean Corey. "He proposed it."
"Corey? Oh!" said Lapham, pretending he didn't realize she was talking about Corey. "He suggested it."
"Likely!" jeered his wife, but with perfect amiability.
"Sure!" his wife mocked, but she did it with complete friendliness.
"It's so," protested the Colonel. "We got talking about a matter just before I left, and he walked down to the boat with me; and then he said if I didn't mind he guessed he'd come along down and go back on the return boat. Of course I couldn't let him do that."
"It's true," argued the Colonel. "We were talking about something right before I left, and he walked with me down to the boat; then he said that if I didn't mind, he thought he'd come along and take the return boat back. Of course, I couldn't let him do that."
"It's well for you you couldn't."
"It's good for you that you couldn't."
"And I couldn't do less than bring him here to tea."
"And I couldn't do anything less than invite him here for tea."
"Oh, certainly not."
"Oh, definitely not."
"But he ain't going to stay the night--unless," faltered Lapham, "you want him to."
"But he's not going to stay the night—unless," hesitated Lapham, "you want him to."
"Oh, of course, I want him to! I guess he'll stay, probably."
"Oh, of course I want him to! I think he'll probably stay."
"Well, you know how crowded that last boat always is, and he can't get any other now."
"Well, you know how packed that last boat always is, and he can't get any other one now."
Mrs. Lapham laughed at the simple wile. "I hope you'll be just as well satisfied, Si, if it turns out he doesn't want Irene after all."
Mrs. Lapham laughed at the simple trick. "I hope you’ll be just as happy, Si, if it turns out he doesn’t want Irene after all."
"Pshaw, Persis! What are you always bringing that up for?" pleaded the Colonel. Then he fell silent, and presently his rude, strong face was clouded with an unconscious frown.
"Pssh, Persis! Why do you always bring that up?" the Colonel pleaded. Then he fell silent, and soon his rough, strong face was clouded with an unconscious frown.
"There!" cried his wife, startling him from his abstraction. "I see how you'd feel; and I hope that you'll remember who you've got to blame."
"There!" his wife exclaimed, snapping him out of his thoughts. "I can see how you’d feel, and I hope you remember who you have to blame."
"I'll risk it," said Lapham, with the confidence of a man used to success.
"I'll take the chance," said Lapham, with the confidence of someone who is accustomed to winning.
From the veranda the sound of Penelope's lazy tone came through the closed windows, with joyous laughter from Irene and peals from Corey.
From the porch, the sound of Penelope's relaxed voice slipped through the closed windows, along with happy laughter from Irene and bursts of laughter from Corey.
"Listen to that!" said her father within, swelling up with inexpressible satisfaction. "That girl can talk for twenty, right straight along. She's better than a circus any day. I wonder what she's up to now."
"Listen to that!" her father said from inside, filled with uncontainable satisfaction. "That girl can talk like twenty people, nonstop. She's more entertaining than a circus any day. I wonder what she's up to now."
"Oh, she's probably getting off some of those yarns of hers, or telling about some people. She can't step out of the house without coming back with more things to talk about than most folks would bring back from Japan. There ain't a ridiculous person she's ever seen but what she's got something from them to make you laugh at; and I don't believe we've ever had anybody in the house since the girl could talk that she hain't got some saying from, or some trick that'll paint 'em out so't you can see 'em and hear 'em. Sometimes I want to stop her; but when she gets into one of her gales there ain't any standing up against her. I guess it's lucky for Irene that she's got Pen there to help entertain her company. I can't ever feel down where Pen is."
"Oh, she's probably sharing some of her stories or talking about people. She can't leave the house without coming back with more to discuss than most people would bring back from Japan. There’s not a silly person she’s ever met that she doesn’t have something to say about to make you laugh; and I don’t think we’ve ever had anyone in the house since she could talk that she doesn’t have some saying from, or some trick that paints them in a way you can see and hear. Sometimes I want to interrupt her, but when she starts going, there’s no stopping her. I guess it's good for Irene that she has Pen there to help entertain her guests. I never feel down when Pen is around."
"That's so," said the Colonel. "And I guess she's got about as much culture as any of them. Don't you?"
"That's true," said the Colonel. "And I suppose she's got just as much culture as any of them. Don't you think?"
"She reads a great deal," admitted her mother. "She seems to be at it the whole while. I don't want she should injure her health, and sometimes I feel like snatchin' the books away from her. I don't know as it's good for a girl to read so much, anyway, especially novels. I don't want she should get notions."
"She reads a lot," her mother admitted. "It seems like she's always at it. I worry she might hurt her health, and sometimes I feel like I should just take the books away from her. I’m not sure it's good for a girl to read so much, especially novels. I don’t want her to get any strange ideas."
"Oh, I guess Pen'll know how to take care of herself," said Lapham.
"Oh, I guess Pen will know how to take care of herself," said Lapham.
"She's got sense enough. But she ain't so practical as Irene. She's more up in the clouds--more of what you may call a dreamer. Irene's wide-awake every minute; and I declare, any one to see these two together when there's anything to be done, or any lead to be taken, would say Irene was the oldest, nine times out of ten. It's only when they get to talking that you can see Pen's got twice as much brains."
"She's got enough common sense. But she's not as practical as Irene. She's more of a dreamer—definitely more of a thinker. Irene is alert every minute; and honestly, anyone who sees these two together when there's work to be done or decisions to be made would say Irene is the older one, most of the time. It's only when they start talking that you realize Pen has twice as much intelligence."
"Well," said Lapham, tacitly granting this point, and leaning back in his chair in supreme content. "Did you ever see much nicer girls anywhere?"
"Well," Lapham said, silently agreeing with this point as he leaned back in his chair, feeling completely satisfied. "Have you ever seen nicer girls anywhere?"
His wife laughed at his pride. "I presume they're as much swans as anybody's geese."
His wife chuckled at his arrogance. "I assume they're just as much swans as anyone's geese."
"No; but honestly, now!"
"No, but seriously, now!"
"Oh, they'll do; but don't you be silly, if you can help it, Si."
"Oh, they'll be fine; just try not to be silly, if you can help it, Si."
The young people came in, and Corey said it was time for his boat. Mrs. Lapham pressed him to stay, but he persisted, and he would not let the Colonel send him to the boat; he said he would rather walk. Outside, he pushed along toward the boat, which presently he could see lying at her landing in the bay, across the sandy tract to the left of the hotels. From time to time he almost stopped in his rapid walk, as a man does whose mind is in a pleasant tumult; and then he went forward at a swifter pace. "She's charming!" he said, and he thought he had spoken aloud. He found himself floundering about in the deep sand, wide of the path; he got back to it, and reached the boat just before she started. The clerk came to take his fare, and Corey looked radiantly up at him in his lantern-light, with a smile that he must have been wearing a long time; his cheek was stiff with it. Once some people who stood near him edged suddenly and fearfully away, and then he suspected himself of having laughed outright.
The young people came in, and Corey said it was time for his boat. Mrs. Lapham urged him to stay, but he insisted, and he wouldn’t let the Colonel send him to the boat; he said he’d rather walk. Outside, he made his way toward the boat, which he could soon see waiting at its landing in the bay, across the sandy area to the left of the hotels. Occasionally, he almost paused in his quick stride, like someone whose mind is happily scattered; then he picked up the pace again. "She's beautiful!" he said, thinking he had spoken it out loud. He found himself sinking into the deep sand, far from the path; he got back on track and reached the boat just before it departed. The clerk came to collect his fare, and Corey looked up at him in the lantern light, beaming with a smile he must have been wearing for ages; his cheek felt stiff from it. Once, a few people nearby suddenly edged away, looking scared, and he then wondered if he had laughed out loud.
XI.
COREY put off his set smile with the help of a frown, of which he first became aware after reaching home, when his father asked--
COREY dropped his forced smile and replaced it with a frown, which he only noticed after getting home, when his dad asked--
"Anything gone wrong with your department of the fine arts to-day, Tom?"
"Has anything gone wrong in your fine arts department today, Tom?"
"Oh no--no, sir," said the son, instantly relieving his brows from the strain upon them, and beaming again. "But I was thinking whether you were not perhaps right in your impression that it might be well for you to make Colonel Lapham's acquaintance before a great while."
"Oh no, not at all," said the son, immediately easing the tension on his forehead and smiling again. "But I was wondering if you might be right in thinking it would be good for you to get to know Colonel Lapham sometime soon."
"Has he been suggesting it in any way?" asked Bromfield Corey, laying aside his book and taking his lean knee between his clasped hands.
"Has he been hinting at it in any way?" asked Bromfield Corey, putting down his book and resting his lean knee between his clasped hands.
"Oh, not at all!" the young man hastened to reply. "I was merely thinking whether it might not begin to seem intentional, your not doing it."
"Oh, not at all!" the young man quickly replied. "I was just wondering if it might start to look intentional that you're not doing it."
"Well, Tom, you know I have been leaving it altogether to you----"
"Well, Tom, you know I've been totally leaving it up to you----"
"Oh, I understand, of course, and I didn't mean to urge anything of the kind----"
"Oh, I totally get it, and I didn't mean to push for anything like that----"
"You are so very much more of a Bostonian than I am, you know, that I've been waiting your motion in entire confidence that you would know just what to do, and when to do it. If I had been left quite to my own lawless impulses, I think I should have called upon your padrone at once. It seems to me that my father would have found some way of showing that he expected as much as that from people placed in the relation to him that we hold to Colonel Lapham."
"You are much more of a Bostonian than I am, you know, so I've been waiting for your lead, fully confident that you would know exactly what to do and when to do it. If I had been left to my own unpredictable impulses, I think I would have gone to see your boss right away. It seems to me that my father would have found a way to show that he expected at least that much from people in our position with Colonel Lapham."
"Do you think so?" asked the young man.
"Do you really think that?" asked the young man.
"Yes. But you know I don't pretend to be an authority in such matters. As far as they go, I am always in the hands of your mother and you children."
"Yes. But you know I don't claim to be an expert in these things. When it comes down to it, I'm always relying on your mother and you kids."
"I'm very sorry, sir. I had no idea I was over-ruling your judgment. I only wanted to spare you a formality that didn't seem quite a necessity yet. I'm very sorry," he said again, and this time with more comprehensive regret. "I shouldn't like to have seemed remiss with a man who has been so considerate of me. They are all very good-natured."
"I'm really sorry, sir. I had no idea I was going against your judgment. I just wanted to save you from a formality that didn’t seem necessary yet. I’m really sorry," he said again, this time more genuinely regretful. "I wouldn’t want to come across as negligent with someone who has been so kind to me. They’re all very understanding."
"I dare say," said Bromfield Corey, with the satisfaction which no elder can help feeling in disabling the judgment of a younger man, "that it won't be too late if I go down to your office with you to-morrow."
"I'll say," Bromfield Corey said, with the satisfaction that no older person can resist when undermining a younger man's judgment, "that it won't be too late if I go down to your office with you tomorrow."
"No, no. I didn't imagine your doing it at once, sir."
"No, no. I didn't think you would do it right away, sir."
"Ah, but nothing can prevent me from doing a thing when once I take the bit in my teeth," said the father, with the pleasure which men of weak will sometimes take in recognising their weakness. "How does their new house get on?"
"Ah, but nothing can stop me from doing something once I set my mind to it," said the father, taking a certain pleasure that men with weak will often find in acknowledging their weakness. "How is their new house coming along?"
"I believe they expect to be in it before New Year."
"I think they plan to be in it before New Year."
"Will they be a great addition to society?" asked Bromfield Corey, with unimpeachable seriousness.
"Will they be a great addition to society?" asked Bromfield Corey, with complete seriousness.
"I don't quite know what you mean," returned the son, a little uneasily.
"I’m not really sure what you mean," replied the son, feeling a bit uneasy.
"Ah, I see that you do, Tom."
"Ah, I see that you do, Tom."
"No one can help feeling that they are all people of good sense and--right ideas."
"No one can help but feel that they are all sensible people with the right ideas."
"Oh, that won't do. If society took in all the people of right ideas and good sense, it would expand beyond the calling capacity of its most active members. Even your mother's social conscientiousness could not compass it. Society is a very different sort of thing from good sense and right ideas. It is based upon them, of course, but the airy, graceful, winning superstructure which we all know demands different qualities. Have your friends got these qualities,--which may be felt, but not defined?"
"Oh, that won't work. If society accepted everyone with the right ideas and common sense, it would grow beyond what its most active members could manage. Even your mother's sense of social responsibility couldn't handle it. Society is quite different from just good sense and right ideas. It's built on those foundations, of course, but the light, graceful, appealing structure we all recognize requires different qualities. Do your friends possess these qualities, which can be sensed but not clearly defined?"
The son laughed. "To tell you the truth, sir, I don't think they have the most elemental ideas of society, as we understand it. I don't believe Mrs. Lapham ever gave a dinner."
The son laughed. "Honestly, sir, I don't think they have the most basic understanding of society, as we see it. I doubt Mrs. Lapham has ever hosted a dinner."
"And with all that money!" sighed the father.
"And with all that money!" the father sighed.
"I don't believe they have the habit of wine at table. I suspect that when they don't drink tea and coffee with their dinner, they drink ice-water."
"I don't think they usually drink wine at dinner. I guess when they're not having tea or coffee with their meal, they just drink ice water."
"Horrible!" said Bromfield Corey.
"Awful!" said Bromfield Corey.
"It appears to me that this defines them."
"It seems to me that this defines them."
"Oh yes. There are people who give dinners, and who are not cognoscible. But people who have never yet given a dinner, how is society to assimilate them?"
"Oh yes. There are people who host dinners and remain unrecognized. But how is society supposed to include those who have never hosted a dinner?"
"It digests a great many people," suggested the young man.
"It takes in a lot of people," suggested the young man.
"Yes; but they have always brought some sort of sauce piquante with them. Now, as I understand you, these friends of yours have no such sauce."
"Yes, but they always brought some kind of spicy sauce with them. Now, if I understand you correctly, these friends of yours don’t have any such sauce."
"Oh, I don't know about that!" cried the son.
"Oh, I don’t know about that!" shouted the son.
"Oh, rude, native flavours, I dare say. But that isn't what I mean. Well, then, they must spend. There is no other way for them to win their way to general regard. We must have the Colonel elected to the Ten O'clock Club, and he must put himself down in the list of those willing to entertain. Any one can manage a large supper. Yes, I see a gleam of hope for him in that direction."
"Oh, rude, local flavors, I must say. But that's not what I mean. Well, they have to spend money. There’s no other way for them to gain general respect. We need to get the Colonel elected to the Ten O'clock Club, and he has to sign up to host events. Anyone can manage a big dinner. Yes, I see a glimmer of hope for him in that area."
In the morning Bromfield Corey asked his son whether he should find Lapham at his place as early as eleven.
In the morning, Bromfield Corey asked his son if he should go to Lapham's place as early as eleven.
"I think you might find him even earlier. I've never been there before him. I doubt if the porter is there much sooner."
"I think you might find him there even earlier. I've never been there before him. I doubt the porter is there much sooner."
"Well, suppose I go with you, then?"
"Okay, so what if I go with you, then?"
"Why, if you like, sir," said the son, with some deprecation.
"Sure, if you want, sir," said the son, a bit apologetically.
"Oh, the question is, will HE like?"
"Oh, the question is, will he like it?"
"I think he will, sir;" and the father could see that his son was very much pleased.
"I think he will, sir," the father noted, observing that his son was quite pleased.
Lapham was rending an impatient course through the morning's news when they appeared at the door of his inner room. He looked up from the newspaper spread on the desk before him, and then he stood up, making an indifferent feint of not knowing that he knew Bromfield Corey by sight.
Lapham was impatiently going through the morning news when they showed up at the door of his inner room. He glanced up from the newspaper laid out on his desk and then stood up, pretending not to recognize Bromfield Corey, even though he clearly did.
"Good morning, Colonel Lapham," said the son, and Lapham waited for him to say further, "I wish to introduce my father." Then he answered, "Good morning," and added rather sternly for the elder Corey, "How do you do, sir? Will you take a chair?" and he pushed him one.
"Good morning, Colonel Lapham," said the son, and Lapham waited for him to continue, "I’d like to introduce my father." Then he replied, "Good morning," and added a bit sternly for the older Corey, "How do you do, sir? Will you take a seat?" and he offered him one.
They shook hands and sat down, and Lapham said to his subordinate, "Have a seat;" but young Corey remained standing, watching them in their observance of each other with an amusement which was a little uneasy. Lapham made his visitor speak first by waiting for him to do so.
They shook hands and sat down, and Lapham said to his subordinate, "Take a seat;" but young Corey stayed standing, watching them observe each other with a mix of amusement and a hint of discomfort. Lapham made his guest speak first by simply waiting for him to start.
"I'm glad to make your acquaintance, Colonel Lapham, and I ought to have come sooner to do so. My father in your place would have expected it of a man in my place at once, I believe. But I can't feel myself altogether a stranger as it is. I hope Mrs. Lapham is well? And your daughter?"
"I'm happy to meet you, Colonel Lapham, and I should have come by sooner. My father, if he were in your position, would have expected a man in my position to do so right away, I think. But I don't feel like a total stranger as it is. Is Mrs. Lapham doing well? And how is your daughter?"
"Thank you," said Lapham, "they're quite well."
"Thanks," Lapham said, "they're doing really well."
"They were very kind to my wife----"
"They were really nice to my wife----"
"Oh, that was nothing!" cried Lapham. "There's nothing Mrs. Lapham likes better than a chance of that sort. Mrs. Corey and the young ladies well?"
"Oh, that was nothing!" exclaimed Lapham. "There's nothing Mrs. Lapham enjoys more than an opportunity like that. How are Mrs. Corey and the young ladies?"
"Very well, when I heard from them. They're out of town."
"Alright, when I heard from them, they were out of town."
"Yes, so I understood," said Lapham, with a nod toward the son. "I believe Mr. Corey, here, told Mrs. Lapham." He leaned back in his chair, stiffly resolute to show that he was not incommoded by the exchange of these civilities.
"Yes, I get it," Lapham said, nodding at his son. "I think Mr. Corey here told Mrs. Lapham." He leaned back in his chair, determined to show that he wasn’t bothered by the exchange of pleasantries.
"Yes," said Bromfield Corey. "Tom has had the pleasure which I hope for of seeing you all. I hope you're able to make him useful to you here?" Corey looked round Lapham's room vaguely, and then out at the clerks in their railed enclosure, where his eye finally rested on an extremely pretty girl, who was operating a type-writer.
"Yes," said Bromfield Corey. "Tom has had the pleasure that I hope for of seeing you all. I hope you're able to make him helpful to you here?" Corey looked around Lapham's room aimlessly, and then out at the clerks in their enclosed area, where his gaze finally settled on a very pretty girl who was working a typewriter.
"Well, sir," replied Lapham, softening for the first time with this approach to business, "I guess it will be our own fault if we don't. By the way, Corey," he added, to the younger man, as he gathered up some letters from his desk, "here's something in your line. Spanish or French, I guess."
"Well, sir," Lapham said, finally relaxing with this business approach, "I guess it’ll be our own fault if we don’t. By the way, Corey," he added to the younger man while picking up some letters from his desk, "here’s something in your area. Spanish or French, I guess."
"I'll run them over," said Corey, taking them to his desk.
"I'll take care of that," said Corey, leading them to his desk.
His father made an offer to rise.
His father suggested they stand up.
"Don't go," said Lapham, gesturing him down again. "I just wanted to get him away a minute. I don't care to say it to his face,--I don't like the principle,--but since you ask me about it, I'd just as lief say that I've never had any young man take hold here equal to your son. I don't know as you care."
"Don't leave," Lapham said, motioning for him to sit down again. "I just wanted to get him away for a moment. I don't want to say this directly to him—I don't like the idea of it—but since you brought it up, I might as well mention that I've never had a young man step up here like your son. I don't know if that matters to you."
"You make me very happy," said Bromfield Corey. "Very happy indeed. I've always had the idea that there was something in my son, if he could only find the way to work it out. And he seems to have gone into your business for the love of it."
"You make me really happy," said Bromfield Corey. "Really happy indeed. I've always believed that there was something special in my son, if he could just figure out how to bring it out. And it looks like he's entered your field out of pure passion."
"He went to work in the right way, sir! He told me about it. He looked into it. And that paint is a thing that will bear looking into."
"He went to work the right way, sir! He told me about it. He looked into it. And that paint is something worth examining."
"Oh yes. You might think he had invented it, if you heard him celebrating it."
"Oh yes. You might think he came up with it himself if you heard him bragging about it."
"Is that so?" demanded Lapham, pleased through and through. "Well, there ain't any other way. You've got to believe in a thing before you can put any heart in it. Why, I had a partner in this thing once, along back just after the war, and he used to be always wanting to tinker with something else. 'Why,' says I, 'you've got the best thing in God's universe now. Why ain't you satisfied?' I had to get rid of him at last. I stuck to my paint, and that fellow's drifted round pretty much all over the whole country, whittling his capital down all the while, till here the other day I had to lend him some money to start him new. No, sir, you've got to believe in a thing. And I believe in your son. And I don't mind telling you that, so far as he's gone, he's a success."
"Is that so?" Lapham asked, completely pleased. "Well, there’s no other way. You have to believe in something before you can really invest yourself in it. You know, I once had a partner in this venture, back right after the war, and he was always trying to mess around with something different. 'Why,' I said, 'you've got the best thing in the world right here. Why aren't you satisfied?' I eventually had to let him go. I stuck with my paint, and that guy has wandered all over the country, slowly losing his money, until just the other day I had to lend him some to get started again. No, sir, you’ve got to believe in something. And I believe in your son. Honestly, I’ll tell you, as far as he's come, he’s a success."
"That's very kind of you."
"That's really nice of you."
"No kindness about it. As I was saying the other day to a friend of mine, I've had many a fellow right out of the street that had to work hard all his life, and didn't begin to take hold like this son of yours."
"No kindness about it. As I was saying the other day to a friend of mine, I've known plenty of guys straight off the street who had to work hard all their lives, and they didn't start to get their act together like your son."
Lapham expanded with profound self-satisfaction. As he probably conceived it, he had succeeded in praising, in a perfectly casual way, the supreme excellence of his paint, and his own sagacity and benevolence; and here he was sitting face to face with Bromfield Corey, praising his son to him, and receiving his grateful acknowledgments as if he were the father of some office-boy whom Lapham had given a place half but of charity.
Lapham looked pleased with himself. He probably thought he had effortlessly complimented the outstanding quality of his paint, as well as his own wisdom and kindness. Now he was sitting across from Bromfield Corey, praising his son and getting thankful responses as if he were the father of some office boy whom Lapham had helped out of sheer generosity.
"Yes, sir, when your son proposed to take hold here, I didn't have much faith in his ideas, that's the truth. But I had faith in him, and I saw that he meant business from the start. I could see it was born in him. Any one could."
"Yeah, when your son suggested taking charge here, I didn't really believe in his ideas, to be honest. But I believed in him, and I could tell he was serious from the beginning. It was clear that he had a natural drive for it. Anyone could see that."
"I'm afraid he didn't inherit it directly from me," said Bromfield Corey; "but it's in the blood, on both sides." "Well, sir, we can't help those things," said Lapham compassionately. "Some of us have got it, and some of us haven't. The idea is to make the most of what we HAVE got."
"I'm afraid he didn't inherit it directly from me," said Bromfield Corey; "but it's in the blood, on both sides." "Well, sir, we can't change those things," said Lapham empathetically. "Some of us have it, and some of us don't. The goal is to make the most of what we do have."
"Oh yes; that is the idea. By all means."
"Oh yes; that's the idea. Absolutely."
"And you can't ever tell what's in you till you try. Why, when I started this thing, I didn't more than half understand my own strength. I wouldn't have said, looking back, that I could have stood the wear and tear of what I've been through. But I developed as I went along. It's just like exercising your muscles in a gymnasium. You can lift twice or three times as much after you've been in training a month as you could before. And I can see that it's going to be just so with your son. His going through college won't hurt him,--he'll soon slough all that off,--and his bringing up won't; don't be anxious about it. I noticed in the army that some of the fellows that had the most go-ahead were fellows that hadn't ever had much more to do than girls before the war broke out. Your son will get along."
"And you can never really know what you're capable of until you try. When I started this, I didn't fully understand my own strength. Looking back, I wouldn't have thought I could handle everything I've been through. But I grew as I went along. It's just like working out in a gym. You can lift two or three times more after training for a month than you could before. I can see the same will happen with your son. College won't hurt him; he'll shake that off quickly, and his upbringing won't hold him back either—so don’t worry about it. I noticed in the army that some of the most ambitious guys were the ones who hadn’t done much more than hang out with girls before the war started. Your son will be just fine."
"Thank you," said Bromfield Corey, and smiled--whether because his spirit was safe in the humility he sometimes boasted, or because it was triply armed in pride against anything the Colonel's kindness could do.
"Thanks," said Bromfield Corey, smiling—whether because he felt secure in the humility he occasionally bragged about, or because he was extra defensive in his pride against anything the Colonel's kindness could bring.
"He'll get along. He's a good business man, and he's a fine fellow. MUST you go?" asked Lapham, as Bromfield Corey now rose more resolutely. "Well, glad to see you. It was natural you should want to come and see what he was about, and I'm glad you did. I should have felt just so about it. Here is some of our stuff," he said, pointing out the various packages in his office, including the Persis Brand.
"He'll manage just fine. He's a good businessman and a great guy. "Do you really have to go?" Lapham asked as Bromfield Corey stood up more determinedly. "Well, it's good to see you. It makes sense that you wanted to come check on him, and I'm glad you did. I would have felt the same way. Here’s some of our products," he said, pointing to the different packages in his office, including the Persis Brand.
"Ah, that's very nice, very nice indeed," said his visitor. "That colour through the jar--very rich--delicious. Is Persis Brand a name?"
"Ah, that's really nice, truly nice," said his visitor. "That color in the jar—very rich—delicious. Is Persis Brand a name?"
Lapham blushed.
Lapham turned red.
"Well, Persis is. I don't know as you saw an interview that fellow published in the Events a while back?"
"Well, Persis is. I don't know if you saw the interview that guy published in the Events some time ago?"
"What is the Events?"
"What are the Events?"
"Well, it's that new paper Witherby's started."
"Well, it's that new paper Witherby started."
"No," said Bromfield Corey, "I haven't seen it. I read The Daily," he explained; by which he meant The Daily Advertiser, the only daily there is in the old-fashioned Bostonian sense.
"No," said Bromfield Corey, "I haven't seen it. I read The Daily," he clarified; by that, he meant The Daily Advertiser, the only daily in the traditional Bostonian sense.
"He put a lot of stuff in my mouth that I never said," resumed Lapham; "but that's neither here nor there, so long as you haven't seen it. Here's the department your son's in," and he showed him the foreign labels. Then he took him out into the warehouse to see the large packages. At the head of the stairs, where his guest stopped to nod to his son and say "Good-bye, Tom," Lapham insisted upon going down to the lower door with him "Well, call again," he said in hospitable dismissal. "I shall always be glad to see you. There ain't a great deal doing at this season." Bromfield Corey thanked him, and let his hand remain perforce in Lapham's lingering grasp. "If you ever like to ride after a good horse----" the Colonel began.
"He put a lot of words in my mouth that I never said," Lapham continued; "but that’s not important, as long as you didn't see it. Here's the department your son is in," and he pointed out the foreign labels. Then he took him into the warehouse to check out the large packages. At the top of the stairs, where his guest paused to wave to his son and say, "Good-bye, Tom," Lapham insisted on going down to the lower door with him. "Well, come back anytime," he said, happily sending him off. "I’ll always be glad to see you. There isn’t a whole lot going on this time of year." Bromfield Corey thanked him and let his hand stay in Lapham's lingering grip. "If you ever want to go after a good horse—" the Colonel started.
"Oh, no, no, no; thank you! The better the horse, the more I should be scared. Tom has told me of your driving!"
"Oh, no, no, no; thank you! The better the horse, the more I'd be scared. Tom has told me about your driving!"
"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed the Colonel. "Well! every one to his taste. Well, good morning, sir!" and he suffered him to go.
"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed the Colonel. "Well! everyone has their own preferences. Good morning, sir!" and he let him leave.
"Who is the old man blowing to this morning?" asked Walker, the book-keeper, making an errand to Corey's desk.
"Who is the old man talking to this morning?" asked Walker, the bookkeeper, as he made his way to Corey's desk.
"My father."
"My dad."
"Oh! That your father? I thought he must be one of your Italian correspondents that you'd been showing round, or Spanish."
"Oh! Is that your dad? I thought he was one of those Italian friends you were introducing around, or maybe Spanish."
In fact, as Bromfield Corey found his way at his leisurely pace up through the streets on which the prosperity of his native city was founded, hardly any figure could have looked more alien to its life. He glanced up and down the facades and through the crooked vistas like a stranger, and the swarthy fruiterer of whom he bought an apple, apparently for the pleasure of holding it in his hand, was not surprised that the purchase should be transacted in his own tongue.
In fact, as Bromfield Corey strolled leisurely through the streets that supported the prosperity of his hometown, he seemed completely out of place. He looked up and down the buildings and through the winding views like a tourist, and the dark-skinned fruit vendor from whom he bought an apple—seemingly just to enjoy holding it—was not surprised that the transaction was done in his own language.
Lapham walked back through the outer office to his own room without looking at Corey, and during the day he spoke to him only of business matters. That must have been his way of letting Corey see that he was not overcome by the honour of his father's visit. But he presented himself at Nantasket with the event so perceptibly on his mind that his wife asked: "Well, Silas, has Rogers been borrowing any more money of you? I don't want you should let that thing go too far. You've done enough."
Lapham walked back through the outer office to his own room without glancing at Corey, and throughout the day, he only talked to him about work-related issues. That must have been his way of showing Corey that he wasn't swayed by the honor of his father's visit. However, he showed up at Nantasket clearly preoccupied with the event, prompting his wife to ask, "Well, Silas, has Rogers borrowed more money from you? I don't want you to let that go too far. You've done enough."
"You needn't be afraid. I've seen the last of Rogers for one while." He hesitated, to give the fact an effect of no importance. "Corey's father called this morning."
"You don't need to be worried. I've seen the last of Rogers for a bit." He paused, trying to make the fact seem unimportant. "Corey's dad called this morning."
"Did he?" said Mrs. Lapham, willing to humour his feint of indifference. "Did HE want to borrow some money too?" "Not as I understood." Lapham was smoking at great ease, and his wife had some crocheting on the other side of the lamp from him.
"Did he?" asked Mrs. Lapham, eager to play along with his act of indifference. "Did HE want to borrow some money too?" "Not that I understood." Lapham was smoking comfortably, and his wife was doing some crocheting on the other side of the lamp from him.
The girls were on the piazza looking at the moon on the water again. "There's no man in it to-night," Penelope said, and Irene laughed forlornly.
The girls were on the plaza looking at the moon reflecting on the water again. "There's no man in it tonight," Penelope said, and Irene laughed sadly.
"What DID he want, then?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"What did he want, then?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"Oh, I don't know. Seemed to be just a friendly call. Said he ought to have come before."
"Oh, I’m not sure. It seemed like just a friendly call. He said he should have come by earlier."
Mrs. Lapham was silent a while. Then she said: "Well, I hope you're satisfied now."
Mrs. Lapham was quiet for a moment. Then she said, "Well, I hope you're happy now."
Lapham rejected the sympathy too openly offered. "I don't know about being satisfied. I wa'n't in any hurry to see him."
Lapham openly dismissed the sympathy that was offered. "I don’t know about being satisfied. I wasn’t in any rush to see him."
His wife permitted him this pretence also. "What sort of a person is he, anyway?"
His wife allowed him this act as well. "What kind of person is he, anyway?"
"Well, not much like his son. There's no sort of business about him. I don't know just how you'd describe him. He's tall; and he's got white hair and a moustache; and his fingers are very long and limber. I couldn't help noticing them as he sat there with his hands on the top of his cane. Didn't seem to be dressed very much, and acted just like anybody. Didn't talk much. Guess I did most of the talking. Said he was glad I seemed to be getting along so well with his son. He asked after you and Irene; and he said he couldn't feel just like a stranger. Said you had been very kind to his wife. Of course I turned it off. Yes," said Lapham thoughtfully, with his hands resting on his knees, and his cigar between the fingers of his left hand, "I guess he meant to do the right thing, every way. Don't know as I ever saw a much pleasanter man. Dunno but what he's about the pleasantest man I ever did see." He was not letting his wife see in his averted face the struggle that revealed itself there--the struggle of stalwart achievement not to feel flattered at the notice of sterile elegance, not to be sneakingly glad of its amiability, but to stand up and look at it with eyes on the same level. God, who made us so much like himself, but out of the dust, alone knows when that struggle will end. The time had been when Lapham could not have imagined any worldly splendour which his dollars could not buy if he chose to spend them for it; but his wife's half discoveries, taking form again in his ignorance of the world, filled him with helpless misgiving. A cloudy vision of something unpurchasable, where he had supposed there was nothing, had cowed him in spite of the burly resistance of his pride.
"Well, he's not much like his son. There’s nothing really business-like about him. I’m not sure how to describe him. He’s tall, has white hair and a mustache, and his fingers are really long and flexible. I couldn’t help but notice them as he sat there with his hands on the top of his cane. He didn't seem to be dressed up, and he acted just like anyone else. He didn’t talk much. I guess I did most of the talking. He said he was glad I seemed to be getting along so well with his son. He asked about you and Irene and said he couldn’t quite feel like a stranger. He mentioned that you had been very kind to his wife. Of course, I brushed it off. Yes," said Lapham thoughtfully, with his hands resting on his knees and his cigar between the fingers of his left hand, "I suppose he meant to do the right thing in every way. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a much nicer guy. I don’t know if he’s the nicest guy I’ve ever seen." He was making sure his wife didn’t see the struggle on his averted face—the struggle of his solid achievement not to feel flattered by the attention of someone so elegant and not to feel secretly pleased by his friendliness, but to stand up and look at it with eyes on the same level. God, who made us so much like Himself, but out of the dust, alone knows when that struggle will end. There was a time when Lapham couldn’t have imagined any worldly splendor that his money couldn’t buy if he chose to spend it, but his wife’s half-realizations, taking shape again in his ignorance of the world, filled him with helpless uncertainty. A vague idea of something that couldn’t be bought, where he had believed there was nothing, had unsettled him despite the strong resistance of his pride."
"I don't see why he shouldn't be pleasant," said Mrs. Lapham. "He's never done anything else."
"I don't see why he shouldn't be nice," said Mrs. Lapham. "He's never done anything but that."
Lapham looked up consciously, with an uneasy laugh. "Pshaw, Persis! you never forget anything?"
Lapham looked up intentionally, with a nervous laugh. "Come on, Persis! You never forget anything?"
"Oh, I've got more than that to remember. I suppose you asked him to ride after the mare?"
"Oh, I have more than that to remember. I guess you asked him to ride after the mare?"
"Well," said Lapham, reddening guiltily, "he said he was afraid of a good horse."
"Well," Lapham said, blushing with guilt, "he said he was scared of a good horse."
"Then, of course, you hadn't asked him." Mrs. Lapham crocheted in silence, and her husband leaned back in his chair and smoked.
"Then, of course, you didn't ask him." Mrs. Lapham crocheted quietly, and her husband leaned back in his chair and smoked.
At last he said, "I'm going to push that house forward. They're loafing on it. There's no reason why we shouldn't be in it by Thanksgiving. I don't believe in moving in the dead of winter."
At last he said, "I'm going to get that house moving. They're slacking off on it. There's no reason we shouldn't be in it by Thanksgiving. I don't believe in moving in the middle of winter."
"We can wait till spring. We're very comfortable in the old place," answered his wife. Then she broke out on him: "What are you in such a hurry to get into that house for? Do you want to invite the Coreys to a house-warming?"
"We can wait until spring. We're really comfortable in the old place," his wife replied. Then she confronted him: "Why are you so eager to move into that house? Do you want to invite the Coreys for a housewarming?"
Lapham looked at her without speaking.
Lapham stared at her in silence.
"Don't you suppose I can see through you I declare, Silas Lapham, if I didn't know different, I should say you were about the biggest fool! Don't you know ANYthing? Don't you know that it wouldn't do to ask those people to our house before they've asked us to theirs? They'd laugh in our faces!"
"Don't you think I can see right through you? I swear, Silas Lapham, if I didn't know better, I'd say you're the biggest fool! Don't you know ANYTHING? Don't you realize that it wouldn't be smart to invite those people to our house before they invite us to theirs? They'd laugh at us!"
"I don't believe they'd laugh in our faces. What's the difference between our asking them and their asking us?" demanded the Colonel sulkily.
"I don't think they'd laugh in our faces. What's the difference between us asking them and them asking us?" the Colonel demanded sulkily.
"Oh, well! If you don t see!"
"Oh, well! If you don’t see!"
"Well, I DON'T see. But I don't want to ask them to the house. I suppose, if I want to, I can invite him down to a fish dinner at Taft's."
"Well, I don't see. But I don't want to invite them over to the house. I guess, if I feel like it, I can ask him to come over for a fish dinner at Taft's."
Mrs. Lapham fell back in her chair, and let her work drop in her lap with that "Tckk!" in which her sex knows how to express utter contempt and despair.
Mrs. Lapham slumped in her chair and let her work fall into her lap with that "Tckk!" that women know how to show when they're completely fed up and frustrated.
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"Well, if you DO such a thing, Silas, I'll never speak to you again! It's no USE! It's NO use! I did think, after you'd behaved so well about Rogers, I might trust you a little. But I see I can't. I presume as long as you live you'll have to be nosed about like a perfect--I don't know what!"
"Well, if you do something like that, Silas, I’ll never talk to you again! It’s pointless! It’s absolutely pointless! I really thought that since you acted so well with Rogers, I could trust you a bit. But I see I can’t. I guess for as long as you live, you’ll just have to be poked and prodded like a complete—I don’t know what!"
"What are you making such a fuss about?" demanded Lapham, terribly crestfallen, but trying to pluck up a spirit. "I haven't done anything yet. I can't ask your advice about anything any more without having you fly out. Confound it! I shall do as I please after this."
"What are you making such a big deal about?" Lapham demanded, clearly upset but trying to stay upbeat. "I haven't done anything yet. I can't ask for your advice on anything anymore without you getting all upset. Damn it! I'll do what I want from now on."
But as if he could not endure that contemptuous atmosphere, he got up, and his wife heard him in the dining-room pouring himself out a glass of ice-water, and then heard him mount the stairs to their room, and slam its door after him.
But as if he couldn't stand that dismissive atmosphere any longer, he got up, and his wife heard him in the dining room pouring himself a glass of ice water, then heard him go up the stairs to their room and slam the door behind him.
"Do you know what your father's wanting to do now?" Mrs. Lapham asked her eldest daughter, who lounged into the parlour a moment with her wrap stringing from her arm, while the younger went straight to bed. "He wants to invite Mr. Corey's father to a fish dinner at Taft's!"
"Do you know what your dad wants to do now?" Mrs. Lapham asked her oldest daughter, who casually stepped into the living room with her shawl hanging from her arm, while the younger one went straight to bed. "He wants to invite Mr. Corey's dad to a fish dinner at Taft's!"
Penelope was yawning with her hand on her mouth; she stopped, and, with a laugh of amused expectance, sank into a chair, her shoulders shrugged forward.
Penelope was yawning with her hand over her mouth; she paused, and, with a laugh of playful anticipation, sank into a chair, her shoulders slumping forward.
"Why! what in the world has put the Colonel up to that?"
"Wow! What on earth made the Colonel do that?"
"Put him up to it! There's that fellow, who ought have come to see him long ago, drops into his office this morning, and talks five minutes with him, and your father is flattered out of his five senses. He's crazy to get in with those people, and I shall have a perfect battle to keep him within bounds."
"Encourage him to do it! That guy, who should have come to see him ages ago, stops by his office this morning, chats with him for five minutes, and your dad is completely flattered. He’s desperate to connect with those people, and I’m going to have a tough time keeping him in check."
"Well, Persis, ma'am, you can't say but what you began it," said Penelope.
"Well, Persis, ma'am, you can't deny that you started it," Penelope said.
"Oh yes, I began it," confessed Mrs. Lapham. "Pen," she broke out, "what do you suppose he means by it?"
"Oh yes, I started it," Mrs. Lapham admitted. "Pen," she exclaimed, "what do you think he means by that?"
"Who? Mr. Corey's father? What does the Colonel think?"
"Who? Mr. Corey's dad? What does the Colonel think?"
"Oh, the Colonel!" cried Mrs. Lapham. She added tremulously: "Perhaps he IS right. He DID seem to take a fancy to her last summer, and now if he's called in that way . . ." She left her daughter to distribute the pronouns aright, and resumed: "Of course, I should have said once that there wasn't any question about it. I should have said so last year; and I don't know what it is keeps me from saying so now. I suppose I know a little more about things than I did; and your father's being so bent on it sets me all in a twitter. He thinks his money can do everything. Well, I don't say but what it can, a good many. And 'Rene is as good a child as ever there was; and I don't see but what she's pretty-appearing enough to suit any one. She's pretty-behaved, too; and she IS the most capable girl. I presume young men don't care very much for such things nowadays; but there ain't a great many girls can go right into the kitchen, and make such a custard as she did yesterday. And look at the way she does, through the whole house! She can't seem to go into a room without the things fly right into their places. And if she had to do it to-morrow, she could make all her own dresses a great deal better than them we pay to do it. I don't say but what he's about as nice a fellow as ever stepped. But there! I'm ashamed of going on so."
"Oh, the Colonel!" exclaimed Mrs. Lapham. She added nervously, "Maybe he's right. He did seem to take a liking to her last summer, and now if he’s reaching out like this..." She left her daughter to sort out the pronouns and continued, "Honestly, I should have said before that there was no question about it. I should have said so last year; and I don’t know what’s stopping me from saying it now. I guess I understand a bit more about things than I did; and your father's determination about it has me all flustered. He thinks his money can solve everything. Well, I can't deny that it might help a lot. And 'Rene is as good a kid as ever there was; and I think she’s attractive enough for anyone. She’s well-mannered too, and she really is the most capable girl. I assume young men don’t care much about that stuff these days; but there aren’t many girls who can just step into the kitchen and whip up a custard like she did yesterday. And look at how she organizes everything throughout the house! She can’t walk into a room without things falling right into place. And if she had to, she could make all her own dresses way better than those we pay for. I don't doubt that he’s one of the nicest guys around. But there! I’m embarrassed for talking so much."
"Well, mother," said the girl after a pause, in which she looked as if a little weary of the subject, "why do you worry about it? If it's to be it'll be, and if it isn't----"
"Well, Mom," the girl said after a pause, looking a bit tired of the topic, "why are you worried about it? If it's meant to happen, it will, and if it isn't----"
"Yes, that's what I tell your father. But when it comes to myself, I see how hard it is for him to rest quiet. I'm afraid we shall all do something we'll repent of afterwards."
"Yes, that's what I tell your dad. But when it comes to me, I see how hard it is for him to relax. I'm worried we’re all going to do something we'll regret later."
"Well, ma'am," said Penelope, "I don't intend to do anything wrong; but if I do, I promise not to be sorry for it. I'll go that far. And I think I wouldn't be sorry for it beforehand, if I were in your place, mother. Let the Colonel go on! He likes to manoeuvre, and he isn't going to hurt any one. The Corey family can take care of themselves, I guess."
"Well, ma'am," Penelope said, "I don't plan to do anything wrong; but if I do, I promise I won't feel bad about it. I'll go that far. And honestly, I wouldn't feel bad about it beforehand if I were you, mom. Let the Colonel do his thing! He enjoys strategizing, and he's not going to hurt anyone. I think the Corey family can handle themselves."
She laughed in her throat, drawing down the corners of her mouth, and enjoying the resolution with which her mother tried to fling off the burden of her anxieties. "Pen! I believe you're right. You always do see things in such a light! There! I don't care if he brings him down every day."
She chuckled softly, pulling the corners of her mouth down, and relished how her mother tried to shake off her worries. "Pen! I think you're spot on. You always see things so clearly! There! I don't mind if he brings him down every day."
"Well, ma'am," said Pen, "I don't believe 'Rene would, either. She's just so indifferent!"
"Well, ma'am," said Pen, "I don't think 'Rene would either. She's just so indifferent!"
The Colonel slept badly that night, and in the morning Mrs. Lapham came to breakfast without him.
The Colonel had a bad night's sleep, and in the morning, Mrs. Lapham went to breakfast without him.
"Your father ain't well," she reported. "He's had one of his turns."
"Your dad isn't doing well," she said. "He's had one of his episodes."
"I should have thought he had two or three of them," said Penelope, "by the stamping round I heard. Isn't he coming to breakfast?"
"I would have thought he had two or three of them," Penelope said, "by the stomping I heard. Isn't he coming to breakfast?"
"Not just yet," said her mother. "He's asleep, and he'll be all right if he gets his nap out. I don't want you girls should make any great noise." "Oh, we'll be quiet enough," returned Penelope. "Well, I'm glad the Colonel isn't sojering. At first I thought he might be sojering." She broke into a laugh, and, struggling indolently with it, looked at her sister. "You don't think it'll be necessary for anybody to come down from the office and take orders from him while he's laid up, do you, mother?" she inquired.
"Not just yet," her mother said. "He's asleep, and he'll be fine if he gets his nap in. I don't want you girls making too much noise." "Oh, we'll be quiet enough," Penelope replied. "Well, I'm glad the Colonel isn't serving. At first, I thought he might be serving." She burst into laughter and, somewhat lazily fighting it off, looked at her sister. "You don’t think anyone will need to come down from the office and take orders from him while he's resting, do you, Mom?" she asked.
"Pen!" cried Irene.
"Pen!" yelled Irene.
"He'll be well enough to go up on the ten o'clock boat," said the mother sharply.
"He'll be fine to take the ten o'clock boat," said the mother sharply.
"I think papa works too hard all through the summer. Why don't you make him take a rest, mamma?" asked Irene.
"I think Dad works too hard all summer. Why don’t you make him take a break, Mom?" asked Irene.
"Oh, take a rest! The man slaves harder every year. It used to be so that he'd take a little time off now and then; but I declare, he hardly ever seems to breathe now away from his office. And this year he says he doesn't intend to go down to Lapham, except to see after the works for a few days. I don't know what to do with the man any more! Seems as if the more money he got, the more he wanted to get. It scares me to think what would happen to him if he lost it. I know one thing," concluded Mrs. Lapham. "He shall not go back to the office to-day."
"Oh, take a break! The man works harder every year. It used to be that he'd take some time off now and then, but honestly, he hardly seems to take a breath away from his office now. And this year he says he doesn't plan to go down to Lapham, except to check on the works for a few days. I don't know what to do with him anymore! It seems that the more money he makes, the more he wants to make. It worries me to think about what would happen to him if he lost it all. I know one thing," concluded Mrs. Lapham. "He is not going back to the office today."
"Then he won't go up on the ten o'clock boat," Pen reminded her.
"Then he won't take the ten o'clock boat," Pen reminded her.
"No, he won't. You can just drive over to the hotel as soon as you're through, girls, and telegraph that he's not well, and won't be at the office till to-morrow. I'm not going to have them send anybody down here to bother him."
"No, he won't. You girls can just drive over to the hotel as soon as you're done and send a telegram saying he’s not feeling well and won’t be at the office until tomorrow. I’m not going to let them send anyone down here to disturb him."
"That's a blow," said Pen. "I didn't know but they might send----" she looked demurely at her sister--"Dennis!"
"That’s tough," said Pen. "I didn’t know they might send----" she glanced shyly at her sister--"Dennis!"
"Mamma!" cried Irene.
"Mom!" cried Irene.
"Well, I declare, there's no living with this family any more," said Penelope.
"Well, I swear, I can’t stand living with this family anymore," said Penelope.
"There, Pen, be done!" commanded her mother. But perhaps she did not intend to forbid her teasing. It gave a pleasant sort of reality to the affair that was in her mind, and made what she wished appear not only possible but probable.
"There, Pen, stop it!" her mother commanded. But maybe she didn't really mean to put an end to her teasing. It added a nice touch of reality to what she was thinking and made what she wanted seem not just possible but likely.
Lapham got up and lounged about, fretting and rebelling as each boat departed without him, through the day; before night he became very cross, in spite of the efforts of the family to soothe him, and grumbled that he had been kept from going up to town. "I might as well have gone as not," he repeated, till his wife lost her patience.
Lapham got up and wandered around, anxious and frustrated as each boat left without him throughout the day; by nightfall, he was in a bad mood despite the family’s attempts to calm him down, and complained that he had been prevented from going to town. “I might as well have gone as not,” he kept saying until his wife ran out of patience.
"Well, you shall go to-morrow, Silas, if you have to be carried to the boat."
"Well, you’ll go tomorrow, Silas, even if we have to carry you to the boat."
"I declare," said Penelope, "the Colonel don't pet worth a cent."
"I declare," said Penelope, "the Colonel doesn’t know how to give affection at all."
The six o'clock boat brought Corey. The girls were sitting on the piazza, and Irene saw him first.
The six o'clock boat brought Corey. The girls were sitting on the porch, and Irene saw him first.
"O Pen!" she whispered, with her heart in her face; and Penelope had no time for mockery before he was at the steps.
"O Pen!" she whispered, her heart on her sleeve; and Penelope had no time for teasing before he was at the steps.
"I hope Colonel Lapham isn't ill," he said, and they could hear their mother engaged in a moral contest with their father indoors.
"I hope Colonel Lapham isn’t sick," he said, and they could hear their mom having a moral debate with their dad inside.
"Go and put on your coat! I say you shall! It don't matter HOW he sees you at the office, shirt-sleeves or not. You're in a gentleman's house now--or you ought to be--and you shan't see company in your dressing-gown."
"Go put on your coat! I’m telling you to! It doesn’t matter HOW he sees you at the office, whether in shirt sleeves or not. You’re in a gentleman's house now—or you should be—and you shouldn't see guests in your dressing gown."
Penelope hurried in to subdue her mother's anger.
Penelope rushed in to calm her mother's anger.
"Oh, he's very much better, thank you!" said Irene, speaking up loudly to drown the noise of the controversy.
"Oh, he's doing a lot better, thank you!" said Irene, raising her voice to be heard over the noise of the argument.
"I'm glad of that," said Corey, and when she led him indoors the vanquished Colonel met his visitor in a double-breasted frock-coat, which he was still buttoning up. He could not persuade himself at once that Corey had not come upon some urgent business matter, and when he was clear that he had come out of civility, surprise mingled with his gratification that he should be the object of solicitude to the young man. In Lapham's circle of acquaintance they complained when they were sick, but they made no womanish inquiries after one another's health, and certainly paid no visits of sympathy till matters were serious. He would have enlarged upon the particulars of his indisposition if he had been allowed to do so; and after tea, which Corey took with them, he would have remained to entertain him if his wife had not sent him to bed. She followed him to see that he took some medicine she had prescribed for him, but she went first to Penelope's room, where she found the girl with a book in her hand, which she was not reading.
"I'm glad to hear that," said Corey, and when she led him inside, the defeated Colonel met his visitor in a double-breasted coat, which he was still buttoning up. He couldn’t convince himself right away that Corey hadn’t come for some important business, and once he realized the visit was out of courtesy, surprise mixed with his pleasure that the young man was concerned about him. In Lapham's social circle, people would complain when they were sick, but they never asked each other about their health in a caring way, nor did they make sympathy visits unless things were serious. He would have elaborated on the details of his illness if he’d had the chance; and after tea, which Corey shared with them, he would have stayed to entertain him if his wife hadn’t sent him to bed. She followed him to make sure he took the medicine she had prescribed, but she stopped first at Penelope's room, where she found the girl holding a book that she wasn’t reading.
"You better go down," said the mother. "I've got to go to your father, and Irene is all alone with Mr. Corey; and I know she'll be on pins and needles without you're there to help make it go off."
"You should go down," said the mother. "I need to see your father, and Irene is all by herself with Mr. Corey; I know she'll be really anxious without you there to help things go smoothly."
"She'd better try to get along without me, mother," said Penelope soberly. "I can't always be with them."
"She should try to manage without me, Mom," Penelope said seriously. "I can't always be there for them."
"Well," replied Mrs. Lapham, "then I must. There'll be a perfect Quaker meeting down there."
"Well," replied Mrs. Lapham, "then I have to. There will be a perfect Quaker meeting down there."
"Oh, I guess 'Rene will find something to say if you leave her to herself. Or if she don't, HE must. It'll be all right for you to go down when you get ready; but I shan't go till toward the last. If he's coming here to see Irene--and I don't believe he's come on father's account--he wants to see her and not me. If she can't interest him alone, perhaps he'd as well find it out now as any time. At any rate, I guess you'd better make the experiment. You'll know whether it's a success if he comes again."
"Oh, I think 'Rene will come up with something to say if you leave her alone. Or if she doesn't, HE has to. You can go down whenever you're ready, but I won't go until closer to the end. If he's coming here to see Irene—and I doubt he's here for my father's sake—then he wants to see her, not me. If she can't hold his interest on her own, it’s probably better for him to find that out now rather than later. Anyway, I suppose you should give it a try. You'll know if it worked if he comes back."
"Well," said the mother, "may be you're right. I'll go down directly. It does seem as if he did mean something, after all."
"Well," said the mother, "maybe you're right. I'll go down right away. It does seem like he meant something, after all."
Mrs. Lapham did not hasten to return to her guest. In her own girlhood it was supposed that if a young man seemed to be coming to see a girl, it was only common-sense to suppose that he wished to see her alone; and her life in town had left Mrs. Lapham's simple traditions in this respect unchanged. She did with her daughter as her mother would have done with her.
Mrs. Lapham didn't rush back to her guest. In her own youth, it was commonly understood that if a young man came to visit a girl, it was only natural to think he wanted to see her alone; and her time in town hadn't changed Mrs. Lapham's straightforward beliefs about this. She treated her daughter the way her own mother would have treated her.
Where Penelope sat with her book, she heard the continuous murmur of voices below, and after a long interval she heard her mother descend. She did not read the open book that lay in her lap, though she kept her eyes fast on the print. Once she rose and almost shut the door, so that she could scarcely hear; then she opened it wide again with a self-disdainful air, and resolutely went back to her book, which again she did not read. But she remained in her room till it was nearly time for Corey to return to his boat.
Where Penelope sat with her book, she heard the constant murmur of voices below, and after a long while, she heard her mother come down. She didn’t read the open book resting in her lap, even though her eyes were fixed on the text. At one point, she stood up and nearly closed the door, so that she could barely hear anything; then she opened it wide again with a self-disdainful expression and determinedly went back to her book, which she still didn’t read. But she stayed in her room until it was almost time for Corey to head back to his boat.
When they were alone again, Irene made a feint of scolding her for leaving her to entertain Mr. Corey.
When they were alone again, Irene pretended to scold her for leaving her to entertain Mr. Corey.
"Why! didn't you have a pleasant call?" asked Penelope.
"Why! Did you not have a nice call?" asked Penelope.
Irene threw her arms round her. "Oh, it was a SPLENDID call! I didn't suppose I could make it go off so well. We talked nearly the whole time about you!"
Irene wrapped her arms around her. "Oh, it was an AMAZING call! I didn’t think I could make it go so well. We talked almost the whole time about you!"
"I don't think THAT was a very interesting subject."
"I don't think that was a very interesting topic."
"He kept asking about you. He asked everything. You don't know how much he thinks of you, Pen. O Pen! what do you think made him come? Do you think he really did come to see how papa was?" Irene buried her face in her sister's neck.
"He kept asking about you. He wanted to know everything. You have no idea how much he cares about you, Pen. Oh Pen! What do you think made him come? Do you think he really came to check on how dad was doing?" Irene buried her face in her sister's neck.
Penelope stood with her arms at her side, submitting. "Well," she said, "I don't think he did, altogether."
Penelope stood with her arms at her side, accepting it. "Well," she said, "I don't think he did, entirely."
Irene, all glowing, released her. "Don't you--don't you REALLY? O Pen! don't you think he IS nice? Don't you think he's handsome? Don't you think I behaved horridly when we first met him this evening, not thanking him for coming? I know he thinks I've no manners. But it seemed as if it would be thanking him for coming to see me. Ought I to have asked him to come again, when he said good-night? I didn't; I couldn't. Do you believe he'll think I don't want him to? You don't believe he would keep coming if he didn't--want to----"
Irene, all lit up, let her go. "Don't you--don't you REALLY? Oh, Pen! Don't you think he's nice? Don't you think he's handsome? Don't you think I acted terribly when we first met him this evening, not thanking him for coming? I know he thinks I have no manners. But it felt like I would be thanking him for coming to see me. Should I have asked him to come again when he said good-night? I didn't; I couldn't. Do you think he'll think I don't want him to? You don't really believe he would keep coming if he didn't--want to----"
"He hasn't kept coming a great deal, yet," suggested Penelope.
"He hasn't been coming around much lately," suggested Penelope.
"No; I know he hasn't. But if he--if he should?"
"No; I know he hasn't. But what if he—what if he does?"
"Then I should think he wanted to."
"Then I guess he wanted to."
"Oh, would you--WOULD you? Oh, how good you always are, Pen! And you always say what you think. I wish there was some one coming to see you too. That's all that I don't like about it. Perhaps----He was telling about his friend there in Texas----"
"Oh, would you--WOULD you? Oh, how kind you always are, Pen! And you always speak your mind. I wish someone was coming to see you too. That's the only part I don't like about this. Maybe----He was talking about his friend out in Texas----"
"Well," said Penelope, "his friend couldn't call often from Texas. You needn't ask Mr. Corey to trouble about me, 'Rene. I think I can manage to worry along, if you're satisfied."
"Well," said Penelope, "his friend can't call often from Texas. You don't need to ask Mr. Corey to worry about me, 'Rene. I think I can manage to get by, if you're okay with that."
"Oh, I AM, Pen. When do you suppose he'll come again?" Irene pushed some of Penelope's things aside on the dressing-case, to rest her elbow and talk at ease. Penelope came up and put them back.
"Oh, I AM, Pen. When do you think he'll come back?" Irene moved some of Penelope's things aside on the dresser to rest her elbow and talk comfortably. Penelope came over and put them back.
"Well, not to-night," she said; "and if that's what you're sitting up for----"
"Well, not tonight," she said; "and if that's why you're staying up----"
Irene caught her round the neck again, and ran out of the room.
Irene grabbed her by the neck again and ran out of the room.
The Colonel was packed off on the eight o'clock boat the next morning; but his recovery did not prevent Corey from repeating his visit in a week. This time Irene came radiantly up to Penelope's room, where she had again withdrawn herself. "You must come down, Pen," she said. "He's asked if you're not well, and mamma says you've got to come."
The Colonel was sent off on the eight o'clock boat the next morning; but his recovery didn't stop Corey from visiting again in a week. This time, Irene came beaming into Penelope's room, where she had once more isolated herself. "You have to come down, Pen," she said. "He's asked if you're okay, and mom says you need to come."
After that Penelope helped Irene through with her calls, and talked them over with her far into the night after Corey was gone. But when the impatient curiosity of her mother pressed her for some opinion of the affair, she said, "You know as much as I do, mother."
After that, Penelope helped Irene with her calls and discussed them with her late into the night after Corey left. But when her mother's impatient curiosity pushed her for an opinion on the matter, she replied, "You know as much as I do, Mom."
"Don't he ever say anything to you about her--praise her up, any?"
"Doesn't he ever say anything to you about her—like compliment her or anything?"
"He's never mentioned Irene to me."
"He's never talked about Irene to me."
"He hasn't to me, either," said Mrs. Lapham, with a sigh of trouble. "Then what makes him keep coming?"
"He hasn't to me, either," Mrs. Lapham said with a troubled sigh. "So why does he keep coming?"
"I can't tell you. One thing, he says there isn't a house open in Boston where he's acquainted. Wait till some of his friends get back, and then if he keeps coming, it'll be time to inquire."
"I can't tell you. One thing, he says there isn't a house open in Boston that he knows. Wait until some of his friends come back, and then if he keeps showing up, it'll be time to ask."
"Well!" said the mother; but as the weeks passed she was less and less able to attribute Corey's visits to his loneliness in town, and turned to her husband for comfort.
"Well!" said the mother; but as the weeks went by, she found it harder and harder to blame Corey’s visits on his loneliness in town and started seeking comfort from her husband.
"Silas, I don't know as we ought to let young Corey keep coming so. I don't quite like it, with all his family away."
"Silas, I don’t think we should let young Corey keep coming around like this. I’m not really comfortable with it, especially since all his family is gone."
"He's of age," said the Colonel. "He can go where he pleases. It don't matter whether his family's here or not."
"He's old enough," said the Colonel. "He can go wherever he wants. It doesn't matter if his family is here or not."
"Yes, but if they don't want he should come? Should you feel just right about letting him?"
"Yes, but if they don’t want him to come, should you really feel okay about letting him?"
"How're you going to stop him? I swear, Persis, I don't know what's got over you! What is it? You didn't use to be so. But to hear you talk, you'd think those Coreys were too good for this world, and we wa'n't fit for 'em to walk on."
"How are you going to stop him? I swear, Persis, I don't know what's gotten into you! What's going on? You weren’t like this before. But from what you’re saying, you’d think those Coreys were too good for this world, and we weren’t even worthy of being around them."
"I'm not going to have 'em say we took an advantage of their being away and tolled him on."
"I'm not going to let them say we took advantage of their absence and messed with him."
"I should like to HEAR 'em say it!" cried Lapham. "Or anybody!"
"I want to hear them say it!" shouted Lapham. "Or anyone!"
"Well," said his wife, relinquishing this point of anxiety, "I can't make out whether he cares anything for her or not. And Pen can't tell either; or else she won't."
"Well," his wife said, letting go of that worry, "I can't tell if he cares about her or not. And Pen can't figure it out either; or maybe she just won't."
"Oh, I guess he cares for her, fast enough," said the Colonel.
"Oh, I guess he cares about her, pretty quickly," said the Colonel.
"I can't make out that he's said or done the first thing to show it."
"I can't tell that he's done or said anything to prove it."
"Well, I was better than a year getting my courage up."
"Well, it took me over a year to build up my courage."
"Oh, that was different," said Mrs. Lapham, in contemptuous dismissal of the comparison, and yet with a certain fondness. "I guess, if he cared for her, a fellow in his position wouldn't be long getting up his courage to speak to Irene."
"Oh, that was different," Mrs. Lapham said, dismissing the comparison with contempt, yet there was a hint of fondness in her tone. "I mean, if he really liked her, a guy in his position wouldn't take long to muster the courage to talk to Irene."
Lapham brought his fist down on the table between them.
Lapham slammed his fist down on the table between them.
"Look here, Persis! Once for all, now, don't you ever let me hear you say anything like that again! I'm worth nigh on to a million, and I've made it every cent myself; and my girls are the equals of anybody, I don't care who it is. He ain't the fellow to take on any airs; but if he ever tries it with me, I'll send him to the right about mighty quick. I'll have a talk with him, if----"
"Listen up, Persis! Once and for all, don’t ever let me hear you say anything like that again! I’m worth almost a million, and I earned every single cent myself; my girls are equal to anyone, I don’t care who it is. He’s not someone who should act superior; but if he ever tries that with me, I’ll set him straight really fast. I’ll have a chat with him, if----"
"No, no; don't do that!" implored his wife. "I didn't mean anything. I don't know as I meant ANYthing. He's just as unassuming as he can be, and I think Irene's a match for anybody. You just let things go on. It'll be all right. You never can tell how it is with young people. Perhaps SHE'S offish. Now you ain't--you ain't going to say anything?"
"No, no; don't do that!" his wife pleaded. "I didn't mean anything. I don't even know if I meant anything. He's just as down to earth as he can be, and I think Irene can hold her own with anyone. Just let things play out. It'll be fine. You never know how it is with young people. Maybe SHE'S not that friendly. Now you aren't--you aren't going to say anything, are you?"
Lapham suffered himself to be persuaded, the more easily, no doubt, because after his explosion he must have perceived that his pride itself stood in the way of what his pride had threatened. He contented himself with his wife's promise that she would never again present that offensive view of the case, and she did not remain without a certain support in his sturdy self-assertion.
Lapham allowed himself to be convinced, probably more easily because, after his outburst, he realized that his own pride was blocking him from achieving what his pride had threatened. He settled for his wife's promise that she would never again bring up that annoying perspective on the situation, and she did find some support in his strong sense of self.
XII.
MRS. COREY returned with her daughters in the early days of October, having passed three or four weeks at Intervale after leaving Bar Harbour. They were somewhat browner than they were when they left town in June, but they were not otherwise changed. Lily, the elder of the girls, had brought back a number of studies of kelp and toadstools, with accessory rocks and rotten logs, which she would never finish up and never show any one, knowing the slightness of their merit. Nanny, the younger, had read a great many novels with a keen sense of their inaccuracy as representations of life, and had seen a great deal of life with a sad regret for its difference from fiction. They were both nice girls, accomplished, well-dressed of course, and well enough looking; but they had met no one at the seaside or the mountains whom their taste would allow to influence their fate, and they had come home to the occupations they had left, with no hopes and no fears to distract them.
MRS. COREY returned with her daughters in early October, after spending three or four weeks at Intervale following their time at Bar Harbour. They were a bit tanner than when they left town in June, but otherwise unchanged. Lily, the older of the girls, had brought back several studies of kelp and toadstools, along with some rocks and decayed logs, which she would never finish or show to anyone, aware of their lack of quality. Nanny, the younger, had read many novels, recognizing how inaccurate they were in portraying life, and had experienced a lot of life, feeling a sense of sadness about how different it was from fiction. They were both nice girls, well-educated, well-dressed, and reasonably attractive; however, they hadn’t met anyone at the seaside or in the mountains whose influence they would welcome in their lives, so they returned to their previous activities without any hopes or fears to distract them.
In the absence of these they were fitted to take the more vivid interest in their brother's affairs, which they could see weighed upon their mother's mind after the first hours of greeting.
Without these, they became more interested in their brother's problems, which they could tell were troubling their mother after the initial moments of reunion.
"Oh, it seems to have been going on, and your father has never written a word about it," she said, shaking her head.
"Oh, it looks like it's been happening, and your dad has never said a word about it," she said, shaking her head.
"What good would it have done?" asked Nanny, who was little and fair, with rings of light hair that filled a bonnet-front very prettily; she looked best in a bonnet. "It would only have worried you. He could not have stopped Tom; you couldn't, when you came home to do it."
"What good would it have done?" asked Nanny, who was small and fair, with curls of light hair that filled her bonnet front very nicely; she looked best in a bonnet. "It would only have stressed you out. He couldn't have stopped Tom; you couldn't, even when you came home to try."
"I dare say papa didn't know much about it," suggested Lily. She was a tall, lean, dark girl, who looked as if she were not quite warm enough, and whom you always associated with wraps of different aesthetic effect after you had once seen her.
"I bet dad didn't know much about it," Lily suggested. She was a tall, slim, dark-haired girl who always seemed a bit chilly, and you couldn't help but think of her in various stylish wraps after seeing her just once.
It is a serious matter always to the women of his family when a young man gives them cause to suspect that he is interested in some other woman. A son-in-law or brother-in-law does not enter the family; he need not be caressed or made anything of; but the son's or brother's wife has a claim upon his mother and sisters which they cannot deny. Some convention of their sex obliges them to show her affection, to like or to seem to like her, to take her to their intimacy, however odious she may be to them. With the Coreys it was something more than an affair of sentiment. They were by no means poor, and they were not dependent money-wise upon Tom Corey; but the mother had come, without knowing it, to rely upon his sense, his advice in everything, and the sisters, seeing him hitherto so indifferent to girls, had insensibly grown to regard him as altogether their own till he should be released, not by his marriage, but by theirs, an event which had not approached with the lapse of time. Some kinds of girls--they believed that they could readily have chosen a kind--might have taken him without taking him from them; but this generosity could not be hoped for in such a girl as Miss Lapham.
It’s a serious issue for the women in his family whenever a young man gives them reason to think he might be interested in another woman. A son-in-law or brother-in-law doesn’t really become part of the family; he doesn’t need to be fussed over or treated specially. But the wife of a son or brother has a claim on his mother and sisters that they can’t ignore. Some social convention forces them to show her affection, to like her or at least pretend to, and to include her in their lives, no matter how unpleasant she might be to them. With the Coreys, it was more than just a matter of feelings. They weren’t poor, and they didn’t rely financially on Tom Corey; however, the mother had unknowingly come to depend on his judgment and advice in all matters, and the sisters, having observed his indifference toward girls, had slowly come to view him as entirely theirs until he would eventually be let go, not because of his marriage, but because of theirs, an event that seemed far off as time went on. They believed there were certain types of girls—they thought they could easily pick one—that could have taken him without taking him away from them; but there was no hope for that kind of generosity with someone like Miss Lapham.
"Perhaps," urged their mother, "it would not be so bad. She seemed an affectionate little thing with her mother, without a great deal of character though she was so capable about some things."
"Maybe," their mother suggested, "it wouldn't be so bad. She seemed like a loving little girl with her mom, even though she didn’t have much personality, despite being really good at some things."
"Oh, she'll be an affectionate little thing with Tom too, you may be sure," said Nanny. "And that characterless capability becomes the most in tense narrow-mindedness. She'll think we were against her from the beginning."
"Oh, she'll be a sweet little thing with Tom too, you can be sure," said Nanny. "And that bland ability turns into the most intense narrow-mindedness. She'll believe we were against her from the start."
"She has no cause for that," Lily interposed, "and we shall not give her any."
"She has no reason for that," Lily said, "and we're not going to give her one."
"Yes, we shall," retorted Nanny. "We can't help it; and if we can't, her own ignorance would be cause enough."
"Yes, we will," replied Nanny. "We can't avoid it; and if we can't, her own ignorance would be reason enough."
"I can't feel that she's altogether ignorant," said Mrs. Corey justly.
"I don't think she's completely clueless," Mrs. Corey said rightly.
"Of course she can read and write," admitted Nanny.
"Of course she can read and write," Nanny admitted.
"I can't imagine what he finds to talk about with her," said Lily.
"I can’t believe what he talks about with her," said Lily.
"Oh, THAT'S very simple," returned her sister.
"Oh, that's super easy," her sister replied.
"They talk about themselves, with occasional references to each other. I have heard people 'going on' on the hotel piazzas. She's embroidering, or knitting, or tatting, or something of that kind; and he says she seems quite devoted to needlework, and she says, yes, she has a perfect passion for it, and everybody laughs at her for it; but she can't help it, she always was so from a child, and supposes she always shall be,--with remote and minute particulars. And she ends by saying that perhaps he does not like people to tat, or knit, or embroider, or whatever. And he says, oh, yes, he does; what could make her think such a thing? but for his part he likes boating rather better, or if you're in the woods camping. Then she lets him take up one corner of her work, and perhaps touch her fingers; and that encourages him to say that he supposes nothing could induce her to drop her work long enough to go down on the rocks, or out among the huckleberry bushes; and she puts her head on one side, and says she doesn't know really. And then they go, and he lies at her feet on the rocks, or picks huckleberries and drops them in her lap, and they go on talking about themselves, and comparing notes to see how they differ from each other. And----"
"They talk about themselves, occasionally mentioning each other. I've heard people chatting on the hotel piazzas. She's working on embroidery, knitting, or something similar; and he says she seems pretty dedicated to her needlework, and she agrees, saying she has a real passion for it, while everyone laughs at her for it. But she can't help it; she's always been this way since she was a child and probably always will be—down to the smallest details. She finishes by asking if he minds people who knit, tat, or embroider. He replies, oh no, of course not; what would make her think that? But personally, he prefers boating or camping in the woods. Then she lets him hold one corner of her project and maybe touches her fingers, which encourages him to ask if anything could get her to put her work down long enough to go out on the rocks or into the huckleberry bushes. She tilts her head and says she really isn't sure. Then they go, and he lies at her feet on the rocks or picks huckleberries and drops them in her lap, continuing to talk about themselves, comparing notes to see how they differ from one another. And----"
"That will do, Nanny," said her mother.
"That’s enough, Nanny," her mother said.
Lily smiled autumnally. "Oh, disgusting!"
Lily smiled like it's autumn. "Oh, gross!"
"Disgusting? Not at all!" protested her sister. "It's very amusing when you see it, and when you do it----"
"Disgusting? Not at all!" her sister protested. "It's really funny when you see it, and when you do it----"
"It's always a mystery what people see in each other," observed Mrs. Corey severely.
"It's always a mystery what people find in one another," Mrs. Corey remarked sternly.
"Yes," Nanny admitted, "but I don't know that there is much comfort for us in the application." "No, there isn't," said her mother.
"Yeah," Nanny admitted, "but I don't think there's much comfort for us in that." "No, there isn't," her mom replied.
"The most that we can do is to hope for the best till we know the worst. Of course we shall make the best of the worst when it comes."
"The best we can do is hope for the best until we find out the worst. Of course, we'll make the most of the worst when it arrives."
"Yes, and perhaps it would not be so very bad. I was saying to your father when I was here in July that those things can always be managed. You must face them as if they were nothing out of the way, and try not to give any cause for bitterness among ourselves."
"Yes, and maybe it wouldn't be so bad. I was telling your dad when I was here in July that those things can always be handled. You should confront them as if they were nothing unusual and try not to create any resentment among us."
"That's true. But I don't believe in too much resignation beforehand. It amounts to concession," said Nanny.
"That's true. But I don't believe in resigning too much ahead of time. It feels like giving up," said Nanny.
"Of course we should oppose it in all proper ways," returned her mother.
"Of course we should oppose it in all the right ways," her mother replied.
Lily had ceased to discuss the matter. In virtue of her artistic temperament, she was expected not to be very practical. It was her mother and her sister who managed, submitting to the advice and consent of Corey what they intended to do.
Lily had stopped talking about the issue. Because of her artistic personality, people didn’t expect her to be very practical. It was her mother and sister who took charge, consulting Corey about their plans.
"Your father wrote me that he had called on Colonel Lapham at his place of business," said Mrs. Corey, seizing her first chance of approaching the subject with her son.
"Your dad told me he had visited Colonel Lapham at his office," said Mrs. Corey, seizing her first chance to bring up the topic with her son.
"Yes," said Corey. "A dinner was father's idea, but he came down to a call, at my suggestion."
"Yeah," Corey said. "Dinner was my dad's idea, but he agreed to come after I suggested it."
"Oh," said Mrs. Corey, in a tone of relief, as if the statement threw a new light on the fact that Corey had suggested the visit. "He said so little about it in his letter that I didn't know just how it came about."
"Oh," said Mrs. Corey, sounding relieved, as if the statement gave her a new perspective on why Corey had suggested the visit. "He didn't mention much about it in his letter, so I wasn't sure how it came to be."
"I thought it was right they should meet," explained the son, "and so did father. I was glad that I suggested it, afterward; it was extremely gratifying to Colonel Lapham."
"I thought it was a good idea for them to meet," the son explained, "and so did Dad. I was really glad I suggested it afterward; it made Colonel Lapham really happy."
"Oh, it was quite right in every way. I suppose you have seen something of the family during the summer."
"Oh, it was completely right in every way. I guess you've seen the family a bit over the summer."
"Yes, a good deal. I've been down at Nantasket rather often."
"Yeah, quite a bit. I've been down at Nantasket pretty often."
Mrs. Corey let her eyes droop. Then she asked: "Are they well?"
Mrs. Corey let her eyes fall shut. Then she asked, "Are they okay?"
"Yes, except Lapham himself, now and then. I went down once or twice to see him. He hasn't given himself any vacation this summer; he has such a passion for his business that I fancy he finds it hard being away from it at any time, and he's made his new house an excuse for staying."
"Yeah, except for Lapham himself, every now and then. I went down to see him once or twice. He hasn’t taken any time off this summer; he’s so passionate about his work that I think he finds it tough to be away from it at all, and he’s using his new house as an excuse to stay."
"Oh yes, his house! Is it to be something fine?"
"Oh yes, his house! Is it going to be something great?"
"Yes; it's a beautiful house. Seymour is doing it."
"Yeah, it's a beautiful house. Seymour is handling it."
"Then, of course, it will be very handsome. I suppose the young ladies are very much taken up with it; and Mrs. Lapham."
"Then, of course, it will be really attractive. I guess the young women are quite interested in it; and Mrs. Lapham."
"Mrs. Lapham, yes. I don't think the young ladies care so much about it."
"Mrs. Lapham, sure. I don't think the young women really care about it that much."
"It must be for them. Aren't they ambitious?" asked Mrs. Corey, delicately feeling her way.
"It has to be for them. Aren't they ambitious?" asked Mrs. Corey, carefully navigating her way through the conversation.
Her son thought a while. Then he answered with a smile--
Her son thought for a moment. Then he replied with a smile—
"No, I don't really think they are. They are unambitious, I should say." Mrs. Corey permitted herself a long breath. But her son added, "It's the parents who are ambitious for them," and her respiration became shorter again.
"No, I don't really think they are. They lack ambition, I would say." Mrs. Corey took a long breath. But her son added, "It's the parents who are the ambitious ones for them," and her breathing became shorter again.
"Yes," she said.
"Yeah," she said.
"They're very simple, nice girls," pursued Corey. "I think you'll like the elder, when you come to know her."
"They're really nice, down-to-earth girls," Corey continued. "I think you'll like the older one once you get to know her."
When you come to know her. The words implied an expectation that the two families were to be better acquainted.
When you get to know her. The words suggested that the two families were going to become more familiar with each other.
"Then she is more intellectual than her sister?" Mrs. Corey ventured.
"Is she more intellectual than her sister?" Mrs. Corey asked.
"Intellectual?" repeated her son. "No; that isn't the word, quite. Though she certainly has more mind."
"Intellectual?" her son repeated. "No, that's not really the right word. She definitely has a sharper mind."
"The younger seemed very sensible."
"The younger one seemed very sensible."
"Oh, sensible, yes. And as practical as she's pretty. She can do all sorts of things, and likes to be doing them. Don't you think she's an extraordinary beauty?"
"Oh, she's sensible, for sure. And as practical as she is pretty. She can do all sorts of things and loves to be busy. Don't you think she's incredibly beautiful?"
"Yes--yes, she is," said Mrs. Corey, at some cost.
"Yeah, she is," said Mrs. Corey, with some effort.
"She's good, too," said Corey, "and perfectly innocent and transparent. I think you will like her the better the more you know her."
"She's great, too," said Corey, "and completely innocent and genuine. I think you’ll like her even more the more you get to know her."
"I thought her very nice from the beginning," said the mother heroically; and then nature asserted itself in her. "But I should be afraid that she might perhaps be a little bit tiresome at last; her range of ideas seemed so extremely limited."
"I thought she was really nice from the start," said the mother heroically; and then nature took over. "But I worry that she might end up being a bit boring eventually; her range of ideas seemed really limited."
"Yes, that's what I was afraid of. But, as a matter of fact, she isn't. She interests you by her very limitations. You can see the working of her mind, like that of a child. She isn't at all conscious even of her beauty."
"Yeah, that's what I was worried about. But actually, she isn't. Her limitations make her interesting to you. You can see how her mind works, just like a child's. She's not even aware of her own beauty."
"I don't believe young men can tell whether girls are conscious or not," said Mrs. Corey. "But I am not saying the Miss Laphams are not----" Her son sat musing, with an inattentive smile on his face. "What is it?"
"I don't think young men can tell if girls are aware or not," said Mrs. Corey. "But I'm not saying the Miss Laphams aren't----" Her son sat lost in thought, with a distracted smile on his face. "What's going on?"
"Oh! nothing. I was thinking of Miss Lapham and something she was saying. She's very droll, you know."
"Oh! nothing. I was thinking about Miss Lapham and something she said. She's really funny, you know."
"The elder sister? Yes, you told me that. Can you see the workings of her mind too?"
"The older sister? Yeah, you mentioned that. Can you also understand what’s going on in her mind?"
"No; she's everything that's unexpected." Corey fell into another reverie, and smiled again; but he did not offer to explain what amused him, and his mother would not ask.
"No; she's everything that surprises you." Corey drifted into another daydream and smiled again; but he didn’t explain what he found amusing, and his mother didn’t ask.
"I don't know what to make of his admiring the girl so frankly," she said afterward to her husband. "That couldn't come naturally till after he had spoken to her, and I feel sure that he hasn't yet."
"I don't know what to think about his openly admiring the girl," she said later to her husband. "That kind of admiration couldn't come naturally until after he talked to her, and I'm pretty sure he hasn't done that yet."
"You women haven't risen yet--it's an evidence of the backwardness of your sex--to a conception of the Bismarck idea in diplomacy. If a man praises one woman, you still think he's in love with another. Do you mean that because Tom didn't praise the elder sister so much, he HAS spoken to HER?"
"You women haven't caught up yet—it's a sign of your gender's backwardness—when it comes to understanding the Bismarck idea in diplomacy. If a man compliments one woman, you automatically assume he's in love with another. Are you saying that because Tom didn't praise the older sister as much, he must have talked to HER?"
Mrs. Corey refused the consequence, saying that it did not follow. "Besides, he did praise her."
Mrs. Corey refused to accept the consequence, saying it didn’t make sense. “Besides, he did compliment her.”
"You ought to be glad that matters are in such good shape, then. At any rate, you can do absolutely nothing."
"You should be happy that things are in such good shape, then. In any case, you can't do anything at all."
"Oh! I know it," sighed Mrs. Corey. "I wish Tom would be a little opener with me."
"Oh! I get it," sighed Mrs. Corey. "I wish Tom would be a bit more open with me."
"He's as open as it's in the nature of an American-born son to be with his parents. I dare say if you'd asked him plumply what he meant in regard to the young lady, he would have told you--if he knew."
"He's as open as any American-born son is supposed to be with his parents. I'm sure if you had straightforwardly asked him what he meant about the young lady, he would have told you—if he knew."
"Why, don't you think he does know, Bromfield?"
"Why, don't you think he actually knows, Bromfield?"
"I'm not at all sure he does. You women think that because a young man dangles after a girl, or girls, he's attached to them. It doesn't at all follow. He dangles because he must, and doesn't know what to do with his time, and because they seem to like it. I dare say that Tom has dangled a good deal in this instance because there was nobody else in town."
"I'm not really sure he does. You women think that just because a young guy is chasing after a girl, or girls, it means he's serious about them. That’s not always the case. He chases because he feels he has to, because he doesn’t know how to spend his time, and because it seems like they enjoy it. I bet Tom has been pursuing in this situation mainly because there’s nobody else around."
"Do you really think so?"
"Is that what you think?"
"I throw out the suggestion. And it strikes me that a young lady couldn't do better than stay in or near Boston during the summer. Most of the young men are here, kept by business through the week, with evenings available only on the spot, or a few miles off. What was the proportion of the sexes at the seashore and the mountains?"
"I put out the idea. And it occurs to me that a young woman couldn't go wrong by staying in or around Boston during the summer. Most of the young men are here, tied down by work during the week, with their evenings spent nearby or just a few miles away. What was the ratio of men to women at the beach and in the mountains?"
"Oh, twenty girls at least for even an excuse of a man. It's shameful."
"Oh, at least twenty girls for just one excuse of a man. It's embarrassing."
"You see, I am right in one part of my theory. Why shouldn't I be right in the rest?"
"You see, I'm right about part of my theory. Why shouldn't I be right about the rest?"
"I wish you were. And yet I can't say that I do. Those things are very serious with girls. I shouldn't like Tom to have been going to see those people if he meant nothing by it."
"I wish you were. But I can't say that I really do. Those things are very serious for girls. I wouldn't want Tom to have been visiting those people if he didn't mean anything by it."
"And you wouldn't like it if he did. You are difficult, my dear." Her husband pulled an open newspaper toward him from the table.
"And you wouldn't like it if he did. You're difficult, my dear." Her husband pulled an open newspaper toward himself from the table.
"I feel that it wouldn't be at all like him to do so," said Mrs. Corey, going on to entangle herself in her words, as women often do when their ideas are perfectly clear. "Don't go to reading, please, Bromfield! I am really worried about this matter I must know how much it means. I can't let it go on so. I don't see how you can rest easy without knowing."
"I really don't think he would do that," said Mrs. Corey, getting tangled up in her words, like women often do when they know exactly what they mean. "Please don’t start reading, Bromfield! I'm genuinely concerned about this issue, and I need to understand its significance. I can't just let this continue. I don’t understand how you can feel at ease without knowing."
"I don't in the least know what's going to become of me when I die; and yet I sleep well," replied Bromfield Corey, putting his newspaper aside.
"I have no idea what’s going to happen to me when I die; and yet I sleep well," replied Bromfield Corey, setting his newspaper aside.
"Ah! but this is a very different thing."
"Ah! but this is something completely different."
"So much more serious? Well, what can you do? We had this out when you were here in the summer, and you agreed with me then that we could do nothing. The situation hasn't changed at all."
"So much more serious? Well, what can you do? We talked about this when you were here in the summer, and you agreed back then that we couldn’t do anything. The situation hasn't changed at all."
"Yes, it has; it has continued the same," said Mrs. Corey, again expressing the fact by a contradiction in terms. "I think I must ask Tom outright."
"Yes, it has; it has stayed the same," said Mrs. Corey, again expressing the fact with a contradiction in terms. "I think I should just ask Tom directly."
"You know you can't do that, my dear."
"You know you can't do that, my dear."
"Then why doesn't he tell us?"
"Then why doesn't he just tell us?"
"Ah, that's what HE can't do, if he's making love to Miss Irene--that's her name, I believe--on the American plan. He will tell us after he has told HER. That was the way I did. Don't ignore our own youth, Anna. It was a long while ago, I'll admit."
"Ah, that's something HE can't do if he's having sex with Miss Irene—that's her name, I think—on the American plan. He will tell us after he tells HER. That’s how I did it. Don't forget our own youth, Anna. It was a long time ago, I’ll admit."
"It was very different," said Mrs. Corey, a little shaken.
"It was really different," said Mrs. Corey, a bit shaken.
"I don't see how. I dare say Mamma Lapham knows whether Tom is in love with her daughter or not; and no doubt Papa Lapham knows it at second hand. But we shall not know it until the girl herself does. Depend upon that. Your mother knew, and she told your father; but my poor father knew nothing about it till we were engaged; and I had been hanging about--dangling, as you call it----"
"I don't understand how. I’m sure Mamma Lapham knows if Tom is in love with her daughter or not; and I bet Papa Lapham knows indirectly. But we won’t find out until the girl figures it out herself. Count on that. Your mom knew, and she told your dad; but my poor dad had no idea until we got engaged; and I had been hanging around—dangling, as you put it—"
"No, no; YOU called it that."
"No, no; YOU called it that."
"Was it I?--for a year or more."
"Was it me?--for a year or more."
The wife could not refuse to be a little consoled by the image of her young love which the words conjured up, however little she liked its relation to her son's interest in Irene Lapham. She smiled pensively. "Then you think it hasn't come to an understanding with them yet?"
The wife couldn’t help but feel a bit comforted by the picture of her young love that the words brought to mind, even though she didn’t like how it connected to her son’s interest in Irene Lapham. She smiled thoughtfully. "So you think it hasn’t reached an agreement with them yet?"
"An understanding? Oh, probably."
"Understanding? Oh, probably."
"An explanation, then?"
"Could you explain that?"
"The only logical inference from what we've been saying is that it hasn't. But I don't ask you to accept it on that account. May I read now, my dear?"
"The only logical conclusion from what we've been saying is that it hasn’t. But I’m not asking you to accept it just for that reason. Can I read now, my dear?"
"Yes, you may read now," said Mrs. Corey, with one of those sighs which perhaps express a feminine sense of the unsatisfactoriness of husbands in general, rather than a personal discontent with her own.
"Yes, you can read now," said Mrs. Corey, with one of those sighs that maybe show a woman's general frustration with husbands rather than any specific unhappiness with her own.
"Thank you, my dear; then I think I'll smoke too," said Bromfield Corey, lighting a cigar.
"Thanks, my dear; I think I'll smoke as well," said Bromfield Corey, lighting a cigar.
She left him in peace, and she made no further attempt upon her son's confidence. But she was not inactive for that reason. She did not, of course, admit to herself, and far less to others, the motive with which she went to pay an early visit to the Laphams, who had now come up from Nantasket to Nankeen Square. She said to her daughters that she had always been a little ashamed of using her acquaintance with them to get money for her charity, and then seeming to drop it. Besides, it seemed to her that she ought somehow to recognise the business relation that Tom had formed with the father; they must not think that his family disapproved of what he had done. "Yes, business is business," said Nanny, with a laugh. "Do you wish us to go with you again?"
She left him alone and didn’t try to gain her son’s trust anymore. But that didn’t mean she was doing nothing. Of course, she didn’t admit to herself, and definitely not to anyone else, the real reason she planned an early visit to the Laphams, who had just moved from Nantasket to Nankeen Square. She told her daughters that she had always felt a bit embarrassed about using her connection with them to get money for her charity and then acting like it didn’t matter. Plus, she thought it was important to acknowledge the business connection Tom had made with the father; they shouldn’t think his family disapproved of his actions. "Yeah, business is business," Nanny said with a laugh. "Do you want us to come with you again?"
"No; I will go alone this time," replied the mother with dignity.
"No, I’ll go alone this time," the mother replied confidently.
Her coupe now found its way to Nankeen Square without difficulty, and she sent up a card, which Mrs. Lapham received in the presence of her daughter Penelope.
Her coupe smoothly made its way to Nankeen Square, and she sent up a card, which Mrs. Lapham received in front of her daughter Penelope.
"I presume I've got to see her," she gasped.
"I guess I have to see her," she said breathlessly.
"Well, don't look so guilty, mother," joked the girl; "you haven't been doing anything so VERY wrong."
"Well, don’t look so guilty, Mom," joked the girl; "you haven’t been doing anything that bad."
"It seems as if I HAD. I don't know what's come over me. I wasn't afraid of the woman before, but now I don't seem to feel as if I could look her in the face. He's been coming here of his own accord, and I fought against his coming long enough, goodness knows. I didn't want him to come. And as far forth as that goes, we're as respectable as they are; and your father's got twice their money, any day. We've no need to go begging for their favour. I guess they were glad enough to get him in with your father."
"It feels like I have. I don’t know what’s gotten into me. I wasn’t afraid of her before, but now I feel like I can't even look her in the eye. He's been coming here on his own, and I resisted him coming for as long as I could, believe me. I didn’t want him to show up. And as far as that goes, we’re just as respectable as they are; your dad has twice their money, any day. We don’t need to beg for their approval. I bet they were pretty happy to have him involved with your dad."
"Yes, those are all good points, mother," said the girl; "and if you keep saying them over, and count a hundred every time before you speak, I guess you'll worry through."
"Yes, those are all valid points, Mom," said the girl; "and if you keep repeating them and count to a hundred before you say anything, I guess you’ll get through it."
Mrs. Lapham had been fussing distractedly with her hair and ribbons, in preparation for her encounter with Mrs. Corey. She now drew in a long quivering breath, stared at her daughter without seeing her, and hurried downstairs. It was true that when she met Mrs. Corey before she had not been awed by her; but since then she had learned at least her own ignorance of the world, and she had talked over the things she had misconceived and the things she had shrewdly guessed so much that she could not meet her on the former footing of equality. In spite of as brave a spirit and as good a conscience as woman need have, Mrs. Lapham cringed inwardly, and tremulously wondered what her visitor had come for. She turned from pale to red, and was hardly coherent in her greetings; she did not know how they got to where Mrs. Corey was saying exactly the right things about her son's interest and satisfaction in his new business, and keeping her eyes fixed on Mrs. Lapham's, reading her uneasiness there, and making her feel, in spite of her indignant innocence, that she had taken a base advantage of her in her absence to get her son away from her and marry him to Irene. Then, presently, while this was painfully revolving itself in Mrs. Lapham's mind, she was aware of Mrs. Corey's asking if she was not to have the pleasure of seeing Miss Irene.
Mrs. Lapham had been nervously fiddling with her hair and ribbons as she got ready to meet Mrs. Corey. She took a deep, shaky breath, stared at her daughter without truly seeing her, and rushed downstairs. It was true that when she had met Mrs. Corey before, she hadn’t been intimidated by her; but since then, she had come to realize her own lack of understanding of the world, and she had analyzed the things she had misunderstood and the things she had accurately guessed so much that she could no longer meet Mrs. Corey as an equal. Despite having a brave spirit and a clear conscience, Mrs. Lapham felt small inside and anxiously wondered what her visitor wanted. She went from pale to red and struggled to greet her coherently; she didn’t remember how they got to the point where Mrs. Corey was saying just the right things about her son’s interest and satisfaction in his new business, all while keeping her eyes on Mrs. Lapham's, reading her discomfort and making her feel—despite her innocent indignation—that she had unfairly taken advantage of her absence to take her son away and marry him to Irene. Then, as these painful thoughts swirled in Mrs. Lapham's mind, she heard Mrs. Corey asking if she wouldn’t have the pleasure of seeing Miss Irene.
"No; she's out, just now," said Mrs. Lapham. "I don't know just when she'll be in. She went to get a book." And here she turned red again, knowing that Irene had gone to get the book because it was one that Corey had spoken of.
"No, she's out right now," Mrs. Lapham said. "I'm not sure when she'll be back. She went to get a book." At that, she turned red again, realizing that Irene had gone to get the book because it was one Corey had mentioned.
"Oh! I'm sorry," said Mrs. Corey. "I had hoped to see her. And your other daughter, whom I never met?"
"Oh! I'm sorry," Mrs. Corey said. "I was hoping to see her. And what about your other daughter, whom I’ve never met?"
"Penelope?" asked Mrs. Lapham, eased a little. "She is at home. I will go and call her." The Laphams had not yet thought of spending their superfluity on servants who could be rung for; they kept two girls and a man to look after the furnace, as they had for the last ten years. If Mrs. Lapham had rung in the parlour, her second girl would have gone to the street door to see who was there. She went upstairs for Penelope herself, and the girl, after some rebellious derision, returned with her.
"Penelope?" Mrs. Lapham asked, feeling a bit more at ease. "She's at home. I’ll go get her." The Laphams hadn't thought about hiring extra help who could be called for; they had two girls and a man to take care of the furnace, just like they had for the last ten years. If Mrs. Lapham had called from the parlor, her second girl would have gone to the front door to see who it was. Instead, she went upstairs to fetch Penelope herself, and the girl, after some sarcastic giggling, came back with her.
Mrs. Corey took account of her, as Penelope withdrew to the other side of the room after their introduction, and sat down, indolently submissive on the surface to the tests to be applied, and following Mrs. Corey's lead of the conversation in her odd drawl.
Mrs. Corey observed her as Penelope moved to the other side of the room after their introduction and sat down, appearing lazily compliant to the forthcoming evaluations, while echoing Mrs. Corey's conversational style in her peculiar drawl.
"You young ladies will be glad to be getting into your new house," she said politely.
"You girls will be happy to move into your new house," she said politely.
"I don't know," said Penelope. "We're so used to this one."
"I don't know," Penelope said. "We're so used to this one."
Mrs. Corey looked a little baffled, but she said sympathetically, "Of course, you will be sorry to leave your old home."
Mrs. Corey looked a bit confused, but she said kindly, "Of course, you’re going to miss your old home."
Mrs. Lapham could not help putting in on behalf of her daughters: "I guess if it was left to the girls to say, we shouldn't leave it at all."
Mrs. Lapham couldn't help but speak up for her daughters: "I bet if it were up to the girls, we wouldn’t leave at all."
"Oh, indeed!" said Mrs. Corey; "are they so much attached? But I can quite understand it. My children would be heart-broken too if we were to leave the old place." She turned to Penelope. "But you must think of the lovely new house, and the beautiful position."
"Oh, really!" said Mrs. Corey. "Are they that attached? But I totally get it. My kids would be heartbroken too if we had to leave the old place." She turned to Penelope. "But you have to think about the gorgeous new house and the beautiful location."
"Yes, I suppose we shall get used to them too," said Penelope, in response to this didactic consolation.
"Yeah, I guess we'll get used to them too," said Penelope, in response to this teaching reassurance.
"Oh, I could even imagine your getting very fond of them," pursued Mrs. Corey patronisingly. "My son has told me of the lovely outlook you're to have over the water. He thinks you have such a beautiful house. I believe he had the pleasure of meeting you all there when he first came home."
"Oh, I can totally picture you getting really attached to them," continued Mrs. Corey condescendingly. "My son mentioned the amazing view you’ll have over the water. He thinks your house is beautiful. I believe he had the pleasure of meeting all of you there when he first came home."
"Yes, I think he was our first visitor."
"Yeah, I think he was our first visitor."
"He is a great admirer of your house," said Mrs. Corey, keeping her eyes very sharply, however politely, on Penelope's face, as if to surprise there the secret of any other great admiration of her son's that might helplessly show itself.
"He really admires your house," Mrs. Corey said, keeping her gaze focused intently, though politely, on Penelope's face, as if trying to uncover any other significant admiration her son might unwittingly reveal.
"Yes," said the girl, "he's been there several times with father; and he wouldn't be allowed to overlook any of its good points."
"Yeah," said the girl, "he's been there a bunch of times with my dad; and he wouldn't miss any of its good features."
Her mother took a little more courage from her daughter's tranquillity.
Her mother felt a bit more courageous from her daughter's calmness.
"The girls make such fun of their father's excitement about his building, and the way he talks it into everybody."
"The girls have so much fun teasing their dad about how excited he is about his building and how he talks it up to everyone."
"Oh, indeed!" said Mrs. Corey, with civil misunderstanding and inquiry.
"Oh, really!" said Mrs. Corey, with polite confusion and curiosity.
Penelope flushed, and her mother went on: "I tell him he's more of a child about it than any of them."
Penelope blushed, and her mom continued, "I tell him he's acting more like a kid about it than any of them."
"Young people are very philosophical nowadays," remarked Mrs. Corey.
"Young people are really philosophical today," Mrs. Corey remarked.
"Yes, indeed," said Mrs. Lapham. "I tell them they've always had everything, so that nothing's a surprise to them. It was different with us in our young days."
"Yes, absolutely," said Mrs. Lapham. "I tell them they’ve always had everything, so nothing surprises them. It was different for us when we were young."
"Yes," said Mrs. Corey, without assenting.
"Yeah," Mrs. Corey replied, not agreeing.
"I mean the Colonel and myself," explained Mrs. Lapham.
"I mean the Colonel and me," explained Mrs. Lapham.
"Oh yes--yes!" said Mrs. Corey.
"Oh yes—yes!" said Mrs. Corey.
"I'm sure," the former went on, rather helplessly, "we had to work hard enough for everything we got. And so we appreciated it."
"I'm sure," the former continued, feeling somewhat helpless, "we had to work really hard for everything we got. So we valued it."
"So many things were not done for young people then," said Mrs. Corey, not recognising the early-hardships standpoint of Mrs. Lapham. "But I don't know that they are always the better for it now," she added vaguely, but with the satisfaction we all feel in uttering a just commonplace.
"So many things weren't done for young people back then," Mrs. Corey said, not understanding Mrs. Lapham's perspective of having faced early hardships. "But I’m not sure they’re always better off for it now," she added vaguely, yet with the satisfaction we all get from saying a universal truth.
"It's rather hard living up to blessings that you've always had," said Penelope.
"It's pretty tough to live up to blessings that you've always had," Penelope said.
"Yes," replied Mrs. Corey distractedly, and coming back to her slowly from the virtuous distance to which she had absented herself. She looked at the girl searchingly again, as if to determine whether this were a touch of the drolling her son had spoken of. But she only added: "You will enjoy the sunsets on the Back Bay so much." "Well, not unless they're new ones," said Penelope. "I don't believe I could promise to enjoy any sunsets that I was used to, a great deal."
"Yeah," Mrs. Corey replied absentmindedly, gradually returning to the conversation from the moral high ground she'd stepped away to. She examined the girl closely again, trying to figure out if this was the playful teasing her son had mentioned. But she only added, "You’re really going to love the sunsets on the Back Bay." "Well, not unless they're new ones," Penelope said. "I don't think I could promise to enjoy any sunsets I was already used to all that much."
Mrs. Corey looked at her with misgiving, hardening into dislike. "No," she breathed vaguely. "My son spoke of the fine effect of the lights about the hotel from your cottage at Nantasket," she said to Mrs. Lapham.
Mrs. Corey looked at her with uncertainty, which turned into dislike. "No," she said softly. "My son mentioned how beautiful the lights around the hotel looked from your cottage at Nantasket," she said to Mrs. Lapham.
"Yes, they're splendid!" exclaimed that lady. "I guess the girls went down every night with him to see them from the rocks."
"Yeah, they're amazing!" that lady exclaimed. "I think the girls went down every night with him to check them out from the rocks."
"Yes," said Mrs. Corey, a little dryly; and she permitted herself to add: "He spoke of those rocks. I suppose both you young ladies spend a great deal of your time on them when you're there. At Nahant my children were constantly on them."
"Yes," said Mrs. Corey, somewhat dryly; and she allowed herself to add: "He mentioned those rocks. I assume both of you young ladies spend a lot of your time on them when you’re there. At Nahant, my kids were always on them."
"Irene likes the rocks," said Penelope. "I don't care much about them,--especially at night."
"Irene likes the rocks," Penelope said. "I’m not really into them—especially at night."
"Oh, indeed! I suppose you find it quite as well looking at the lights comfortably from the veranda."
"Oh, definitely! I guess you enjoy looking at the lights from the porch just as much."
"No; you can't see them from the house."
"No, you can't see them from the house."
"Oh," said Mrs. Corey. After a perceptible pause, she turned to Mrs. Lapham. "I don't know what my son would have done for a breath of sea air this summer, if you had not allowed him to come to Nantasket. He wasn't willing to leave his business long enough to go anywhere else."
"Oh," said Mrs. Corey. After a noticeable pause, she turned to Mrs. Lapham. "I don't know what my son would have done for some sea air this summer if you hadn't let him come to Nantasket. He wasn't willing to take a break from his work to go anywhere else."
"Yes, he's a born business man," responded Mrs. Lapham enthusiastically. "If it's born in you, it's bound to come out. That's what the Colonel is always saying about Mr. Corey. He says it's born in him to be a business man, and he can't help it." She recurred to Corey gladly because she felt that she had not said enough of him when his mother first spoke of his connection with the business. "I don't believe," she went on excitedly, "that Colonel Lapham has ever had anybody with him that he thought more of."
"Yes, he's a natural businessman," Mrs. Lapham responded with enthusiasm. "If it's in your DNA, it’s sure to come out. That’s what the Colonel always says about Mr. Corey. He believes Corey was born to be a businessman and can't help it." She happily circled back to Corey because she felt she hadn’t said enough about him when his mother first mentioned his involvement in the business. "I really don’t think," she continued excitedly, "that Colonel Lapham has ever had anyone with him that he thinks more highly of."
"You have all been very kind to my son," said Mrs. Corey in acknowledgment, and stiffly bowing a little, "and we feel greatly indebted to you. Very much so." At these grateful expressions Mrs. Lapham reddened once more, and murmured that it had been very pleasant to them, she was sure. She glanced at her daughter for support, but Penelope was looking at Mrs. Corey, who doubtless saw her from the corner of her eyes, though she went on speaking to her mother.
"You’ve all been really kind to my son," Mrs. Corey said in thanks, giving a slight, stiff bow. "We feel really grateful to you. Very much so." At these words, Mrs. Lapham blushed again and said that it had been very nice for them, she was sure. She looked at her daughter for support, but Penelope was focused on Mrs. Corey, who probably caught her glance from the corner of her eye while continuing to talk to her mother.
"I was sorry to hear from him that Mr.--Colonel?--Lapham had not been quite well this summer. I hope he's better now?"
"I was sorry to hear from him that Mr.--Colonel?--Lapham hadn't been feeling quite well this summer. I hope he's doing better now?"
"Oh yes, indeed," replied Mrs. Lapham; "he's all right now. He's hardly ever been sick, and he don't know how to take care of himself. That's all. We don't any of us; we're all so well."
"Oh yes, definitely," replied Mrs. Lapham; "he's doing fine now. He's hardly ever been sick, and he doesn't know how to take care of himself. That's it. None of us do; we're all really healthy."
"Health is a great blessing," sighed Mrs. Corey.
"Health is such a blessing," sighed Mrs. Corey.
"Yes, so it is. How is your oldest daughter?" inquired Mrs. Lapham. "Is she as delicate as ever?"
"Yes, that's right. How is your oldest daughter?" asked Mrs. Lapham. "Is she still as delicate as always?"
"She seems to be rather better since we returned." And now Mrs. Corey, as if forced to the point, said bunglingly that the young ladies had wished to come with her, but had been detained. She based her statement upon Nanny's sarcastic demand; and, perhaps seeing it topple a little, she rose hastily, to get away from its fall. "But we shall hope for some--some other occasion," she said vaguely, and she put on a parting smile, and shook hands with Mrs. Lapham and Penelope, and then, after some lingering commonplaces, got herself out of the house.
"She seems to be doing a lot better since we got back." And now Mrs. Corey, feeling pressured, awkwardly said that the young ladies had wanted to come with her but couldn't. She based her comment on Nanny's sarcastic remark; and, maybe sensing things starting to go sideways, she quickly stood up to escape the situation. "But we’ll hope for some—some other time," she said vaguely, and she forced a farewell smile as she shook hands with Mrs. Lapham and Penelope. After exchanging a few brief pleasantries, she managed to leave the house.
Penelope and her mother were still looking at each other, and trying to grapple with the effect or purport of the visit, when Irene burst in upon them from the outside.
Penelope and her mom were still staring at each other, trying to make sense of what the visit meant, when Irene suddenly came in from outside.
"O mamma! wasn't that Mrs. Corey's carriage just drove away?"
"O mom! Wasn't that Mrs. Corey's carriage just leaving?"
Penelope answered with her laugh. "Yes! You've just missed the most delightful call, 'Rene. So easy and pleasant every way. Not a bit stiff! Mrs. Corey was so friendly! She didn't make one feel at all as if she'd bought me, and thought she'd given too much; and mother held up her head as if she were all wool and a yard wide, and she would just like to have anybody deny it."
Penelope replied with a laugh, "Yes! You just missed the most delightful call, 'Rene. It was so easy and enjoyable in every way. Not at all awkward! Mrs. Corey was really friendly! She didn’t make me feel like she’d bought me or thought she’d overpaid; and my mom held her head high as if she were the best there is, and she would’ve loved for anyone to challenge that."
In a few touches of mimicry she dashed off a sketch of the scene: her mother's trepidation, and Mrs. Corey's well-bred repose and polite scrutiny of them both. She ended by showing how she herself had sat huddled up in a dark corner, mute with fear.
In a few quick strokes, she completed a sketch of the scene: her mother’s anxiety and Mrs. Corey’s composed demeanor as she politely observed both of them. She finished by illustrating how she had sat curled up in a dark corner, silent with fear.
"If she came to make us say and do the wrong thing, she must have gone away happy; and it's a pity you weren't here to help, Irene. I don't know that I aimed to make a bad impression, but I guess I succeeded--even beyond my deserts." She laughed; then suddenly she flashed out in fierce earnest. "If I missed doing anything that could make me as hateful to her as she made herself to me----" She checked herself, and began to laugh. Her laugh broke, and the tears started into her eyes; she ran out of the room, and up the stairs.
"If she came here to get us to say and do the wrong thing, she must have left satisfied; and it's too bad you weren't here to help, Irene. I didn’t mean to make a bad impression, but I guess I did—maybe more than I deserved." She laughed; then suddenly, she became serious. "If I failed to do anything that could make me as loathsome to her as she made herself to me----" She paused, then started laughing again. Her laughter faded, and tears filled her eyes; she ran out of the room and up the stairs.
"What--what does it mean?" asked Irene in a daze.
"What—what does it mean?" Irene asked, bewildered.
Mrs. Lapham was still in the chilly torpor to which Mrs. Corey's call had reduced her. Penelope's vehemence did not rouse her. She only shook her head absently, and said, "I don't know."
Mrs. Lapham was still in the cold numbness that Mrs. Corey's visit had left her in. Penelope's intensity didn't wake her up. She just shook her head absentmindedly and said, "I don't know."
"Why should Pen care what impression she made? I didn't suppose it would make any difference to her whether Mrs. Corey liked her or not."
"Why should Pen care about the impression she made? I didn't think it would matter to her whether Mrs. Corey liked her or not."
"I didn't, either. But I could see that she was just as nervous as she could be, every minute of the time. I guess she didn't like Mrs. Corey any too well from the start, and she couldn't seem to act like herself."
"I didn't either. But I could tell that she was just as anxious as could be, every single minute. I think she never really liked Mrs. Corey from the beginning, and she just couldn't seem to be herself."
"Tell me about it, mamma," said Irene, dropping into a chair.
"Tell me about it, Mom," said Irene, dropping into a chair.
Mrs. Corey described the interview to her husband on her return home. "Well, and what are your inferences?" he asked.
Mrs. Corey told her husband about the interview when she got home. "Well, what do you think?" he asked.
"They were extremely embarrassed and excited--that is, the mother. I don't wish to do her injustice, but she certainly behaved consciously."
"They were really embarrassed and excited—that is, the mother. I don't want to be unfair to her, but she definitely acted with awareness."
"You made her feel so, I dare say, Anna. I can imagine how terrible you must have been in the character of an accusing spirit, too lady-like to say anything. What did you hint?"
"You made her feel that way, I dare say, Anna. I can imagine how awful you must have been as a judgmental presence, too refined to speak up. What did you suggest?"
"I hinted nothing," said Mrs. Corey, descending to the weakness of defending herself. "But I saw quite enough to convince me that the girl is in love with Tom, and the mother knows it."
"I didn’t suggest anything," Mrs. Corey said, lowering herself to the point of defending her position. "But I saw enough to make me believe that the girl is in love with Tom, and the mother is aware of it."
"That was very unsatisfactory. I supposed you went to find out whether Tom was in love with the girl. Was she as pretty as ever?"
"That was really disappointing. I thought you went to see if Tom was in love with the girl. Is she still as pretty as ever?"
"I didn't see her; she was not at home; I saw her sister."
"I didn’t see her; she wasn’t home; I saw her sister."
"I don't know that I follow you quite, Anna. But no matter. What was the sister like?"
"I’m not sure I completely understand you, Anna. But that’s okay. What was the sister like?"
"A thoroughly disagreeable young woman."
"A very unpleasant young woman."
"What did she do?"
"What did she do?"
"Nothing. She's far too sly for that. But that was the impression."
"Nothing. She's way too cunning for that. But that was the impression."
"Then you didn't find her so amusing as Tom does?"
"So you don't find her as funny as Tom does?"
"I found her pert. There's no other word for it. She says things to puzzle you and put you out."
"I found her sassy. There's no other way to put it. She says things to confuse you and throw you off."
"Ah, that was worse than pert, Anna; that was criminal. Well, let us thank heaven the younger one is so pretty."
"Wow, that was more than just cheeky, Anna; that was outrageous. Well, let's be grateful that the younger one is so beautiful."
Mrs. Corey did not reply directly. "Bromfield," she said, after a moment of troubled silence, "I have been thinking over your plan, and I don't see why it isn't the right thing."
Mrs. Corey didn't respond directly. "Bromfield," she said after a moment of uncomfortable silence, "I've been thinking about your plan, and I don't understand why it isn't the right choice."
"What is my plan?" inquired Bromfield Corey.
"What’s my plan?" asked Bromfield Corey.
"A dinner."
"A dinner."
Her husband began to laugh. "Ah, you overdid the accusing-spirit business, and this is reparation." But Mrs. Corey hurried on, with combined dignity and anxiety--
Her husband started to laugh. "Ah, you really went overboard with the blaming, and this is your payback." But Mrs. Corey rushed on, showing both dignity and worry—
"We can't ignore Tom's intimacy with them--it amounts to that; it will probably continue even if it's merely a fancy, and we must seem to know it; whatever comes of it, we can't disown it. They are very simple, unfashionable people, and unworldly; but I can't say that they are offensive, unless--unless," she added, in propitiation of her husband's smile, "unless the father--how did you find the father?" she implored.
"We can't overlook Tom's closeness with them—it really is that significant; it will likely go on even if it's just a fleeting attraction, and we have to act like we're aware of it; whatever happens, we can't deny it. They are very straightforward, unfashionable people, and not very worldly; but I can't say they are annoying, unless—unless," she added, trying to appease her husband's smile, "unless the father—what did you think of the father?" she asked eagerly.
"He will be very entertaining," said Corey, "if you start him on his paint. What was the disagreeable daughter like? Shall you have her?"
"He'll be really entertaining," said Corey, "if you get him started on his painting. What was the unpleasant daughter like? Are you going to have her?"
"She's little and dark. We must have them all," Mrs. Corey sighed. "Then you don't think a dinner would do?"
"She's small and has dark features. We need them all," Mrs. Corey sighed. "So you don't think a dinner would be enough?"
"Oh yes, I do. As you say, we can't disown Tom's relation to them, whatever it is. We had much better recognise it, and make the best of the inevitable. I think a Lapham dinner would be delightful." He looked at her with delicate irony in his voice and smile, and she fetched another sigh, so deep and sore now that he laughed outright. "Perhaps," he suggested, "it would be the best way of curing Tom of his fancy, if he has one. He has been seeing her with the dangerous advantages which a mother knows how to give her daughter in the family circle, and with no means of comparing her with other girls. You must invite several other very pretty girls."
"Oh yes, I do. As you said, we can't deny Tom's connection to them, no matter what it is. We should just accept it and make the most of the situation. I think a Lapham dinner would be great." He looked at her with a hint of irony in his voice and smile, and she let out another sigh, so deep and painful that he laughed out loud. "Maybe," he suggested, "it would be the best way to cure Tom of his crush, if he has one. He’s been seeing her with the unfair advantages that a mother knows how to give her daughter within the family, without any way to compare her to other girls. You should invite several other really pretty girls."
"Do you really think so, Bromfield?" asked Mrs. Corey, taking courage a little. "That might do," But her spirits visibly sank again. "I don't know any other girl half so pretty."
"Do you really think so, Bromfield?" asked Mrs. Corey, gaining a bit of confidence. "That could work," but her spirits clearly dropped again. "I don't know any other girl who's half as pretty."
"Well, then, better bred."
"Well, then, better mannered."
"She is very lady-like, very modest, and pleasing."
"She is very ladylike, very modest, and charming."
"Well, more cultivated."
"More refined."
"Tom doesn't get on with such people."
"Tom doesn't get along with those kinds of people."
"Oh, you wish him to marry her, I see."
"Oh, you want him to marry her, got it."
"No, no."
"No way."
"Then you'd better give the dinner to bring them together, to promote the affair."
"Then you should host the dinner to bring them together and encourage the relationship."
"You know I don't want to do that, Bromfield. But I feel that we must do something. If we don't, it has a clandestine appearance. It isn't just to them. A dinner won't leave us in any worse position, and may leave us in a better. Yes," said Mrs. Corey, after another thoughtful interval, "we must have them--have them all. It could be very simple."
"You know I don't want to do that, Bromfield. But I think we need to take some action. If we don't, it looks suspicious. It's not just to them. A dinner won't put us in a worse position and might actually improve things. Yes," said Mrs. Corey after a moment of reflection, "we have to invite them—all of them. It can be really simple."
"Ah, you can't give a dinner under a bushel, if I take your meaning, my dear. If we do this at all, we mustn't do it as if we were ashamed of it. We must ask people to meet them."
"Ah, you can’t hide a good dinner, if I understand you right, my dear. If we're going to do this, we shouldn't act ashamed of it. We need to invite people to meet them."
"Yes," sighed Mrs. Corey. "There are not many people in town yet," she added, with relief that caused her husband another smile. "There really seems a sort of fatality about it," she concluded religiously.
"Yes," sighed Mrs. Corey. "There aren't many people in town yet," she added, feeling relieved, which made her husband smile again. "It really feels like there's a kind of fate about it," she concluded earnestly.
"Then you had better not struggle against it. Go and reconcile Lily and Nanny to it as soon as possible."
"Then you’d better not fight it. Go and make peace with Lily and Nanny about it as soon as you can."
Mrs. Corey blanched a little. "But don't you think it will be the best thing, Bromfield?"
Mrs. Corey paled a bit. "But don't you think it will be the best thing, Bromfield?"
"I do indeed, my dear. The only thing that shakes my faith in the scheme is the fact that I first suggested it. But if you have adopted it, it must be all right, Anna. I can't say that I expected it."
"I really do, my dear. The only thing that makes me doubt the plan is that I was the one who suggested it in the first place. But if you've embraced it, then it has to be okay, Anna. I can't say I saw this coming."
"No," said his wife, "it wouldn't do."
"No," his wife said, "that wouldn’t work."
XIII.
HAVING distinctly given up the project of asking the Laphams to dinner, Mrs. Corey was able to carry it out with the courage of sinners who have sacrificed to virtue by frankly acknowledging its superiority to their intended transgression. She did not question but the Laphams would come; and she only doubted as to the people whom she should invite to meet them. She opened the matter with some trepidation to her daughters, but neither of them opposed her; they rather looked at the scheme from her own point of view, and agreed with her that nothing had really yet been done to wipe out the obligation to the Laphams helplessly contracted the summer before, and strengthened by that ill-advised application to Mrs. Lapham for charity. Not only the principal of their debt of gratitude remained, but the accruing interest. They said, What harm could giving the dinner possibly do them? They might ask any or all of their acquaintance without disadvantage to themselves; but it would be perfectly easy to give the dinner just the character they chose, and still flatter the ignorance of the Laphams. The trouble would be with Tom, if he were really interested in the girl; but he could not say anything if they made it a family dinner; he could not feel anything. They had each turned in her own mind, as it appeared from a comparison of ideas, to one of the most comprehensive of those cousinships which form the admiration and terror of the adventurer in Boston society. He finds himself hemmed in and left out at every turn by ramifications that forbid him all hope of safe personality in his comments on people; he is never less secure than when he hears some given Bostonian denouncing or ridiculing another. If he will be advised, he will guard himself from concurring in these criticisms, however just they appear, for the probability is that their object is a cousin of not more than one remove from the censor. When the alien hears a group of Boston ladies calling one another, and speaking of all their gentlemen friends, by the familiar abbreviations of their Christian names, he must feel keenly the exile to which he was born; but he is then, at least, in comparatively little danger; while these latent and tacit cousinships open pitfalls at every step around him, in a society where Middlesexes have married Essexes and produced Suffolks for two hundred and fifty years.
HAVING clearly given up on the idea of inviting the Laphams to dinner, Mrs. Corey managed to do it with the confidence of people who have surrendered to virtue by openly admitting its superiority to their planned wrongdoing. She was sure the Laphams would accept the invitation; her only hesitation was about whom to invite alongside them. She approached the subject with some nervousness to her daughters, but neither of them objected; instead, they viewed the plan from her perspective and agreed that nothing had truly been done to erase the obligation to the Laphams, which they had carelessly incurred the previous summer, further complicated by that ill-considered request for charity to Mrs. Lapham. Not only did the main part of their debt of gratitude remain, but so did the growing interest. They said, What harm could giving the dinner possibly do? They could invite anyone without it being a problem for themselves; but it would be easy to shape the dinner in any way they wanted, while still flattering the Laphams’ ignorance. The only concern would be Tom if he really liked the girl; but he couldn’t say anything if they made it a family dinner; he couldn’t really feel anything. Each of them had mentally turned towards one of the many cousin relationships that form the admiration and fear of anyone trying to navigate Boston society. They find themselves cornered and excluded at every turn by connections that deny them any hope of speaking freely about people; they feel most insecure when they hear one Bostonian criticizing or mocking another. If they listen to advice, they'll avoid agreeing with these criticisms, no matter how justified they seem, because the probability is that the target of their remarks is a cousin of someone very close to the critic. When someone from outside hears a group of Boston ladies casually calling one another, and referring to all their male friends by the familiar nicknames of their first names, they must sharply feel the isolation they were born into; but at least in that situation, they're relatively safe; meanwhile, these hidden and unspoken cousin connections create traps at every step around them, in a society where Middlesexes have married Essexes and produced Suffolks for the past two hundred and fifty years.
These conditions, however, so perilous to the foreigner, are a source of strength and security to those native to them. An uncertain acquaintance may be so effectually involved in the meshes of such a cousinship, as never to be heard of outside of it and tremendous stories are told of people who have spent a whole winter in Boston, in a whirl of gaiety, and who, the original guests of the Suffolks, discover upon reflection that they have met no one but Essexes and Middlesexes.
These conditions, although incredibly risky for outsiders, are a source of strength and security for those who belong to them. A newcomer can easily get caught up in the web of such relationships, often becoming so intertwined that they remain unheard of outside of it. There are amazing stories about people who spent an entire winter in Boston, caught up in a whirlwind of fun, only to realize later that the only people they met were from Essex and Middlesex.
Mrs. Corey's brother James came first into her mind, and she thought with uncommon toleration of the easy-going, uncritical, good-nature of his wife. James Bellingham had been the adviser of her son throughout, and might be said to have actively promoted his connection with Lapham. She thought next of the widow of her cousin, Henry Bellingham, who had let her daughter marry that Western steamboat man, and was fond of her son-in-law; she might be expected at least to endure the paint-king and his family. The daughters insisted so strongly upon Mrs. Bellingham's son Charles, that Mrs. Corey put him down--if he were in town; he might be in Central America; he got on with all sorts of people. It seemed to her that she might stop at this: four Laphams, five Coreys, and four Bellinghams were enough.
Mrs. Corey's brother James was the first person she thought of, and she considered with unusual tolerance the laid-back, easy-going nature of his wife. James Bellingham had been her son's advisor all along and could be said to have actively supported his relationship with Lapham. Next, she thought of the widow of her cousin, Henry Bellingham, who had allowed her daughter to marry that Western steamboat man and liked her son-in-law; she could at least be expected to tolerate the paint king and his family. The daughters insisted so much on Mrs. Bellingham's son Charles that Mrs. Corey dismissed him from her mind—if he was in town; he might be in Central America; he got along with all kinds of people. It seemed to her that she could stop there: four Laphams, five Coreys, and four Bellinghams were enough.
"That makes thirteen," said Nanny. "You can have Mr. and Mrs. Sewell."
"That's thirteen," said Nanny. "You can have Mr. and Mrs. Sewell."
"Yes, that is a good idea," assented Mrs. Corey. "He is our minister, and it is very proper."
"Yes, that's a great idea," agreed Mrs. Corey. "He's our minister, and it makes total sense."
"I don't see why you don't have Robert Chase. It is a pity he shouldn't see her--for the colour."
"I don't understand why you don't have Robert Chase. It's a shame he can't see her—for the color."
"I don't quite like the idea of that," said Mrs. Corey; "but we can have him too, if it won't make too many." The painter had married into a poorer branch of the Coreys, and his wife was dead. "Is there any one else?"
"I’m not really a fan of that idea," said Mrs. Corey, "but we can include him too, as long as it doesn’t make things too crowded." The painter had married into a less wealthy branch of the Coreys, and his wife had passed away. "Is there anyone else?"
"There is Miss Kingsbury."
"There's Miss Kingsbury."
"We have had her so much. She will begin to think we are using her."
"We’ve had her around so much. She’s going to start thinking we’re taking advantage of her."
"She won't mind; she's so good-natured."
"She won't mind; she's really easygoing."
"Well, then," the mother summed up, "there are four Laphams, five Coreys, four Bellinghams, one Chase, and one Kingsbury--fifteen. Oh! and two Sewells. Seventeen. Ten ladies and seven gentlemen. It doesn't balance very well, and it's too large."
"Well, then," the mother concluded, "we have four Laphams, five Coreys, four Bellinghams, one Chase, and one Kingsbury—fifteen. Oh! And two Sewells. Seventeen. Ten ladies and seven gentlemen. It doesn't add up very nicely, and it's too big."
"Perhaps some of the ladies won't come," suggested Lily.
"Maybe some of the women won't show up," suggested Lily.
"Oh, the ladies always come," said Nanny.
"Oh, the ladies always show up," Nanny said.
Their mother reflected. "Well, I will ask them. The ladies will refuse in time to let us pick up some gentlemen somewhere; some more artists. Why! we must have Mr. Seymour, the architect; he's a bachelor, and he's building their house, Tom says."
Their mother thought for a moment. "Alright, I’ll ask them. The ladies will eventually say no to us bringing in some guys; maybe more artists. Honestly! We definitely need to include Mr. Seymour, the architect; he’s single, and Tom says he’s the one building their house."
Her voice fell a little when she mentioned her son's name, and she told him of her plan, when he came home in the evening, with evident misgiving.
Her voice dropped a bit when she said her son's name, and she shared her plan with him for when he got home in the evening, clearly anxious about it.
"What are you doing it for, mother?" he asked, looking at her with his honest eyes.
"What are you doing that for, mom?" he asked, looking at her with his sincere eyes.
She dropped her own in a little confusion. "I won't do it at all, my dear," she said, "if you don't approve. But I thought--You know we have never made any proper acknowledgment of their kindness to us at Baie St. Paul. Then in the winter, I'm ashamed to say, I got money from her for a charity I was interested in; and I hate the idea of merely USING people in that way. And now your having been at their house this summer--we can't seem to disapprove of that; and your business relations to him----"
She dropped her own in a little confusion. "I won't do it at all, my dear," she said, "if you don’t approve. But I thought—You know we’ve never properly acknowledged their kindness to us at Baie St. Paul. Then in the winter, I’m ashamed to admit, I got money from her for a charity I was interested in; and I hate the idea of just USING people like that. And now that you’ve been at their house this summer—we can’t seem to disapprove of that; and your business connection to him----"
"Yes, I see," said Corey. "Do you think it amounts to a dinner?"
"Yeah, I get it," said Corey. "Do you think it counts as a dinner?"
"Why, I don't know," returned his mother. "We shall have hardly any one out of our family connection."
"Honestly, I don’t know," his mother replied. "We’ll hardly have anyone outside our family."
"Well," Corey assented, "it might do. I suppose what you wish is to give them a pleasure."
"Well," Corey said, "that could work. I guess what you want is to give them a good time."
"Why, certainly. Don't you think they'd like to come?"
"Of course. Don’t you think they’d want to come?"
"Oh, they'd like to come; but whether it would be a pleasure after they were here is another thing. I should have said that if you wanted to have them, they would enjoy better being simply asked to meet our own immediate family."
"Oh, they'd love to come; but whether it would actually be enjoyable once they're here is another question. I should have mentioned that if you wanted to invite them, they'd probably prefer just being asked to meet our immediate family."
"That's what I thought of in the first place, but your father seemed to think it implied a social distrust of them; and we couldn't afford to have that appearance, even to ourselves."
"That's what I initially thought, but your dad seemed to believe it suggested we didn't trust them socially; and we couldn't risk giving off that impression, even to ourselves."
"Perhaps he was right."
"Maybe he was right."
"And besides, it might seem a little significant."
"And besides, it might seem a bit important."
Corey seemed inattentive to this consideration. "Whom did you think of asking?" His mother repeated the names. "Yes, that would do," he said, with a vague dissatisfaction.
Corey seemed indifferent to this thought. "Who did you think about asking?" His mother repeated the names. "Yeah, that would work," he replied, with a hint of dissatisfaction.
"I won't have it at all, if you don't wish, Tom."
"I won't have it at all, if you don't want to, Tom."
"Oh yes, have it; perhaps you ought. Yes, I dare say it's right. What did you mean by a family dinner seeming significant?"
"Oh yes, you should have it; maybe it's the right thing to do. Yeah, I guess it's important. What do you mean by a family dinner feeling significant?"
His mother hesitated. When it came to that, she did not like to recognise in his presence the anxieties that had troubled her. But "I don't know," she said, since she must. "I shouldn't want to give that young girl, or her mother, the idea that we wished to make more of the acquaintance than--than you did, Tom."
His mother hesitated. When it came to that, she didn't want to admit in front of him the worries that had bothered her. But "I don't know," she said, since she had to. "I wouldn't want to give that young girl, or her mother, the impression that we wanted to take our relationship further than—than you did, Tom."
He looked at her absent-mindedly, as if he did not take her meaning. But he said, "Oh yes, of course," and Mrs. Corey, in the uncertainty in which she seemed destined to remain concerning this affair, went off and wrote her invitation to Mrs. Lapham. Later in the evening, when they again found themselves alone, her son said, "I don't think I understood you, mother, in regard to the Laphams. I think I do now. I certainly don't wish you to make more of the acquaintance than I have done. It wouldn't be right; it might be very unfortunate. Don't give the dinner!"
He looked at her absent-mindedly, as if he didn’t get what she meant. But he said, “Oh yes, of course,” and Mrs. Corey, still uncertain about the whole situation, went off and wrote her invitation to Mrs. Lapham. Later in the evening, when they found themselves alone again, her son said, “I don’t think I understood you, Mom, regarding the Laphams. I think I get it now. I definitely don’t want you to engage more with them than I have. It wouldn’t be right; it could be very unfortunate. Don’t have the dinner!”
"It's too late now, my son," said Mrs. Corey. "I sent my note to Mrs. Lapham an hour ago." Her courage rose at the trouble which showed in Corey's face. "But don't be annoyed by it, Tom. It isn't a family dinner, you know, and everything can be managed without embarrassment. If we take up the affair at this point, you will seem to have been merely acting for us; and they can't possibly understand anything more."
"It's too late now, my son," said Mrs. Corey. "I sent my note to Mrs. Lapham an hour ago." Her confidence grew at the concern that was visible on Corey’s face. "But don't let it bother you, Tom. It isn't a family dinner, you know, and everything can be sorted out without any awkwardness. If we address this now, it will look like you were just acting on our behalf; and they can't possibly grasp anything beyond that."
"Well, well! Let it go! I dare say it's all right. At any rate, it can't be helped now."
"Well, well! Let it go! I guess it's fine. Anyway, there's nothing we can do about it now."
"I don't wish to help it, Tom," said Mrs. Corey, with a cheerfullness which the thought of the Laphams had never brought her before. "I am sure it is quite fit and proper, and we can make them have a very pleasant time. They are good, inoffensive people, and we owe it to ourselves not to be afraid to show that we have felt their kindness to us, and his appreciation of you."
"I don't want to help it, Tom," Mrs. Corey said, sounding cheerier than she ever had at the thought of the Laphams. "I’m sure it’s completely appropriate, and we can ensure they have a really nice time. They’re good, friendly people, and we owe it to ourselves not to be afraid to show that we appreciate their kindness to us and his appreciation of you."
"Well," consented Corey. The trouble that his mother had suddenly cast off was in his tone; but she was not sorry. It was quite time that he should think seriously of his attitude toward these people if he had not thought of it before, but, according to his father's theory, had been merely dangling.
"Sure," Corey agreed. The frustration that his mother had just released was evident in his tone, but she didn't regret it. It was about time he took a serious look at his feelings towards these people if he hadn't already, but based on his father's idea, he had just been hanging around aimlessly.
It was a view of her son's character that could hardly have pleased her in different circumstances, yet it was now unquestionably a consolation if not wholly a pleasure. If she considered the Laphams at all, it was with the resignation which we feel at the evils of others, even when they have not brought them on themselves.
It was a view of her son's character that would not have pleased her in different circumstances, but now it was definitely a comfort, if not entirely a pleasure. If she thought about the Laphams at all, it was with the acceptance we feel for the misfortunes of others, even when they haven't caused them themselves.
Mrs. Lapham, for her part, had spent the hours between Mrs. Corey's visit and her husband's coming home from business in reaching the same conclusion with regard to Corey; and her spirits were at the lowest when they sat down to supper. Irene was downcast with her; Penelope was purposely gay; and the Colonel was beginning, after his first plate of the boiled ham,--which, bristling with cloves, rounded its bulk on a wide platter before him,--to take note of the surrounding mood, when the door-bell jingled peremptorily, and the girl left waiting on the table to go and answer it. She returned at once with a note for Mrs. Lapham, which she read, and then, after a helpless survey of her family, read again.
Mrs. Lapham had spent the time between Mrs. Corey's visit and her husband coming home from work coming to the same conclusion about Corey, and her spirits were at their lowest when they sat down for dinner. Irene was feeling down along with her; Penelope was intentionally cheerful; and the Colonel was beginning, after his first plate of boiled ham—which, studded with cloves, sat prominently on a large platter in front of him—to notice the mood around the table when the doorbell rang insistently, prompting the girl who was serving to go answer it. She quickly returned with a note for Mrs. Lapham, which she read, and then, after a helpless look around at her family, read again.
"Why, what IS it, mamma?" asked Irene, while the Colonel, who had taken up his carving-knife for another attack on the ham, held it drawn half across it.
"Why, what is it, Mom?" asked Irene, while the Colonel, who had picked up his carving knife for another attempt on the ham, held it poised half across it.
"Why, I don't know what it does mean," answered Mrs. Lapham tremulously, and she let the girl take the note from her.
"Why, I don't know what that means," answered Mrs. Lapham nervously, and she let the girl take the note from her.
Irene ran it over, and then turned to the name at the end with a joyful cry and a flush that burned to the top of her forehead. Then she began to read it once more.
Irene skimmed through it, then turned to the name at the end with a joyful exclamation and a blush that crept up to her forehead. Then she started to read it again.
The Colonel dropped his knife and frowned impatiently, and Mrs. Lapham said, "You read it out loud, if you know what to make of it, Irene." But Irene, with a nervous scream of protest, handed it to her father, who performed the office.
The Colonel dropped his knife and frowned in annoyance, and Mrs. Lapham said, "You read it out loud if you can figure it out, Irene." But Irene, with a nervous cry of protest, gave it to her father, who took over.
"DEAR MRS. LAPHAM:
"Dear Mrs. Lapham:"
"Will you and General Lapham----"
"Will you and General Lapham—"
"I didn't know I was a general," grumbled Lapham. "I guess I shall have to be looking up my back pay. Who is it writes this, anyway?" he asked, turning the letter over for the signature.
"I didn't know I was a general," Lapham grumbled. "I suppose I should look into my back pay. Who writes this stuff, anyway?" he asked, flipping the letter over to find the signature.
"Oh, never mind. Read it through!" cried his wife, with a kindling glance of triumph at Penelope, and he resumed--
"Oh, forget it. Just read it all!" his wife exclaimed, casting a triumphant look at Penelope, and he continued--
"--and your daughters give us the pleasure of your company at dinner on Thursday, the 28th, at half-past six.
"--and your daughters will join us for dinner on Thursday, the 28th, at 6:30 PM."
"Yours sincerely,
Best regards,
"ANNA B. COREY."
"Anna B. Corey."
The brief invitation had been spread over two pages, and the Colonel had difficulties with the signature which he did not instantly surmount. When he had made out the name and pronounced it, he looked across at his wife for an explanation.
The short invitation was spread out over two pages, and the Colonel struggled with the signature, which he couldn't figure out right away. Once he managed to read the name and say it, he glanced over at his wife for clarification.
"I don't know what it all means," she said, shaking her head and speaking with a pleased flutter. "She was here this afternoon, and I should have said she had come to see how bad she could make us feel. I declare I never felt so put down in my life by anybody."
"I don’t know what it all means," she said, shaking her head and speaking with a happy excitement. "She was here this afternoon, and I should have said she came to see how bad she could make us feel. Honestly, I’ve never felt so belittled in my life by anyone."
"Why, what did she do? What did she say?" Lapham was ready, in his dense pride, to resent any affront to his blood, but doubtful, with the evidence of this invitation to the contrary, if any affront had been offered. Mrs. Lapham tried to tell him, but there was really nothing tangible; and when she came to put it into words, she could not make out a case. Her husband listened to her excited attempt, and then he said, with judicial superiority, "I guess nobody's been trying to make you feel bad, Persis. What would she go right home and invite you to dinner for, if she'd acted the way you say?"
"Why, what did she do? What did she say?" Lapham was ready, in his thick pride, to take offense at any attack on his family, but he doubted, given this invitation, whether any attack had actually happened. Mrs. Lapham tried to explain, but there really wasn't anything concrete; and when she tried to express it, she couldn't make a strong argument. Her husband listened to her passionate attempt, and then he said, with a sense of authority, "I doubt anyone's been trying to upset you, Persis. Why would she invite you to dinner if she acted the way you say?"
In this view it did seem improbable, and Mrs. Lapham was shaken. She could only say, "Penelope felt just the way I did about it."
In this perspective, it seemed unlikely, and Mrs. Lapham was unsettled. She could only say, "Penelope felt the same way I did about it."
Lapham looked at the girl, who said, "Oh, I can't prove it! I begin to think it never happened. I guess it didn't."
Lapham looked at the girl, who said, "Oh, I can't prove it! I’m starting to think it never happened. I guess it didn’t."
"Humph!" said her father, and he sat frowning thoughtfully a while--ignoring her mocking irony, or choosing to take her seriously. "You can't really put your finger on anything," he said to his wife, "and it ain't likely there is anything. Anyway, she's done the proper thing by you now."
"Humph!" her father said, sitting back and frowning in thought for a moment—either ignoring her sarcastic tone or deciding to take her seriously. "You can't really pinpoint anything," he told his wife, "and it’s probably not likely there is anything. In any case, she's done you right this time."
Mrs. Lapham faltered between her lingering resentment and the appeals of her flattered vanity. She looked from Penelope's impassive face to the eager eyes of Irene. "Well--just as you say, Silas. I don't know as she WAS so very bad. I guess may be she was embarrassed some----"
Mrs. Lapham hesitated between her lingering resentment and the flattery of her vanity. She glanced from Penelope's expressionless face to the eager eyes of Irene. "Well—whatever you say, Silas. I don't know if she was that bad. I guess maybe she was just a bit embarrassed..."
"That's what I told you, mamma, from the start," interrupted Irene. "Didn't I tell you she didn't mean anything by it? It's just the way she acted at Baie St. Paul, when she got well enough to realise what you'd done for her!"
"That's what I told you, Mom, from the beginning," interrupted Irene. "Didn’t I say she didn’t mean any harm? It’s just how she behaved at Baie St. Paul when she got well enough to understand what you’d done for her!"
Penelope broke into a laugh. "Is that her way of showing her gratitude? I'm sorry I didn't understand that before."
Penelope burst out laughing. "Is that her way of saying thank you? I'm sorry I didn't get that earlier."
Irene made no effort to reply. She merely looked from her mother to her father with a grieved face for their protection, and Lapham said, "When we've done supper, you answer her, Persis. Say we'll come."
Irene didn't try to respond. She just glanced from her mother to her father with a sad expression, seeking their support, and Lapham said, "After we finish dinner, you need to reply to her, Persis. Tell her we’ll come."
"With one exception," said Penelope.
"With one exception," Penelope said.
"What do you mean?" demanded her father, with a mouth full of ham. "Oh, nothing of importance. Merely that I'm not going."
"What do you mean?" her father asked, his mouth full of ham. "Oh, it’s nothing important. Just that I’m not going."
Lapham gave himself time to swallow his morsel, and his rising wrath went down with it. "I guess you'll change your mind when the time comes," he said. "Anyway, Persis, you say we'll all come, and then, if Penelope don't want to go, you can excuse her after we get there. That's the best way."
Lapham took a moment to finish his bite, and his growing anger settled with it. "I think you'll think differently when the time comes," he said. "Anyway, Persis, you say we'll all go, and then, if Penelope doesn't want to join, you can let her off once we arrive. That’s the best approach."
None of them, apparently, saw any reason why the affair should not be left in this way, or had a sense of the awful and binding nature of a dinner engagement. If she believed that Penelope would not finally change her mind and go, no doubt Mrs. Lapham thought that Mrs. Corey would easily excuse her absence. She did not find it so simple a matter to accept the invitation. Mrs. Corey had said "Dear Mrs. Lapham," but Mrs. Lapham had her doubts whether it would not be a servile imitation to say "Dear Mrs. Corey" in return; and she was tormented as to the proper phrasing throughout and the precise temperature which she should impart to her politeness. She wrote an unpractised, uncharacteristic round hand, the same in which she used to set the children's copies at school, and she subscribed herself, after some hesitation between her husband's given name and her own, "Yours truly, Mrs. S. Lapham."
None of them seemed to see any reason why the situation shouldn't stay as it was or understood the serious and important nature of a dinner invitation. If she thought Penelope wouldn’t eventually change her mind and attend, Mrs. Lapham probably figured that Mrs. Corey would easily overlook her absence. She didn’t find it so straightforward to accept the invitation. Mrs. Corey had started with "Dear Mrs. Lapham," but Mrs. Lapham wasn't sure if it would come off as overly formal to reply with "Dear Mrs. Corey," and she was stressed about how to phrase everything just right, including the right tone for her politeness. She wrote in an awkward, unusual round handwriting, similar to the one she used for her children’s schoolwork, and after some thinking between using her husband’s first name and her own, she signed off as "Yours truly, Mrs. S. Lapham."
Penelope had gone to her room, without waiting to be asked to advise or criticise; but Irene had decided upon the paper, and on the whole, Mrs. Lapham's note made a very decent appearance on the page.
Penelope went to her room without waiting to be asked for advice or criticism; however, Irene had chosen the paper, and overall, Mrs. Lapham's note looked pretty good on the page.
When the furnace-man came, the Colonel sent him out to post it in the box at the corner of the square. He had determined not to say anything more about the matter before the girls, not choosing to let them see that he was elated; he tried to give the effect of its being an everyday sort of thing, abruptly closing the discussion with his order to Mrs. Lapham to accept; but he had remained swelling behind his newspaper during her prolonged struggle with her note, and he could no longer hide his elation when Irene followed her sister upstairs.
When the furnace guy arrived, the Colonel asked him to drop it in the box at the corner of the square. He had decided not to mention anything more about it in front of the girls, unwilling to show that he was excited; he tried to make it seem like it was just a normal thing, quickly ending the conversation with his instruction to Mrs. Lapham to accept. But he couldn’t hide his excitement anymore as he sat behind his newspaper during her lengthy struggle with her note, especially when Irene followed her sister upstairs.
"Well, Pers," he demanded, "what do you say now?"
"Well, Pers," he asked, "what do you think now?"
Mrs. Lapham had been sobered into something of her former misgiving by her difficulties with her note. "Well, I don't know what TO say. I declare, I'm all mixed up about it, and I don't know as we've begun as we can carry out in promising to go. I presume," she sighed, "that we can all send some excuse at the last moment, if we don't want to go."
Mrs. Lapham had been brought back to some of her old worries by her issues with her note. "Well, I don’t know what to say. I swear, I’m completely confused about it, and I’m not sure we’ve started off in a way we can actually follow through on our promise to go. I guess," she sighed, "that we can all come up with some excuse at the last minute if we don’t want to go."
"I guess we can carry out, and I guess we shan't want to send any excuse," bragged the Colonel. "If we're ever going to be anybody at all, we've got to go and see how it's done. I presume we've got to give some sort of party when we get into the new house, and this gives the chance to ask 'em back again. You can't complain now but what they've made the advances, Persis?"
"I think we can go ahead, and I don’t think we’ll need to make any excuses," the Colonel boasted. "If we’re ever going to amount to anything, we need to see how it’s done. I guess we should throw some kind of party when we move into the new house, and this gives us a chance to invite them back. You can’t argue that they haven’t reached out first, right, Persis?"
"No," said Mrs. Lapham lifelessly; "I wonder why they wanted to do it. Oh, I suppose it's all right," she added in deprecation of the anger with her humility which she saw rising in her husband's face; "but if it's all going to be as much trouble as that letter, I'd rather be whipped. I don't know what I'm going to wear; or the girls either. I do wonder--I've heard that people go to dinner in low-necks. Do you suppose it's the custom?"
"No," Mrs. Lapham said flatly. "I wonder why they wanted to do it. Oh, I guess it's fine," she added, trying to calm the irritation she noticed growing in her husband’s expression. "But if it’s going to be as much trouble as that letter, I’d rather be punished. I have no idea what I'm going to wear, or the girls either. I do wonder—I’ve heard that people go to dinner in low necklines. Do you think that’s the norm?"
"How should I know?" demanded the Colonel. "I guess you've got clothes enough. Any rate, you needn't fret about it. You just go round to White's or Jordan & Marsh's, and ask for a dinner dress. I guess that'll settle it; they'll know. Get some of them imported dresses. I see 'em in the window every time I pass; lots of 'em."
"How am I supposed to know?" the Colonel asked. "I think you have plenty of clothes. Anyway, you don’t need to worry about it. Just go to White's or Jordan & Marsh's and ask for a dinner dress. That should take care of it; they’ll know. Get one of those imported dresses. I see them in the window every time I walk by; there are a lot of them."
"Oh, it ain't the dress!" said Mrs. Lapham. "I don't suppose but what we could get along with that; and I want to do the best we can for the children; but I don't know what we're going to talk about to those people when we get there. We haven't got anything in common with them. Oh, I don't say they're any better," she again made haste to say in arrest of her husband's resentment. "I don't believe they are; and I don't see why they should be. And there ain't anybody has got a better right to hold up their head than you have, Silas. You've got plenty of money, and you've made every cent of it."
"Oh, it’s not the dress!" said Mrs. Lapham. "I don’t think we couldn’t manage with that; and I want to do the best we can for the kids; but I have no idea what we’re going to talk about with those people when we get there. We don’t have anything in common with them. Oh, I’m not saying they’re any better," she quickly added to prevent her husband’s irritation. "I don’t believe they are; and I don’t see why they should be. And nobody has the right to hold their head up higher than you do, Silas. You’ve got plenty of money, and you’ve earned every cent of it."
"I guess I shouldn't amounted to much without you, Persis," interposed Lapham, moved to this justice by her praise.
"I guess I wouldn't have amounted to much without you, Persis," Lapham said, touched by her praise.
"Oh, don't talk about ME!" protested the wife. "Now that you've made it all right about Rogers, there ain't a thing in this world against you. But still, for all that, I can see--and I can feel it when I can't see it--that we're different from those people. They're well-meaning enough, and they'd excuse it, I presume, but we're too old to learn to be like them."
"Oh, don't talk about ME!" the wife protested. "Now that you've cleared things up about Rogers, there's nothing against you at all. But still, I can see—and I can feel it when I can’t see it—that we’re different from those people. They mean well, and I guess they'd understand, but we're too old to change and be like them."
"The children ain't," said Lapham shrewdly.
"The children aren't," said Lapham shrewdly.
"No, the children ain't," admitted his wife, "and that's the only thing that reconciles me to it."
"No, the kids aren't," his wife admitted, "and that's the only thing that makes me feel better about it."
"You see how pleased Irene looked when I read it?"
"You see how happy Irene looked when I read it?"
"Yes, she was pleased."
"Yes, she was happy."
"And I guess Penelope'll think better of it before the time comes."
"And I guess Penelope will change her mind before the time comes."
"Oh yes, we do it for them. But whether we're doing the best thing for 'em, goodness knows. I'm not saying anything against HIM. Irene'll be a lucky girl to get him, if she wants him. But there! I'd ten times rather she was going to marry such a fellow as you were, Si, that had to make every inch of his own way, and she had to help him. It's in her!"
"Oh yes, we do it for them. But whether we're actually doing what's best for them, who knows? I'm not saying anything bad about him. Irene will be a lucky girl to have him if she wants him. But honestly! I’d much prefer if she were marrying a guy like you, Si, someone who had to work hard for everything and she had to support him. It’s in her!"
Lapham laughed aloud for pleasure in his wife's fondness; but neither of them wished that he should respond directly to it. "I guess, if it wa'n't for me, he wouldn't have a much easier time. But don't you fret! It's all coming out right. That dinner ain't a thing for you to be uneasy about. It'll pass off perfectly easy and natural."
Lapham laughed out loud, happy about his wife's affection; but neither of them wanted him to respond to it directly. "I guess, if it weren't for me, he wouldn’t have an easier time. But don’t worry! Everything will turn out fine. That dinner is nothing for you to stress about. It’ll go smoothly and naturally."
Lapham did not keep his courageous mind quite to the end of the week that followed. It was his theory not to let Corey see that he was set up about the invitation, and when the young man said politely that his mother was glad they were able to come, Lapham was very short with him. He said yes, he believed that Mrs. Lapham and the girls were going. Afterward he was afraid Corey might not understand that he was coming too; but he did not know how to approach the subject again, and Corey did not, so he let it pass. It worried him to see all the preparation that his wife and Irene were making, and he tried to laugh at them for it; and it worried him to find that Penelope was making no preparation at all for herself, but only helping the others. He asked her what should she do if she changed her mind at the last moment and concluded to go, and she said she guessed she should not change her mind, but if she did, she would go to White's with him and get him to choose her an imported dress, he seemed to like them so much. He was too proud to mention the subject again to her.
Lapham didn’t manage to keep his brave attitude all the way through the week that followed. He believed it was best not to let Corey know he was bothered about the invitation, but when the young man politely said his mother was happy they could make it, Lapham was pretty curt with him. He just replied that yes, he thought Mrs. Lapham and the girls were going. Later, he worried that Corey might not realize he was going too, but he wasn’t sure how to bring it up again, and Corey didn’t either, so he let it go. It stressed him out to see all the preparation his wife and Irene were doing, and he tried to joke about it; he was also concerned that Penelope wasn’t preparing anything for herself and was just helping the others. He asked her what she would do if she changed her mind at the last minute and decided to go, and she said she probably wouldn’t change her mind, but if she did, she would go to White's with him and let him pick out a fancy dress since he seemed to like them so much. He was too proud to bring the topic up with her again.
Finally, all that dress-making in the house began to scare him with vague apprehensions in regard to his own dress. As soon as he had determined to go, an ideal of the figure in which he should go presented itself to his mind. He should not wear any dress-coat, because, for one thing, he considered that a man looked like a fool in a dress-coat, and, for another thing, he had none--had none on principle. He would go in a frock-coat and black pantaloons, and perhaps a white waistcoat, but a black cravat anyway. But as soon as he developed this ideal to his family, which he did in pompous disdain of their anxieties about their own dress, they said he should not go so. Irene reminded him that he was the only person without a dress-coat at a corps reunion dinner which he had taken her to some years before, and she remembered feeling awfully about it at the time. Mrs. Lapham, who would perhaps have agreed of herself, shook her head with misgiving. "I don't see but what you'll have to get you one, Si," she said. "I don't believe they ever go without 'em to a private house."
Finally, all the dress-making in the house started to make him nervous about his own outfit. As soon as he decided to go, he pictured the ideal look he should have. He wouldn't wear a dress coat because, for one thing, he thought men looked ridiculous in them, and for another, he didn’t own one—he avoided them on principle. He would wear a frock coat and black pants, maybe a white waistcoat, but definitely a black tie. However, once he shared this idea with his family, displaying a grand disdain for their worries about attire, they insisted he couldn't go like that. Irene reminded him that he was the only one without a dress coat at a corps reunion dinner he had taken her to years ago, and she felt really embarrassed about it at the time. Mrs. Lapham, who might have agreed on her own, shook her head with concern. "I don't see how you can go without one, Si," she said. "I don't think anyone goes to a private house without them."
He held out openly, but on his way home the next day, in a sudden panic, he cast anchor before his tailor's door and got measured for a dress-coat. After that he began to be afflicted about his waist-coat, concerning which he had hitherto been airily indifferent. He tried to get opinion out of his family, but they were not so clear about it as they were about the frock. It ended in their buying a book of etiquette, which settled the question adversely to a white waistcoat. The author, however, after being very explicit in telling them not to eat with their knives, and above all not to pick their teeth with their forks,--a thing which he said no lady or gentleman ever did,--was still far from decided as to the kind of cravat Colonel Lapham ought to wear: shaken on other points, Lapham had begun to waver also concerning the black cravat. As to the question of gloves for the Colonel, which suddenly flashed upon him one evening, it appeared never to have entered the thoughts of the etiquette man, as Lapham called him. Other authors on the same subject were equally silent, and Irene could only remember having heard, in some vague sort of way, that gentlemen did not wear gloves so much any more.
He was open about his intentions, but on his way home the next day, in a sudden panic, he stopped in front of his tailor’s shop and got measured for a dress coat. After that, he started to worry about his waistcoat, which he had previously been casually indifferent toward. He tried to get opinions from his family, but they were less certain about it than they were about the coat. In the end, they bought a book on etiquette, which concluded that a white waistcoat was not appropriate. The author, however, was very clear about things like not eating with knives and definitely not picking teeth with forks—something he insisted no lady or gentleman would ever do—but he was still unsure about what kind of tie Colonel Lapham should wear. With his confidence shaken on other matters, Lapham started to doubt the choice of a black cravat as well. Then, one evening, he suddenly thought about gloves for the Colonel, but it seemed that the etiquette book, as Lapham referred to it, hadn’t mentioned them at all. Other authors on the topic were equally silent, and Irene could only vaguely recall hearing that gentlemen didn’t wear gloves as much anymore.
Drops of perspiration gathered on Lapham's forehead in the anxiety of the debate; he groaned, and he swore a little in the compromise profanity which he used.
Drops of sweat formed on Lapham's forehead as he anxiously debated; he groaned and let out a few curse words in his usual, mild swearing.
"I declare," said Penelope, where she sat purblindly sewing on a bit of dress for Irene, "the Colonel's clothes are as much trouble as anybody's. Why don't you go to Jordan & Marsh's and order one of the imported dresses for yourself, father?" That gave them all the relief of a laugh over it, the Colonel joining in piteously.
"I swear," said Penelope, sitting there blindly sewing a piece of dress for Irene, "the Colonel's clothes are just as much of a hassle as anyone else's. Why don't you go to Jordan & Marsh's and order one of those imported dresses for yourself, Dad?" That made them all laugh, with the Colonel joining in sadly.
He had an awful longing to find out from Corey how he ought to go. He formulated and repeated over to himself an apparently careless question, such as, "Oh, by the way, Corey, where do you get your gloves?" This would naturally lead to some talk on the subject, which would, if properly managed, clear up the whole trouble. But Lapham found that he would rather die than ask this question, or any question that would bring up the dinner again. Corey did not recur to it, and Lapham avoided the matter with positive fierceness. He shunned talking with Corey at all, and suffered in grim silence.
He had an intense urge to ask Corey how he should proceed. He crafted and repeated a seemingly casual question to himself, like, "Oh, by the way, Corey, where do you get your gloves?" This could naturally lead to a discussion on the topic, which, if handled correctly, could resolve the entire issue. But Lapham realized he would rather do anything than ask that question, or any question that would bring up the dinner again. Corey didn’t mention it, and Lapham actively avoided the topic with a determined intensity. He avoided talking to Corey altogether and endured his discomfort in tense silence.
One night, before they fell asleep, his wife said to him, "I was reading in one of those books to-day, and I don't believe but what we've made a mistake if Pen holds out that she won't go."
One night, before they went to sleep, his wife said to him, "I was reading in one of those books today, and I really think we've made a mistake if Pen insists on not going."
"Why?" demanded Lapham, in the dismay which beset him at every fresh recurrence to the subject.
"Why?" Lapham asked, overwhelmed with dismay each time the topic came up again.
"The book says that it's very impolite not to answer a dinner invitation promptly. Well, we've done that all right,--at first I didn't know but what we had been a little too quick, may be,--but then it says if you're not going, that it's the height of rudeness not to let them know at once, so that they can fill your place at the table."
"The book says that it’s really rude not to respond to a dinner invitation quickly. Well, we did that, sure—at first, I thought we might have been a bit too quick, maybe—but then it says if you’re not going, it’s incredibly disrespectful not to let them know right away, so they can fill your spot at the table."
The Colonel was silent for a while. "Well, I'm dumned," he said finally, "if there seems to be any end to this thing. If it was to do over again, I'd say no for all of us."
The Colonel was quiet for a bit. "Well, I'm shocked," he finally said, "if there's any end to this situation. If I could go back, I’d say no for all of us."
"I've wished a hundred times they hadn't asked us; but it's too late to think about that now. The question is, what are we going to do about Penelope?"
"I've wished a hundred times that they hadn't asked us; but it's too late to think about that now. The question is, what are we going to do about Penelope?"
"Oh, I guess she'll go, at the last moment."
"Oh, I think she'll go at the last minute."
"She says she won't. She took a prejudice against Mrs. Corey that day, and she can't seem to get over it."
"She says she won't. She developed a dislike for Mrs. Corey that day, and she can't seem to shake it off."
"Well, then, hadn't you better write in the morning, as soon as you're up, that she ain't coming?"
"Well, shouldn’t you write in the morning, as soon as you wake up, that she’s not coming?"
Mrs. Lapham sighed helplessly. "I shouldn't know how to get it in. It's so late now; I don't see how I could have the face."
Mrs. Lapham sighed in frustration. "I wouldn’t even know how to approach it. It’s so late now; I can’t imagine how I could bring myself to do it."
"Well, then, she's got to go, that's all."
"Well, then, she has to leave, that's it."
"She's set she won't."
"She's determined she won't."
"And I'm set she shall," said Lapham with the loud obstinacy of a man whose women always have their way.
"And I'm sure she will," said Lapham with the loud stubbornness of a man whose women always get what they want.
Mrs. Lapham was not supported by the sturdiness of his proclamation.
Mrs. Lapham wasn't backed up by the strength of his statement.
But she did not know how to do what she knew she ought to do about Penelope, and she let matters drift. After all, the child had a right to stay at home if she did not wish to go. That was what Mrs. Lapham felt, and what she said to her husband next morning, bidding him let Penelope alone, unless she chose herself to go. She said it was too late now to do anything, and she must make the best excuse she could when she saw Mrs. Corey. She began to wish that Irene and her father would go and excuse her too. She could not help saying this, and then she and Lapham had some unpleasant words.
But she didn’t know how to handle what she knew she should do about Penelope, so she just let things slide. After all, the child had the right to stay home if she didn’t want to go. That’s how Mrs. Lapham felt, and that’s what she told her husband the next morning, asking him to leave Penelope alone unless she decided to go on her own. She said it was too late to change anything now, and she would have to come up with the best excuse she could when she saw Mrs. Corey. She started wishing that Irene and her father would go and excuse her too. She couldn’t help but say this, and then she and Lapham exchanged some unpleasant words.
"Look here!" he cried. "Who wanted to go in for these people in the first place? Didn't you come home full of 'em last year, and want me to sell out here and move somewheres else because it didn't seem to suit 'em? And now you want to put it all on me! I ain't going to stand it."
"Look here!" he shouted. "Who wanted to get involved with these people in the first place? Didn’t you come home all excited about them last year and want me to sell everything and move somewhere else because it didn’t seem to suit them? And now you want to put all the blame on me! I’m not going to take it."
"Hush!" said his wife. "Do you want to raise the house? I didn't put it on you, as you say. You took it on yourself. Ever since that fellow happened to come into the new house that day, you've been perfectly crazy to get in with them. And now you're so afraid you shall do something wrong before 'em, you don't hardly dare to say your life's your own. I declare, if you pester me any more about those gloves, Silas Lapham, I won't go."
"Hush!" said his wife. "Do you want to cause a scene? I didn’t put this on you, like you say. You took it on yourself. Ever since that guy showed up at the new house that day, you’ve been totally obsessed with fitting in with them. Now you’re so scared of messing up in front of them that you barely feel like you have a life of your own. Honestly, if you bug me any more about those gloves, Silas Lapham, I’m not going."
"Do you suppose I want to go on my own account?" he demanded furiously.
"Do you really think I want to go on my own?" he asked angrily.
"No," she admitted. "Of course I don't. I know very well that you're doing it for Irene; but, for goodness gracious' sake, don't worry our lives out, and make yourself a perfect laughing-stock before the children."
"No," she admitted. "Of course I don't. I know very well that you're doing this for Irene, but for goodness' sake, don't drive us crazy and make yourself a total joke in front of the kids."
With this modified concession from her, the quarrel closed in sullen silence on Lapham's part. The night before the dinner came, and the question of his gloves was still unsettled, and in a fair way to remain so. He had bought a pair, so as to be on the safe side, perspiring in company with the young lady who sold them, and who helped him try them on at the shop; his nails were still full of the powder which she had plentifully peppered into them in order to overcome the resistance of his blunt fingers. But he was uncertain whether he should wear them. They had found a book at last that said the ladies removed their gloves on sitting down at table, but it said nothing about gentlemen's gloves. He left his wife where she stood half hook-and-eyed at her glass in her new dress, and went down to his own den beyond the parlour. Before he shut his door he caught a glimpse of Irene trailing up and down before the long mirror in HER new dress, followed by the seamstress on her knees; the woman had her mouth full of pins, and from time to time she made Irene stop till she could put one of the pins into her train; Penelope sat in a corner criticising and counselling. It made Lapham sick, and he despised himself and all his brood for the trouble they were taking. But another glance gave him a sight of the young girl's face in the mirror, beautiful and radiant with happiness, and his heart melted again with paternal tenderness and pride. It was going to be a great pleasure to Irene, and Lapham felt that she was bound to cut out anything there. He was vexed with Penelope that she was not going too; he would have liked to have those people hear her talk. He held his door a little open, and listened to the things she was "getting off" there to Irene. He showed that he felt really hurt and disappointed about Penelope, and the girl's mother made her console him the next evening before they all drove away without her. "You try to look on the bright side of it, father. I guess you'll see that it's best I didn't go when you get there. Irene needn't open her lips, and they can all see how pretty she is; but they wouldn't know how smart I was unless I talked, and maybe then they wouldn't."
With this adjusted concession from her, the argument ended in a gloomy silence on Lapham's part. The night before dinner arrived, and the question of his gloves was still unanswered, and on track to remain that way. He had bought a pair to be safe, sweating alongside the young woman who sold them, and who helped him try them on at the store; his nails were still filled with the powder she had generously sprinkled in to counteract the stubbornness of his dull fingers. But he was unsure if he should wear them. They finally found a book that stated ladies took off their gloves when sitting at the table, but it didn't mention anything about gentlemen's gloves. He left his wife standing half-dressed at her mirror in her new outfit and went down to his own space beyond the parlor. Before he closed his door, he caught a glimpse of Irene pacing in front of the long mirror in HER new dress, followed by the seamstress on her knees; the woman had her mouth full of pins, and every now and then she made Irene stop so she could pin the train. Penelope sat in the corner, critiquing and advising. It made Lapham feel sick, and he felt ashamed of himself and his family for the trouble they were taking. But another look showed him the young girl's face in the mirror, beautiful and glowing with happiness, and his heart softened again with paternal love and pride. It was going to be a wonderful experience for Irene, and Lapham felt she was destined to shine there. He was annoyed with Penelope for not going too; he would have loved for those people to hear her speak. He kept his door slightly open and listened to what she was sharing with Irene. He showed that he genuinely felt hurt and let down about Penelope, and the girl's mother had her comfort him the next evening before they all drove off without her. "You should try to see the positive side of it, Dad. I think you'll realize it’s for the best that I didn’t go when you get there. Irene doesn’t need to say a word, and they can all see how pretty she is; but they wouldn’t know how smart I am unless I talked, and maybe even then they wouldn’t.”
This thrust at her father's simple vanity in her made him laugh; and then they drove away, and Penelope shut the door, and went upstairs with her lips firmly shutting in a sob.
This jab at her father's basic pride made him laugh; then they drove off, and Penelope shut the door and went upstairs with her lips pressed together to hold back a sob.
XIV.
THE Coreys were one of the few old families who lingered in Bellingham Place, the handsome, quiet old street which the sympathetic observer must grieve to see abandoned to boarding-houses. The dwellings are stately and tall, and the whole place wears an air of aristocratic seclusion, which Mrs. Corey's father might well have thought assured when he left her his house there at his death. It is one of two evidently designed by the same architect who built some houses in a characteristic taste on Beacon Street opposite the Common. It has a wooden portico, with slender fluted columns, which have always been painted white, and which, with the delicate mouldings of the cornice, form the sole and sufficient decoration of the street front; nothing could be simpler, and nothing could be better. Within, the architect has again indulged his preference for the classic; the roof of the vestibule, wide and low, rests on marble columns, slim and fluted like the wooden columns without, and an ample staircase climbs in a graceful, easy curve from the tesselated pavement. Some carved Venetian scrigni stretched along the wall; a rug lay at the foot of the stairs; but otherwise the simple adequacy of the architectural intention had been respected, and the place looked bare to the eyes of the Laphams when they entered. The Coreys had once kept a man, but when young Corey began his retrenchments the man had yielded to the neat maid who showed the Colonel into the reception-room and asked the ladies to walk up two flights.
THE Coreys were one of the few old families still living on Bellingham Place, the attractive, quiet old street that any sympathetic observer would mourn seeing turned into boarding houses. The houses are impressive and tall, and the whole area has an air of aristocratic privacy, which Mrs. Corey’s father likely believed he had secured when he left her his house there at his death. It is one of two clearly designed by the same architect who created several houses in a distinctive style on Beacon Street across from the Common. It features a wooden portico with thin fluted columns that have always been painted white, and along with the intricate moldings of the cornice, they provide the only decoration on the street front; nothing could be simpler, and nothing could be better. Inside, the architect again indulged his love for the classic; the ceiling of the vestibule, wide and low, rests on marble columns that are slim and fluted like the wooden columns outside, and a spacious staircase rises in a graceful, easy curve from the tiled floor. Some carved Venetian trunks lined the wall; a rug lay at the bottom of the stairs; but otherwise, the simple effectiveness of the architectural design had been maintained, and the place looked bare to the eyes of the Laphams when they stepped in. The Coreys had once employed a man, but when young Corey began cutting back on expenses, the man was replaced by the tidy maid who showed the Colonel into the reception room and asked the ladies to walk up two flights.
He had his charges from Irene not to enter the drawing-room without her mother, and he spent five minutes in getting on his gloves, for he had desperately resolved to wear them at last. When he had them on, and let his large fists hang down on either side, they looked, in the saffron tint which the shop-girl said his gloves should be of, like canvased hams. He perspired with doubt as he climbed the stairs, and while he waited on the landing for Mrs. Lapham and Irene to come down from above before going into the drawing-room, he stood staring at his hands, now open and now shut, and breathing hard. He heard quiet talking beyond the portiere within, and presently Tom Corey came out.
He had been instructed by Irene not to enter the drawing room without her mother, and he spent five minutes putting on his gloves, as he had finally decided to wear them. Once he had them on, and let his large fists hang down at his sides, they looked, in the light yellow color the shop girl had said they should be, like wrapped hams. He was sweating with uncertainty as he climbed the stairs, and while waiting on the landing for Mrs. Lapham and Irene to come down from above before going into the drawing room, he stood there staring at his hands, opening and closing them while breathing heavily. He could hear quiet conversations beyond the curtain inside, and soon Tom Corey walked out.
"Ah, Colonel Lapham! Very glad to see you."
"Hey, Colonel Lapham! Great to see you."
Lapham shook hands with him and gasped, "Waiting for Mis' Lapham," to account for his presence. He had not been able to button his right glove, and he now began, with as much indifference as he could assume, to pull them both off, for he saw that Corey wore none. By the time he had stuffed them into the pocket of his coat-skirt his wife and daughter descended.
Lapham shook hands with him and said, "Waiting for Mrs. Lapham," to explain why he was there. He hadn't been able to button his right glove, and now he tried, with as much nonchalance as he could manage, to take them both off, since he noticed that Corey wasn't wearing any. By the time he had crammed them into the pocket of his coat, his wife and daughter came down.
Corey welcomed them very cordially too, but looked a little mystified. Mrs. Lapham knew that he was silently inquiring for Penelope, and she did not know whether she ought to excuse her to him first or not. She said nothing, and after a glance toward the regions where Penelope might conjecturably be lingering, he held aside the portiere for the Laphams to pass, and entered the room with them.
Corey greeted them warmly, but appeared a bit puzzled. Mrs. Lapham realized he was quietly asking about Penelope, and she wasn’t sure if she should explain her absence to him first. She stayed silent, and after glancing in the direction where Penelope might be, he moved the curtain aside for the Laphams to enter and followed them into the room.
Mrs. Lapham had decided against low-necks on her own responsibility, and had entrenched herself in the safety of a black silk, in which she looked very handsome. Irene wore a dress of one of those shades which only a woman or an artist can decide to be green or blue, and which to other eyes looks both or neither, according to their degrees of ignorance. If it was more like a ball dress than a dinner dress, that might be excused to the exquisite effect. She trailed, a delicate splendour, across the carpet in her mother's sombre wake, and the consciousness of success brought a vivid smile to her face. Lapham, pallid with anxiety lest he should somehow disgrace himself, giving thanks to God that he should have been spared the shame of wearing gloves where no one else did, but at the same time despairing that Corey should have seen him in them, had an unwonted aspect of almost pathetic refinement.
Mrs. Lapham had made the choice to avoid low necklines on her own, opting for the comfort of a black silk dress that made her look very elegant. Irene wore a dress in one of those colors that only a woman or an artist can identify as either green or blue, which to others might appear to be both or neither, depending on their level of understanding. If it looked more like a ball gown than a dinner dress, that could be forgiven due to its stunning effect. She glided across the room behind her mother, a vision of delicate beauty, and the sense of success brought a bright smile to her face. Lapham, pale with worry that he might somehow embarrass himself, was grateful to God that he hadn’t had to wear gloves when no one else did, yet at the same time felt disheartened that Corey had seen him wearing them, giving him an unusual air of almost touching elegance.
Mrs. Corey exchanged a quick glance of surprise and relief with her husband as she started across the room to meet her guests, and in her gratitude to them for being so irreproachable, she threw into her manner a warmth that people did not always find there. "General Lapham?" she said, shaking hands in quick succession with Mrs. Lapham and Irene, and now addressing herself to him.
Mrs. Corey shared a quick look of surprise and relief with her husband as she walked across the room to greet her guests, and in her appreciation for their being so impeccable, she added a warmth to her demeanor that people didn’t always notice. "General Lapham?" she said, shaking hands rapidly with Mrs. Lapham and Irene before turning her attention to him.
"No, ma'am, only Colonel," said the honest man, but the lady did not hear him. She was introducing her husband to Lapham's wife and daughter, and Bromfield Corey was already shaking his hand and saying he was very glad to see him again, while he kept his artistic eye on Irene, and apparently could not take it off. Lily Corey gave the Lapham ladies a greeting which was physically rather than socially cold, and Nanny stood holding Irene's hand in both of hers a moment, and taking in her beauty and her style with a generous admiration which she could afford, for she was herself faultlessly dressed in the quiet taste of her city, and looking very pretty. The interval was long enough to let every man present confide his sense of Irene's beauty to every other; and then, as the party was small, Mrs. Corey made everybody acquainted. When Lapham had not quite understood, he held the person's hand, and, leaning urbanely forward, inquired, "What name?" He did that because a great man to whom he had been presented on the platform at a public meeting had done so to him, and he knew it must be right.
"No, ma'am, just Colonel," said the honest man, but the lady didn’t hear him. She was introducing her husband to Lapham's wife and daughter, and Bromfield Corey was already shaking his hand and saying he was very glad to see him again, while he kept his artistic eye on Irene and seemed unable to look away. Lily Corey greeted the Lapham ladies in a way that was chilly rather than warm, and Nanny stood holding Irene's hand in both of hers for a moment, admiring her beauty and style with genuine appreciation, which she could afford since she herself was impeccably dressed in her city’s subtle style and looked very pretty. The pause was long enough for every man in the room to share his views on Irene’s beauty with one another; then, since the gathering was small, Mrs. Corey made sure everyone was introduced. When Lapham didn’t fully catch the name, he held the person’s hand and leaned in politely, asking, “What’s your name?” He did this because a prominent man had done the same when he was introduced at a public meeting, and he figured it must be the right thing to do.
A little lull ensued upon the introductions, and Mrs. Corey said quietly to Mrs. Lapham, "Can I send any one to be of use to Miss Lapham?" as if Penelope must be in the dressing-room.
A brief pause followed the introductions, and Mrs. Corey quietly asked Mrs. Lapham, "Can I send someone to help Miss Lapham?" as if Penelope might be in the dressing room.
Mrs. Lapham turned fire-red, and the graceful forms in which she had been intending to excuse her daughter's absence went out of her head. "She isn't upstairs," she said, at her bluntest, as country people are when embarrassed. "She didn't feel just like coming to-night. I don't know as she's feeling very well."
Mrs. Lapham turned bright red, and the elegant way she had planned to explain her daughter's absence slipped her mind. "She isn't upstairs," she said, quite bluntly, as country folks do when they're embarrassed. "She didn't really feel like coming tonight. I don't think she's feeling very well."
Mrs. Corey emitted a very small "O!"--very small, very cold,--which began to grow larger and hotter and to burn into Mrs. Lapham's soul before Mrs. Corey could add, "I'm very sorry. It's nothing serious, I hope?"
Mrs. Corey let out a tiny "O!"—very tiny, very cold—which began to grow larger and warmer and to sting Mrs. Lapham's soul before Mrs. Corey could say, "I'm really sorry. I hope it's nothing serious?"
Robert Chase, the painter, had not come, and Mrs. James Bellingham was not there, so that the table really balanced better without Penelope; but Mrs. Lapham could not know this, and did not deserve to know it. Mrs. Corey glanced round the room, as if to take account of her guests, and said to her husband, "I think we are all here, then," and he came forward and gave his arm to Mrs. Lapham. She perceived then that in their determination not to be the first to come they had been the last, and must have kept the others waiting for them.
Robert Chase, the painter, hadn't shown up, and neither had Mrs. James Bellingham, so the table actually looked better without Penelope. But Mrs. Lapham couldn't know this, and she didn't deserve to. Mrs. Corey looked around the room as if counting her guests and said to her husband, "I think we're all here now," and he stepped forward and offered his arm to Mrs. Lapham. She then realized that in their effort not to be the first to arrive, they had ended up being the last and must have made the others wait for them.
Lapham had never seen people go down to dinner arm-in-arm before, but he knew that his wife was distinguished in being taken out by the host, and he waited in jealous impatience to see if Tom Corey would offer his arm to Irene. He gave it to that big girl they called Miss Kingsbury, and the handsome old fellow whom Mrs. Corey had introduced as her cousin took Irene out. Lapham was startled from the misgiving in which this left him by Mrs. Corey's passing her hand through his arm, and he made a sudden movement forward, but felt himself gently restrained. They went out the last of all; he did not know why, but he submitted, and when they sat down he saw that Irene, although she had come in with that Mr. Bellingham, was seated beside young Corey, after all.
Lapham had never seen anyone go to dinner arm-in-arm before, but he knew his wife was special because the host had taken her out, and he waited with jealous impatience to see if Tom Corey would offer his arm to Irene. Instead, he gave it to that tall girl they called Miss Kingsbury, while the charming older gentleman Mrs. Corey introduced as her cousin took Irene out. Lapham was jolted from his troubling thoughts when Mrs. Corey linked her arm through his, and he instinctively moved forward, but felt a gentle restraint. They were the last to leave; he wasn't sure why, but he went along with it, and when they sat down, he noticed that even though Irene had entered with Mr. Bellingham, she ended up sitting next to young Corey after all.
He fetched a long sigh of relief when he sank into his chair and felt himself safe from error if he kept a sharp lookout and did only what the others did. Bellingham had certain habits which he permitted himself, and one of these was tucking the corner of his napkin into his collar; he confessed himself an uncertain shot with a spoon, and defended his practice on the ground of neatness and common-sense. Lapham put his napkin into his collar too, and then, seeing that no one but Bellingham did it, became alarmed and took it out again slyly. He never had wine on his table at home, and on principle he was a prohibitionist; but now he did not know just what to do about the glasses at the right of his plate. He had a notion to turn them all down, as he had read of a well-known politician's doing at a public dinner, to show that he did not take wine; but, after twiddling with one of them a moment, he let them be, for it seemed to him that would be a little too conspicuous, and he felt that every one was looking. He let the servant fill them all, and he drank out of each, not to appear odd. Later, he observed that the young ladies were not taking wine, and he was glad to see that Irene had refused it, and that Mrs. Lapham was letting it stand untasted. He did not know but he ought to decline some of the dishes, or at least leave most of some on his plate, but he was not able to decide; he took everything and ate everything.
He let out a long sigh of relief when he sank into his chair and felt safe from making mistakes as long as he kept a close watch and did only what the others did. Bellingham had certain habits that he allowed himself, and one of those was tucking the corner of his napkin into his collar; he admitted he wasn’t great with a spoon and defended his choice on the grounds of neatness and practicality. Lapham followed suit and tucked his napkin into his collar too, but when he noticed that Bellingham was the only one doing it, he got nervous and discreetly took it out again. He never had wine on his table at home and, by principle, was against it; but now he was unsure about what to do with the glasses on the right side of his plate. He thought about turning them all upside down, like he had read a famous politician did at a public dinner to show he didn’t drink, but after fiddling with one for a moment, he decided against it because it seemed a bit too obvious, and he felt like everyone was watching. He let the server fill all the glasses, and he drank from each one to avoid standing out. Later, he noticed the young women weren’t drinking wine, and he was happy to see that Irene had turned it down and that Mrs. Lapham was leaving hers untouched. He thought he should probably decline some of the dishes or at least leave most of them on his plate, but he couldn’t make up his mind; he ended up taking everything and eating everything.
He noticed that Mrs. Corey seemed to take no more trouble about the dinner than anybody, and Mr. Corey rather less; he was talking busily to Mrs. Lapham, and Lapham caught a word here and there that convinced him she was holding her own. He was getting on famously himself with Mrs. Corey, who had begun with him about his new house; he was telling her all about it, and giving her his ideas. Their conversation naturally included his architect across the table; Lapham had been delighted and secretly surprised to find the fellow there; and at something Seymour said the talk spread suddenly, and the pretty house he was building for Colonel Lapham became the general theme. Young Corey testified to its loveliness, and the architect said laughingly that if he had been able to make a nice thing of it, he owed it to the practical sympathy of his client.
He noticed that Mrs. Corey seemed to be as relaxed about dinner as anyone else, and Mr. Corey seemed even less concerned; he was engaged in a lively conversation with Mrs. Lapham, and Lapham caught bits and pieces that convinced him she was holding her own in the discussion. He was enjoying a good chat with Mrs. Corey, who had started talking to him about his new house; he was sharing all the details and his ideas with her. Their conversation naturally included his architect sitting across the table; Lapham was both pleased and a bit surprised to see him there; and when Seymour said something, the conversation suddenly expanded, and the beautiful house he was building for Colonel Lapham became the main topic. Young Corey remarked on its beauty, and the architect joked that if he had managed to create something nice, it was thanks to the practical support of his client.
"Practical sympathy is good," said Bromfield Corey; and, slanting his head confidentially to Mrs. Lapham, he added, "Does he bleed your husband, Mrs. Lapham? He's a terrible fellow for appropriations!"
"Practical sympathy is great," said Bromfield Corey; and leaning in closely to Mrs. Lapham, he added, "Is he draining your husband’s finances, Mrs. Lapham? He’s really something when it comes to borrowing!"
Mrs. Lapham laughed, reddening consciously, and said she guessed the Colonel knew how to take care of himself. This struck Lapham, then draining his glass of sauterne, as wonderfully discreet in his wife. Bromfield Corey leaned back in his chair a moment. "Well, after all, you can't say, with all your modern fuss about it, that you do much better now than the old fellows who built such houses as this."
Mrs. Lapham laughed, blushing a bit, and said she figured the Colonel could handle himself just fine. This made Lapham, as he emptied his glass of sauterne, think how wonderfully tactful his wife was. Bromfield Corey leaned back in his chair for a moment. "Well, when you think about it, you can’t really say, with all your modern fuss, that you’re doing much better now than the old guys who built houses like this."
"Ah," said the architect, "nobody can do better than well. Your house is in perfect taste; you know I've always admired it; and I don't think it's at all the worse for being old-fashioned. What we've done is largely to go back of the hideous style that raged after they forgot how to make this sort of house. But I think we may claim a better feeling for structure. We use better material, and more wisely; and by and by we shall work out something more characteristic and original."
"Ah," said the architect, "no one can improve on what's already great. Your house has perfect style; you know I've always admired it, and I don't believe it suffers at all from being old-fashioned. What we've mostly done is move away from the ugly style that became popular after they forgot how to create houses like this. But I think we can say we have a better understanding of structure. We use better materials and use them more wisely; and eventually, we'll come up with something more distinctive and original."
"With your chocolates and olives, and your clutter of bric-a-brac?"
"With your chocolates and olives, and all your random knick-knacks?"
"All that's bad, of course, but I don't mean that. I don't wish to make you envious of Colonel Lapham, and modesty prevents my saying, that his house is prettier,--though I may have my convictions,--but it's better built. All the new houses are better built. Now, your house----"
"Everything that's wrong, of course, but that's not what I mean. I don’t want to make you jealous of Colonel Lapham, and modesty stops me from saying that his house is nicer—even though I might believe it—but it’s better constructed. All the new houses are built better. Now, your house----"
"Mrs. Corey's house," interrupted the host, with a burlesque haste in disclaiming responsibility for it that made them all laugh. "My ancestral halls are in Salem, and I'm told you couldn't drive a nail into their timbers; in fact, I don't know that you would want to do it."
"Mrs. Corey's house," the host cut in, with an exaggerated urgency in denying any responsibility for it that made everyone laugh. "My family home is in Salem, and I've heard you couldn't drive a nail into its beams; honestly, I don't think you'd want to."
"I should consider it a species of sacrilege," answered Seymour, "and I shall be far from pressing the point I was going to make against a house of Mrs. Corey's."
"I would see it as a kind of sacrilege," replied Seymour, "and I won't push the point I was about to make against Mrs. Corey's place."
This won Seymour the easy laugh, and Lapham silently wondered that the fellow never got off any of those things to him.
This earned Seymour an easy laugh, and Lapham silently wondered why the guy never shared any of those things with him.
"Well," said Corey, "you architects and the musicians are the true and only artistic creators. All the rest of us, sculptors, painters, novelists, and tailors, deal with forms that we have before us; we try to imitate, we try to represent. But you two sorts of artists create form. If you represent, you fail. Somehow or other you do evolve the camel out of your inner consciousness."
"Well," Corey said, "you architects and musicians are the real artistic creators. Everyone else—sculptors, painters, novelists, and tailors—works with existing forms; we try to imitate and represent. But you two types of artists actually create form. If you only represent, you fall short. Somehow, you manage to bring forth the camel from your inner consciousness."
"I will not deny the soft impeachment," said the architect, with a modest air.
"I won't deny the mild criticism," said the architect, with a humble attitude.
"I dare say. And you'll own that it's very handsome of me to say this, after your unjustifiable attack on Mrs. Corey's property."
"I must say. And you have to admit it's pretty generous of me to say this, considering your unfair attack on Mrs. Corey's property."
Bromfield Corey addressed himself again to Mrs. Lapham, and the talk subdivided itself as before. It lapsed so entirely away from the subject just in hand, that Lapham was left with rather a good idea, as he thought it, to perish in his mind, for want of a chance to express it. The only thing like a recurrence to what they had been saying was Bromfield Corey's warning Mrs. Lapham, in some connection that Lapham lost, against Miss Kingsbury. "She's worse," he was saying, "when it comes to appropriations than Seymour himself. Depend upon it, Mrs. Lapham, she will give you no peace of your mind, now she's met you, from this out. Her tender mercies are cruel; and I leave you to supply the content from your own scriptural knowledge. Beware of her, and all her works. She calls them works of charity; but heaven knows whether they are. It don't stand to reason that she gives the poor ALL the money she gets out of people. I have my own belief"--he gave it in a whisper for the whole table to hear--"that she spends it for champagne and cigars."
Bromfield Corey turned his attention back to Mrs. Lapham, and the conversation broke off into smaller topics like before. It drifted so far away from the current subject that Lapham felt he had a pretty good idea in his head that would likely fade away without the chance to share it. The only hint of a return to their previous discussion came when Bromfield Corey warned Mrs. Lapham—about something Lapham didn’t quite catch—regarding Miss Kingsbury. "She's worse," he said, "when it comes to appropriations than Seymour himself. Mark my words, Mrs. Lapham, she won’t let you have any peace of mind now that she’s met you. Her so-called kindness is truly cruel; and I’ll let you fill in the details with your own biblical knowledge. Watch out for her and everything she does. She labels them as charitable acts, but who knows if that’s actually true. It doesn't make sense that she gives the poor ALL the money she gets from people. I have my own theory"—he lowered his voice so the whole table could hear—"that she spends it on champagne and cigars."
Lapham did not know about that kind of talking; but Miss Kingsbury seemed to enjoy the fun as much as anybody, and he laughed with the rest.
Lapham wasn’t familiar with that kind of chatting; but Miss Kingsbury seemed to enjoy it as much as anyone else, and he laughed along with them.
"You shall be asked to the very next debauch of the committee, Mr. Corey; then you won't dare expose us," said Miss Kingsbury.
"You'll be invited to the next wild party of the committee, Mr. Corey; then you won't have the guts to expose us," said Miss Kingsbury.
"I wonder you haven't been down upon Corey to go to the Chardon Street home and talk with your indigent Italians in their native tongue," said Charles Bellingham. "I saw in the Transcript the other night that you wanted some one for the work."
"I’m surprised you haven’t contacted Corey to go to the Chardon Street home and speak with your needy Italians in their own language," said Charles Bellingham. "I saw in the Transcript the other night that you were looking for someone for the job."
"We did think of Mr. Corey," replied Miss Kingsbury; "but we reflected that he probably wouldn't talk with them at all; he would make them keep still to be sketched, and forget all about their wants."
"We did think about Mr. Corey," replied Miss Kingsbury; "but we realized that he probably wouldn't talk to them at all; he would make them stay quiet to be sketched and ignore all their needs."
Upon the theory that this was a fair return for Corey's pleasantry, the others laughed again.
Based on the idea that this was a fair response to Corey's joke, the others laughed again.
"There is one charity," said Corey, pretending superiority to Miss Kingsbury's point, "that is so difficult, I wonder it hasn't occurred to a lady of your courageous invention."
"There’s one charity," Corey said, acting as if he was above Miss Kingsbury's point, "that’s so tough, I’m surprised it hasn't crossed the mind of someone with your bold creativity."
"Yes?" said Miss Kingsbury. "What is that?"
"Yes?" said Miss Kingsbury. "What’s that?"
"The occupation, by deserving poor of neat habits, of all the beautiful, airy, wholesome houses that stand empty the whole summer long, while their owners are away in their lowly cots beside the sea."
"The job, by deserving people with good habits, of all the beautiful, airy, healthy houses that sit empty all summer while their owners are away in their simple homes by the sea."
"Yes, that is terrible," replied Miss Kingsbury, with quick earnestness, while her eyes grew moist. "I have often thought of our great, cool houses standing useless here, and the thousands of poor creatures stifling in their holes and dens, and the little children dying for wholesome shelter. How cruelly selfish we are!"
"Yes, that’s awful," replied Miss Kingsbury, her voice filled with urgency as her eyes welled up. "I often think about our large, empty houses sitting here useless while thousands of poor people are suffocating in their cramped spaces, and little children are dying for decent shelter. How horribly selfish we are!"
"That is a very comfortable sentiment, Miss Kingsbury," said Corey, "and must make you feel almost as if you had thrown open No. 31 to the whole North End. But I am serious about this matter. I spend my summers in town, and I occupy my own house, so that I can speak impartially and intelligently; and I tell you that in some of my walks on the Hill and down on the Back Bay, nothing but the surveillance of the local policeman prevents my offering personal violence to those long rows of close-shuttered, handsome, brutally insensible houses. If I were a poor man, with a sick child pining in some garret or cellar at the North End, I should break into one of them, and camp out on the grand piano."
"That's a really nice thought, Miss Kingsbury," Corey said, "and it must make you feel like you've opened up No. 31 to everyone in the North End. But I'm serious about this. I spend my summers in the city, and I live in my own house, so I can speak fairly and intelligently; and I’m telling you that during some of my walks on the Hill and down in the Back Bay, the only thing stopping me from acting out is the watchful eye of the local cop, which prevents me from causing real trouble to those long rows of closed, beautiful, completely unfeeling houses. If I were a poor man with a sick child wasting away in some attic or basement in the North End, I would break into one of those houses and set up camp on the grand piano."
"Surely, Bromfield," said his wife, "you don't consider what havoc such people would make with the furniture of a nice house!"
"Surely, Bromfield," his wife said, "you don't think about the chaos those people would create with the furniture in a nice house!"
"That is true," answered Corey, with meek conviction. "I never thought of that."
"That's true," replied Corey, with quiet certainty. "I never thought about that."
"And if you were a poor man with a sick child, I doubt if you'd have so much heart for burglary as you have now," said James Bellingham.
"And if you were a broke guy with a sick kid, I doubt you'd be as keen on stealing as you are now," said James Bellingham.
"It's wonderful how patient they are," said the minister. "The spectacle of the hopeless comfort the hard-working poor man sees must be hard to bear."
"It’s amazing how patient they are," said the minister. "The sight of the hopelessness that the hardworking poor man sees must be tough to handle."
Lapham wanted to speak up and say that he had been there himself, and knew how such a man felt. He wanted to tell them that generally a poor man was satisfied if he could make both ends meet; that he didn't envy any one his good luck, if he had earned it, so long as he wasn't running under himself. But before he could get the courage to address the whole table, Sewell added, "I suppose he don't always think of it."
Lapham wanted to speak up and say that he had been in that situation before and understood how that man felt. He wanted to tell them that usually a poor man was happy if he could make ends meet; that he didn't envy anyone their good fortune if they had earned it, as long as it wasn’t at his expense. But before he could summon the courage to address the whole table, Sewell added, "I guess he doesn't always think about it."
"But some day he WILL think about it," said Corey. "In fact, we rather invite him to think about it, in this country."
"But someday he WILL think about it," Corey said. "In fact, we definitely encourage him to think about it in this country."
"My brother-in-law," said Charles Bellingham, with the pride a man feels in a mentionably remarkable brother-in-law, "has no end of fellows at work under him out there at Omaha, and he says it's the fellows from countries where they've been kept from thinking about it that are discontented. The Americans never make any trouble. They seem to understand that so long as we give unlimited opportunity, nobody has a right to complain."
"My brother-in-law," said Charles Bellingham, with the pride a man feels in having a notably impressive brother-in-law, "has a ton of guys working under him out there in Omaha, and he says it's the people from countries where they've been kept from thinking for themselves who are unhappy. The Americans never cause any issues. They seem to get that as long as we provide unlimited opportunity, no one has the right to complain."
"What do you hear from Leslie?" asked Mrs. Corey, turning from these profitless abstractions to Mrs. Bellingham.
"What do you hear from Leslie?" Mrs. Corey asked, turning away from these pointless thoughts to Mrs. Bellingham.
"You know," said that lady in a lower tone, "that there is another baby?"
"You know," the lady said in a quieter voice, "that there's another baby?"
"No! I hadn't heard of it!"
"No! I hadn't heard of it!"
"Yes; a boy. They have named him after his uncle."
"Yeah, it's a boy. They named him after his uncle."
"Yes," said Charles Bellingham, joining in. "He is said to be a noble boy, and to resemble me."
"Yeah," said Charles Bellingham, joining in. "He’s supposed to be a great kid and looks like me."
"All boys of that tender age are noble," said Corey, "and look like anybody you wish them to resemble. Is Leslie still home-sick for the bean-pots of her native Boston?"
"All boys that age are great," said Corey, "and can look like anyone you want them to. Is Leslie still missing the bean pots from her hometown of Boston?"
"She is getting over it, I fancy," replied Mrs. Bellingham. "She's very much taken up with Mr. Blake's enterprises, and leads a very exciting life. She says she's like people who have been home from Europe three years; she's past the most poignant stage of regret, and hasn't reached the second, when they feel that they must go again."
"She seems to be moving on, I think," replied Mrs. Bellingham. "She's really into Mr. Blake's projects and is living a pretty exciting life. She says she's like people who have been back from Europe for three years; she's past the most intense stage of regret and hasn't reached the next one, where they feel the need to go back again."
Lapham leaned a little toward Mrs. Corey, and said of a picture which he saw on the wall opposite, "Picture of your daughter, I presume?"
Lapham leaned slightly toward Mrs. Corey and said about a picture he saw on the wall across from them, "That's a picture of your daughter, right?"
"No; my daughter's grandmother. It's a Stewart Newton; he painted a great many Salem beauties. She was a Miss Polly Burroughs. My daughter IS like her, don't you think?" They both looked at Nanny Corey and then at the portrait. "Those pretty old-fashioned dresses are coming in again. I'm not surprised you took it for her. The others"--she referred to the other portraits more or less darkling on the walls--"are my people; mostly Copleys."
"No; my daughter's grandmother. It's a Stewart Newton; he painted a lot of beautiful women from Salem. She was a Miss Polly Burroughs. My daughter looks just like her, don't you think?" They both glanced at Nanny Corey and then at the portrait. "Those lovely old-fashioned dresses are coming back in style. I’m not surprised you chose it for her. The others”—she gestured to the other portraits more or less dimly lit on the walls—“are my relatives; mostly Copleys."
These names, unknown to Lapham, went to his head like the wine he was drinking; they seemed to carry light for the moment, but a film of deeper darkness followed. He heard Charles Bellingham telling funny stories to Irene and trying to amuse the girl; she was laughing, and seemed very happy. From time to time Bellingham took part in the general talk between the host and James Bellingham and Miss Kingsbury and that minister, Mr. Sewell. They talked of people mostly; it astonished Lapham to hear with what freedom they talked. They discussed these persons unsparingly; James Bellingham spoke of a man known to Lapham for his business success and great wealth as not a gentleman; his cousin Charles said he was surprised that the fellow had kept from being governor so long.
These names, unfamiliar to Lapham, buzzed in his head like the wine he was drinking; they seemed to shine for a moment, but a deeper darkness lingered. He heard Charles Bellingham telling funny stories to Irene and trying to make her laugh; she was giggling and looked very happy. Occasionally, Bellingham joined the conversation with the host, James Bellingham, Miss Kingsbury, and the minister, Mr. Sewell. They mostly talked about people, and Lapham was shocked at how freely they spoke. They discussed these individuals openly; James Bellingham described a man Lapham knew for his business success and significant wealth as not being a gentleman; his cousin Charles remarked that he was surprised the guy had managed to avoid becoming governor for so long.
When the latter turned from Irene to make one of these excursions into the general talk, young Corey talked to her; and Lapham caught some words from which it seemed that they were speaking of Penelope. It vexed him to think she had not come; she could have talked as well as any of them; she was just as bright; and Lapham was aware that Irene was not as bright, though when he looked at her face, triumphant in its young beauty and fondness, he said to himself that it did not make any difference. He felt that he was not holding up his end of the line, however. When some one spoke to him he could only summon a few words of reply, that seemed to lead to nothing; things often came into his mind appropriate to what they were saying, but before he could get them out they were off on something else; they jumped about so, he could not keep up; but he felt, all the same, that he was not doing himself justice.
When the latter turned from Irene to join in the conversation, young Corey talked to her, and Lapham caught some words that made it seem like they were discussing Penelope. It annoyed him to think she hadn't shown up; she could have contributed just as well as anyone else; she was just as smart. Lapham was aware that Irene wasn't as sharp, but when he looked at her face—radiant in its youthful beauty and affection—he told himself it didn’t matter. Still, he felt like he wasn’t keeping up. When someone spoke to him, he could only come up with a few words in response, which didn't seem to lead anywhere. Thoughts often came to mind that were relevant to the conversation, but before he could express them, they’d moved on to another topic. They jumped around so much that he couldn't keep pace; yet he felt, nevertheless, that he wasn't representing himself well.
At one time the talk ran off upon a subject that Lapham had never heard talked of before; but again he was vexed that Penelope was not there, to have her say; he believed that her say would have been worth hearing.
At one point, the conversation turned to a topic that Lapham had never heard discussed before; but he was once again annoyed that Penelope wasn’t there to share her thoughts. He felt that what she would have said would have been interesting to hear.
Miss Kingsbury leaned forward and asked Charles Bellingham if he had read Tears, Idle Tears, the novel that was making such a sensation; and when he said no, she said she wondered at him. "It's perfectly heart-breaking, as you'll imagine from the name; but there's such a dear old-fashioned hero and heroine in it, who keep dying for each other all the way through, and making the most wildly satisfactory and unnecessary sacrifices for each other. You feel as if you'd done them yourself."
Miss Kingsbury leaned forward and asked Charles Bellingham if he had read "Tears, Idle Tears," the novel that was causing such a stir; and when he said no, she expressed her surprise. "It's completely heart-wrenching, as you can guess from the title; but there are these sweet, old-fashioned hero and heroine who keep sacrificing themselves for each other the entire time, making the most dramatic and totally unnecessary sacrifices. You really feel like you’ve gone through it yourself."
"Ah, that's the secret of its success," said Bromfield Corey. "It flatters the reader by painting the characters colossal, but with his limp and stoop, so that he feels himself of their supernatural proportions. You've read it, Nanny?"
"Ah, that's the secret of its success," said Bromfield Corey. "It flatters the reader by making the characters seem larger than life, but with his limp and stoop, so that he feels like he belongs in their extraordinary world. You've read it, Nanny?"
"Yes," said his daughter. "It ought to have been called Slop, Silly Slop."
"Yes," said his daughter. "It should have been called Slop, Silly Slop."
"Oh, not quite SLOP, Nanny," pleaded Miss Kingsbury.
"Oh, not exactly SLOP, Nanny," Miss Kingsbury pleaded.
"It's astonishing," said Charles Bellingham, "how we do like the books that go for our heart-strings. And I really suppose that you can't put a more popular thing than self-sacrifice into a novel. We do like to see people suffering sublimely."
"It's amazing," said Charles Bellingham, "how much we love books that tug at our heartstrings. And I really think you can't find anything more appealing than self-sacrifice in a novel. We enjoy seeing people suffer in a profound way."
"There was talk some years ago," said James Bellingham, "about novels going out." "They're just coming in!" cried Miss Kingsbury.
"There was some talk a few years ago," said James Bellingham, "about novels becoming outdated." "They're just becoming popular!" exclaimed Miss Kingsbury.
"Yes," said Mr. Sewell, the minister. "And I don't think there ever was a time when they formed the whole intellectual experience of more people. They do greater mischief than ever."
"Yes," said Mr. Sewell, the minister. "And I don't think there has ever been a time when they made up the entire intellectual experience of more people. They cause more harm than ever."
"Don't be envious, parson," said the host.
"Don't be jealous, preacher," said the host.
"No," answered Sewell. "I should be glad of their help. But those novels with old-fashioned heroes and heroines in them--excuse me, Miss Kingsbury--are ruinous!"
"No," Sewell replied. "I would appreciate their help. But those novels with outdated heroes and heroines—sorry, Miss Kingsbury—are terrible!"
"Don't you feel like a moral wreck, Miss Kingsbury?" asked the host.
"Don't you feel like a moral disaster, Miss Kingsbury?" the host asked.
But Sewell went on: "The novelists might be the greatest possible help to us if they painted life as it is, and human feelings in their true proportion and relation, but for the most part they have been and are altogether noxious."
But Sewell continued: "Novelists could really help us if they depicted life as it is and human emotions in their true balance and connection, but for the most part, they have been and still are completely harmful."
This seemed sense to Lapham; but Bromfield Corey asked: "But what if life as it is isn't amusing? Aren't we to be amused?"
This made sense to Lapham; but Bromfield Corey asked, "But what if life as it is isn't entertaining? Aren't we supposed to be entertained?"
"Not to our hurt," sturdily answered the minister. "And the self-sacrifice painted in most novels like this----"
"Not to our detriment," the minister replied firmly. "And the self-sacrifice depicted in most novels like this—"
"Slop, Silly Slop?" suggested the proud father of the inventor of the phrase.
"Slop, Silly Slop?" suggested the proud father of the inventor of the phrase.
"Yes--is nothing but psychical suicide, and is as wholly immoral as the spectacle of a man falling upon his sword."
"Yes—it's nothing but emotional suicide, and it's just as completely wrong as the sight of a man falling on his sword."
"Well, I don't know but you're right, parson," said the host; and the minister, who had apparently got upon a battle-horse of his, careered onward in spite of some tacit attempts of his wife to seize the bridle.
"Well, I don't know, but you have a point, preacher," said the host; and the minister, who seemed to be on a roll, kept going despite his wife's subtle attempts to take control.
"Right? To be sure I am right. The whole business of love, and love-making and marrying, is painted by the novelists in a monstrous disproportion to the other relations of life. Love is very sweet, very pretty----"
"Right? To make sure I'm right. The whole deal with love, romance, and marriage is portrayed by novelists in a huge imbalance compared to other aspects of life. Love is really sweet, really lovely----"
"Oh, THANK you, Mr. Sewell," said Nanny Corey, in a way that set them all laughing.
"Oh, thank you, Mr. Sewell," said Nanny Corey, in a way that made them all laugh.
"But it's the affair, commonly, of very young people, who have not yet character and experience enough to make them interesting. In novels it's treated, not only as if it were the chief interest of life, but the sole interest of the lives of two ridiculous young persons; and it is taught that love is perpetual, that the glow of a true passion lasts for ever; and that it is sacrilege to think or act otherwise." "Well, but isn't that true, Mr. Sewell?" pleaded Miss Kingsbury.
"But it's usually something for very young people, who don't have enough character or experience to be interesting. In novels, it's portrayed not just as the main focus of life, but as the only focus in the lives of two ridiculous young people; and it suggests that love is everlasting, that the spark of true passion lasts forever; and that it's wrong to think or act any differently." "Well, isn't that true, Mr. Sewell?" pleaded Miss Kingsbury.
"I have known some most estimable people who had married a second time," said the minister, and then he had the applause with him. Lapham wanted to make some open recognition of his good sense, but could not.
"I have known some truly admirable people who have remarried," said the minister, and then he had the crowd’s approval. Lapham wanted to publicly acknowledge his good judgment, but he couldn’t.
"I suppose the passion itself has been a good deal changed," said Bromfield Corey, "since the poets began to idealise it in the days of chivalry."
"I guess the passion itself has changed a lot," said Bromfield Corey, "since the poets started to romanticize it back in the days of chivalry."
"Yes; and it ought to be changed again," said Mr. Sewell.
"Yeah; and it should be changed again," said Mr. Sewell.
"What! Back?"
"What! You're back?"
"I don't say that. But it ought to be recognised as something natural and mortal, and divine honours, which belong to righteousness alone, ought not to be paid it."
"I don't say that. But it should be acknowledged as something natural and human, and divine honors, which belong only to what is righteous, shouldn't be given to it."
"Oh, you ask too much, parson," laughed his host, and the talk wandered away to something else.
"Oh, you’re asking for too much, preacher," laughed his host, and the conversation drifted to another topic.
It was not an elaborate dinner; but Lapham was used to having everything on the table at once, and this succession of dishes bewildered him; he was afraid perhaps he was eating too much. He now no longer made any pretence of not drinking his wine, for he was thirsty, and there was no more water, and he hated to ask for any. The ice-cream came, and then the fruit. Suddenly Mrs. Corey rose, and said across the table to her husband, "I suppose you will want your coffee here." And he replied, "Yes; we'll join you at tea."
It wasn't a fancy dinner, but Lapham was used to having everything served at once, and this series of dishes confused him; he was worried he might be eating too much. He no longer tried to hide the fact that he was drinking wine, since he was thirsty, and there was no more water, and he didn’t want to ask for any. Then the ice cream came, followed by the fruit. Suddenly, Mrs. Corey stood up and said to her husband across the table, "I guess you'll want your coffee here." He replied, "Yeah; we'll join you for tea."
The ladies all rose, and the gentlemen got up with them. Lapham started to follow Mrs. Corey, but the other men merely stood in their places, except young Corey, who ran and opened the door for his mother. Lapham thought with shame that it was he who ought to have done that; but no one seemed to notice, and he sat down again gladly, after kicking out one of his legs which had gone to sleep.
The ladies all got up, and the men stood up with them. Lapham started to follow Mrs. Corey, but the other men just stayed where they were, except for young Corey, who hurried to open the door for his mother. Lapham felt embarrassed that he should have done that; but no one seemed to notice, and he happily sat down again after shaking out his leg that had gone to sleep.
They brought in cigars with coffee, and Bromfield Corey advised Lapham to take one that he chose for him. Lapham confessed that he liked a good cigar about as well as anybody, and Corey said: "These are new. I had an Englishman here the other day who was smoking old cigars in the superstition that tobacco improved with age, like wine."
They brought in cigars and coffee, and Bromfield Corey suggested that Lapham try one he picked out for him. Lapham admitted that he enjoyed a good cigar just as much as anyone else, and Corey said, "These are fresh. I had an English guy here the other day who was smoking old cigars, believing that tobacco gets better with age, like wine."
"Ah," said Lapham, "anybody who had ever lived off a tobacco country could tell him better than that." With the fuming cigar between his lips he felt more at home than he had before. He turned sidewise in his chair and, resting one arm on the back, intertwined the fingers of both hands, and smoked at large ease. James Bellingham came and sat down by him. "Colonel Lapham, weren't you with the 96th Vermont when they charged across the river in front of Pickensburg, and the rebel battery opened fire on them in the water?"
"Ah," said Lapham, "anyone who's ever lived in a tobacco region could tell him better than that." With the cigar smoking between his lips, he felt more comfortable than he had before. He turned sideways in his chair, resting one arm on the back, intertwined his fingers, and smoked at ease. James Bellingham came and sat down next to him. "Colonel Lapham, weren't you with the 96th Vermont when they charged across the river in front of Pickensburg, and the Confederate battery opened fire on them in the water?"
Lapham slowly shut his eyes and slowly dropped his head for assent, letting out a white volume of smoke from the corner of his mouth.
Lapham slowly closed his eyes and nodded his head in agreement, letting out a puff of white smoke from the corner of his mouth.
"I thought so," said Bellingham. "I was with the 85th Massachusetts, and I sha'n't forget that slaughter. We were all new to it still. Perhaps that's why it made such an impression."
"I thought so," Bellingham said. "I was with the 85th Massachusetts, and I won't forget that massacre. We were all still new to it. Maybe that’s why it left such a strong impression."
"I don't know," suggested Charles Bellingham. "Was there anything much more impressive afterward? I read of it out in Missouri, where I was stationed at the time, and I recollect the talk of some old army men about it. They said that death-rate couldn't be beaten. I don't know that it ever was."
"I don't know," Charles Bellingham said. "Was there anything more impressive after that? I read about it in Missouri, where I was stationed at the time, and I remember some old army guys talking about it. They said the death rate couldn't be topped. I don’t think it ever was."
"About one in five of us got out safe," said Lapham, breaking his cigar-ash off on the edge of a plate. James Bellingham reached him a bottle of Apollinaris. He drank a glass, and then went on smoking.
"About one in five of us made it out okay," Lapham said, tapping the ash from his cigar onto the edge of a plate. James Bellingham handed him a bottle of Apollinaris. He took a sip, then continued smoking.
They all waited, as if expecting him to speak, and then Corey said: "How incredible those things seem already! You gentlemen KNOW that they happened; but are you still able to believe it?"
They all waited, as if expecting him to speak, and then Corey said: "How amazing those things seem already! You guys KNOW that they happened; but can you still believe it?"
"Ah, nobody FEELS that anything happened," said Charles Bellingham. "The past of one's experience doesn't differ a great deal from the past of one's knowledge. It isn't much more probable; it's really a great deal less vivid than some scenes in a novel that one read when a boy."
"Ah, no one really FEELS like anything happened," said Charles Bellingham. "The memories we have don't differ much from what we know. They're not any more likely; in fact, they're a lot less vivid than some scenes from a novel I read as a kid."
"I'm not sure of that," said James Bellingham.
"I'm not sure about that," said James Bellingham.
"Well, James, neither am I," consented his cousin, helping himself from Lapham's Apollinaris bottle. "There would be very little talking at dinner if one only said the things that one was sure of."
"Well, James, neither am I," agreed his cousin, pouring himself some from Lapham's Apollinaris bottle. "There wouldn't be much conversation at dinner if everyone only said what they were absolutely sure of."
The others laughed, and Bromfield Corey remarked thoughtfully, "What astonishes the craven civilian in all these things is the abundance--the superabundance--of heroism. The cowards were the exception; the men that were ready to die, the rule."
The others laughed, and Bromfield Corey said thoughtfully, "What shocks the timid civilian in all of this is the sheer amount—an overwhelming amount—of heroism. The cowards were the exception; the men who were willing to sacrifice their lives were the norm."
"The woods were full of them," said Lapham, without taking his cigar from his mouth.
"The woods were full of them," Lapham said, not removing his cigar from his mouth.
"That's a nice little touch in School," interposed Charles Bellingham, "where the girl says to the fellow who was at Inkerman, 'I should think you would be so proud of it,' and he reflects a while, and says, 'Well, the fact is, you know, there were so many of us.'"
"That's a nice little detail in School," Charles Bellingham interrupted, "where the girl tells the guy who was at Inkerman, 'I bet you're really proud of it,' and he thinks for a moment and replies, 'Well, you see, there were so many of us.'"
"Yes, I remember that," said James Bellingham, smiling for pleasure in it. "But I don't see why you claim the credit of being a craven civilian, Bromfield," he added, with a friendly glance at his brother-in-law, and with the willingness Boston men often show to turn one another's good points to the light in company; bred so intimately together at school and college and in society, they all know these points. "A man who was out with Garibaldi in '48," continued James Bellingham.
"Yes, I remember that," said James Bellingham, smiling happily about it. "But I don't see why you take credit for being a cowardly civilian, Bromfield," he added, giving a friendly look at his brother-in-law, and showing the eagerness Boston guys often have to highlight each other's strengths in front of others; having grown up so closely together at school, college, and in social circles, they all recognize these strengths. "A man who was out with Garibaldi in '48," James Bellingham continued.
"Oh, a little amateur red-shirting," Corey interrupted in deprecation. "But even if you choose to dispute my claim, what has become of all the heroism? Tom, how many club men do you know who would think it sweet and fitting to die for their country?"
"Oh, a little amateur red-shirting," Corey interrupted, sounding dismissive. "But even if you want to challenge my point, where has all the heroism gone? Tom, how many guys from the club do you know who would think it's noble and right to die for their country?"
"I can't think of a great many at the moment, sir," replied the son, with the modesty of his generation.
"I can't think of too many right now, sir," replied the son, showing the modesty of his generation.
"And I couldn't in '61," said his uncle. "Nevertheless they were there."
"And I couldn't in '61," his uncle said. "But they were still there."
"Then your theory is that it's the occasion that is wanting," said Bromfield Corey. "But why shouldn't civil service reform, and the resumption of specie payment, and a tariff for revenue only, inspire heroes? They are all good causes."
"Then your theory is that it's the occasion that's missing," said Bromfield Corey. "But why shouldn't civil service reform, the return to gold-backed currency, and a tariff for just revenue create heroes? They're all worthwhile causes."
"It's the occasion that's wanting," said James Bellingham, ignoring the persiflage. "And I'm very glad of it."
"It's the occasion that's missing," said James Bellingham, brushing off the teasing. "And I'm really glad about it."
"So am I," said Lapham, with a depth of feeling that expressed itself in spite of the haze in which his brain seemed to float. There was a great deal of the talk that he could not follow; it was too quick for him; but here was something he was clear of. "I don't want to see any more men killed in my time." Something serious, something sombre must lurk behind these words, and they waited for Lapham to say more; but the haze closed round him again, and he remained silent, drinking Apollinaris.
"So do I," Lapham said, feeling a depth of emotion that came through despite the fog in his mind. He couldn't keep up with a lot of the conversation; it was too fast for him; but this part was clear. "I don't want to see any more men die while I'm around." There was something serious, something dark hidden in those words, and they waited for Lapham to elaborate; but the fog wrapped around him again, and he stayed quiet, sipping Apollinaris.
"We non-combatants were notoriously reluctant to give up fighting," said Mr. Sewell, the minister; "but I incline to think Colonel Lapham and Mr. Bellingham may be right. I dare say we shall have the heroism again if we have the occasion. Till it comes, we must content ourselves with the every-day generosities and sacrifices. They make up in quantity what they lack in quality, perhaps." "They're not so picturesque," said Bromfield Corey. "You can paint a man dying for his country, but you can't express on canvas a man fulfilling the duties of a good citizen."
"We non-combatants were pretty notorious for being hesitant to stop fighting," said Mr. Sewell, the minister; "but I think Colonel Lapham and Mr. Bellingham might be right. I’m sure we’ll see heroism again if the situation calls for it. Until then, we have to be satisfied with everyday acts of kindness and sacrifice. They might not be as grand, but they add up in number." "They're not as dramatic," said Bromfield Corey. "You can paint a guy dying for his country, but you can’t capture on canvas someone just doing their duty as a good citizen."
"Perhaps the novelists will get at him by and by," suggested Charles Bellingham. "If I were one of these fellows, I shouldn't propose to myself anything short of that."
"Maybe the novelists will get to him eventually," suggested Charles Bellingham. "If I were one of those guys, I wouldn't aim for anything less than that."
"What? the commonplace?" asked his cousin.
"What? The ordinary?" asked his cousin.
"Commonplace? The commonplace is just that light, impalpable, aerial essence which they've never got into their confounded books yet. The novelist who could interpret the common feelings of commonplace people would have the answer to 'the riddle of the painful earth' on his tongue."
"Commonplace? The commonplace is that light, intangible, airy essence that they've still never managed to capture in their annoying books. The novelist who can express the ordinary feelings of everyday people would have the key to 'the riddle of the painful earth' right on his lips."
"Oh, not so bad as that, I hope," said the host; and Lapham looked from one to the other, trying to make out what they were at. He had never been so up a tree before.
"Oh, I hope it's not that bad," said the host; and Lapham looked from one to the other, trying to figure out what was going on. He had never felt so confused before.
"I suppose it isn't well for us to see human nature at white heat habitually," continued Bromfield Corey, after a while. "It would make us vain of our species. Many a poor fellow in that war and in many another has gone into battle simply and purely for his country's sake, not knowing whether, if he laid down his life, he should ever find it again, or whether, if he took it up hereafter, he should take it up in heaven or hell. Come, parson!" he said, turning to the minister, "what has ever been conceived of omnipotence, of omniscience, so sublime, so divine as that?"
"I guess it's not really good for us to see human nature at its most extreme all the time," Bromfield Corey continued after a moment. "It might make us too proud of our species. Many a poor guy in that war and in many others has gone into battle purely for his country's sake, not knowing whether, if he sacrificed his life, he'd ever get it back, or if, when he did, it would be in heaven or hell. Come on, parson!" he said, turning to the minister, "what's ever been imagined about all-powerfulness, all-knowingness, that's more sublime, more divine than that?"
"Nothing," answered the minister quietly. "God has never been imagined at all. But if you suppose such a man as that was Authorised, I think it will help you to imagine what God must be."
"Nothing," replied the minister softly. "God has never been imagined at all. But if you think of someone like that being Authorised, I believe it will help you to envision what God must be."
"There's sense in that," said Lapham. He took his cigar out of his mouth, and pulled his chair a little toward the table, on which he placed his ponderous fore-arms. "I want to tell you about a fellow I had in my own company when we first went out. We were all privates to begin with; after a while they elected me captain--I'd had the tavern stand, and most of 'em knew me. But Jim Millon never got to be anything more than corporal; corporal when he was killed." The others arrested themselves in various attitudes of attention, and remained listening to Lapham with an interest that profoundly flattered him. Now, at last, he felt that he was holding up his end of the rope. "I can't say he went into the thing from the highest motives, altogether; our motives are always pretty badly mixed, and when there's such a hurrah-boys as there was then, you can't tell which is which. I suppose Jim Millon's wife was enough to account for his going, herself. She was a pretty bad assortment," said Lapham, lowering his voice and glancing round at the door to make sure that it was shut, "and she used to lead Jim ONE kind of life. Well, sir," continued Lapham, synthetising his auditors in that form of address, "that fellow used to save every cent of his pay and send it to that woman. Used to get me to do it for him. I tried to stop him. 'Why, Jim,' said I, 'you know what she'll do with it.' 'That's so, Cap,' says he, 'but I don't know what she'll do without it.' And it did keep her straight--straight as a string--as long as Jim lasted. Seemed as if there was something mysterious about it. They had a little girl,--about as old as my oldest girl,--and Jim used to talk to me about her. Guess he done it as much for her as for the mother; and he said to me before the last action we went into, 'I should like to turn tail and run, Cap. I ain't comin' out o' this one. But I don't suppose it would do.' 'Well, not for you, Jim,' said I. 'I want to live,' he says; and he bust out crying right there in my tent. 'I want to live for poor Molly and Zerrilla'--that's what they called the little one; I dunno where they got the name. 'I ain't ever had half a chance; and now she's doing better, and I believe we should get along after this.' He set there cryin' like a baby. But he wa'n't no baby when he went into action. I hated to look at him after it was over, not so much because he'd got a ball that was meant for me by a sharpshooter--he saw the devil takin' aim, and he jumped to warn me--as because he didn't look like Jim; he looked like--fun; all desperate and savage. I guess he died hard."
"There's some truth to that," Lapham said. He took his cigar out of his mouth and pulled his chair a bit closer to the table, resting his heavy forearms on it. "I want to tell you about a guy I had in my company when we first went out. We all started as privates; after a while, they made me captain—I’d been running the tavern, and most of them knew me. But Jim Millon never got higher than corporal; he was a corporal when he was killed." The others shifted into various attentive postures, listening to Lapham with an interest that genuinely flattered him. Now, he finally felt like he was pulling his weight in the conversation. "I can't say he joined for the highest reasons; our motives are usually pretty mixed, and when there’s such a ruckus like there was then, it’s hard to separate them. I suppose Jim Millon's wife was enough of a reason for him to enlist. She was quite the piece," Lapham said, lowering his voice and glancing at the door to ensure it was closed, "and she led Jim a pretty rough life. Well, sir," Lapham continued, addressing his listeners directly, "that guy used to save every penny of his pay and send it to that woman. He'd get me to do it for him. I tried to talk him out of it. 'Why, Jim,' I said, 'you know what she’ll do with it.' 'That’s true, Cap,' he replied, 'but I don’t know what she'd do without it.' And it did keep her in line—straight as an arrow—as long as Jim was around. It seemed like there was something mysterious about it. They had a little girl—about as old as my oldest daughter—and Jim would talk to me about her. I guess he cared about her as much as he did for the mother, and he told me before our last battle, ‘I’d like to turn around and run, Cap. I’m not coming out of this one. But I suppose that wouldn’t be right.’ ‘Well, not for you, Jim,’ I said. ‘I want to live,’ he said, and broke down crying right there in my tent. ‘I want to live for poor Molly and Zerrilla’—that’s what they called the little one; I have no idea where they got the name. ‘I’ve never really had a chance, and now she’s doing better, and I believe we could manage from here on out.’ He sat there crying like a baby. But he wasn’t a baby when he went into action. I hated to look at him afterward, not just because he took a bullet meant for me from a sharpshooter—he saw the guy aiming and jumped to warn me—but because he didn’t look like Jim; he looked like—chaos, all desperate and wild. I guess he struggled hard."
The story made its impression, and Lapham saw it. "Now I say," he resumed, as if he felt that he was going to do himself justice, and say something to heighten the effect his story had produced. At the same time he was aware of a certain want of clearness. He had the idea, but it floated vague, elusive, in his brain. He looked about as if for something to precipitate it in tangible shape.
The story had an impact on Lapham, and he recognized it. "Now, I say," he continued, feeling like he was about to express himself well and add to the effect his story had created. However, he also sensed a lack of clarity. He had the concept, but it remained vague and elusive in his mind. He glanced around as if searching for something to help him articulate it more clearly.
"Apollinaris?" asked Charles Bellingham, handing the bottle from the other side. He had drawn his chair closer than the rest to Lapham's, and was listening with great interest. When Mrs. Corey asked him to meet Lapham, he accepted gladly. "You know I go in for that sort of thing, Anna. Since Leslie's affair we're rather bound to do it. And I think we meet these practical fellows too little. There's always something original about them." He might naturally have believed that the reward of his faith was coming.
"Apollinaris?" Charles Bellingham asked as he passed the bottle from the other side. He had pulled his chair closer to Lapham's than the others and was listening intently. When Mrs. Corey asked him to meet Lapham, he eagerly agreed. "You know I'm into that kind of thing, Anna. Ever since Leslie’s situation, we kind of have to. And I think we don’t meet these practical guys enough. There's always something fresh about them." He might have reasonably thought that the reward for his belief was on its way.
"Thanks, I will take some of this wine," said Lapham, pouring himself a glass of Madeira from a black and dusty bottle caressed by a label bearing the date of the vintage. He tossed off the wine, unconscious of its preciousness, and waited for the result. That cloudiness in his brain disappeared before it, but a mere blank remained. He not only could not remember what he was going to say, but he could not recall what they had been talking about. They waited, looking at him, and he stared at them in return. After a while he heard the host saying, "Shall we join the ladies?"
"Thanks, I'll take some of this wine," Lapham said, pouring himself a glass of Madeira from a dusty black bottle with a label showing the vintage date. He gulped down the wine, unaware of how valuable it was, and waited for the effect. The fog in his mind faded, but he was left with a blank. He couldn't remember what he was about to say, nor could he recall what they had been discussing. They waited, looking at him, and he stared back at them. After a while, he heard the host say, "Shall we join the ladies?"
Lapham went, trying to think what had happened. It seemed to him a long time since he had drunk that wine.
Lapham walked away, trying to process what had just happened. It felt like ages since he had last had that wine.
Miss Corey gave him a cup of tea, where he stood aloof from his wife, who was talking with Miss Kingsbury and Mrs. Sewell; Irene was with Miss Nanny Corey. He could not hear what they were talking about; but if Penelope had come, he knew that she would have done them all credit. He meant to let her know how he felt about her behaviour when he got home. It was a shame for her to miss such a chance. Irene was looking beautiful, as pretty as all the rest of them put together, but she was not talking, and Lapham perceived that at a dinner-party you ought to talk. He was himself conscious of having, talked very well. He now wore an air of great dignity, and, in conversing with the other gentlemen, he used a grave and weighty deliberation. Some of them wanted him to go into the library. There he gave his ideas of books. He said he had not much time for anything but the papers; but he was going to have a complete library in his new place. He made an elaborate acknowledgment to Bromfield Corey of his son's kindness in suggesting books for his library; he said that he had ordered them all, and that he meant to have pictures. He asked Mr. Corey who was about the best American painter going now. "I don't set up to be a judge of pictures, but I know what I like," he said. He lost the reserve which he had maintained earlier, and began to boast. He himself introduced the subject of his paint, in a natural transition from pictures; he said Mr. Corey must take a run up to Lapham with him some day, and see the Works; they would interest him, and he would drive him round the country; he kept most of his horses up there, and he could show Mr. Corey some of the finest Jersey grades in the country. He told about his brother William, the judge at Dubuque; and a farm he had out there that paid for itself every year in wheat. As he cast off all fear, his voice rose, and he hammered his arm-chair with the thick of his hand for emphasis. Mr. Corey seemed impressed; he sat perfectly quiet, listening, and Lapham saw the other gentlemen stop in their talk every now and then to listen. After this proof of his ability to interest them, he would have liked to have Mrs. Lapham suggest again that he was unequal to their society, or to the society of anybody else. He surprised himself by his ease among men whose names had hitherto overawed him. He got to calling Bromfield Corey by his surname alone. He did not understand why young Corey seemed so preoccupied, and he took occasion to tell the company how he had said to his wife the first time he saw that fellow that he could make a man of him if he had him in the business; and he guessed he was not mistaken. He began to tell stories of the different young men he had had in his employ. At last he had the talk altogether to himself; no one else talked, and he talked unceasingly. It was a great time; it was a triumph.
Miss Corey handed him a cup of tea while he stood apart from his wife, who was chatting with Miss Kingsbury and Mrs. Sewell; Irene was with Miss Nanny Corey. He couldn't hear their conversation, but he knew that if Penelope had been there, she would have impressed everyone. He planned to tell her how he felt about her behavior when they got home. It was a shame she missed such an opportunity. Irene looked stunning, just as beautiful as the rest of them put together, but she wasn't speaking, and Lapham realized that at a dinner party, you should engage in conversation. He was aware that he had talked rather well. Now, he wore an air of great dignity, speaking with the other gentlemen in a serious and deliberate manner. Some of them suggested he go into the library. There, he shared his thoughts on books. He mentioned that he didn't have much time for anything other than the news, but he planned to have a complete library in his new place. He expressed his gratitude to Bromfield Corey for his son's helpful suggestions for his library, stating that he had ordered all of them and intended to get artwork as well. He asked Mr. Corey who he thought was the best American painter at the moment. "I’m not a judge of art, but I know what I like," he said. He let go of the reserve he had maintained earlier and started to boast. He naturally transitioned from talking about pictures to discussing his paint, suggesting that Mr. Corey should visit Lapham with him someday to see the Works. He believed it would interest him, and he would take him around the countryside; he kept most of his horses there and could show Mr. Corey some of the finest Jersey breeds in the country. He talked about his brother William, the judge in Dubuque, and the farm he owned that paid for itself every year with wheat. As he shed his fear, his voice grew louder, and he pounded his armchair with the palm of his hand for emphasis. Mr. Corey seemed impressed; he sat completely still, listening, and Lapham noticed the other gentlemen pausing their conversations from time to time to listen. After proving his ability to engage them, he would have liked Mrs. Lapham to suggest again that he wasn’t fit for their company or anyone else’s. He surprised himself with how comfortable he felt among men whose names had previously intimidated him. He started referring to Bromfield Corey by just his last name. He didn’t understand why young Corey appeared so distracted and took the opportunity to tell everyone how he had told his wife the first time he saw that guy that he could turn him into a man if he had him in the business; he figured he wasn't wrong. He began sharing stories about the various young men he had employed. Eventually, he had the whole conversation to himself; no one else spoke, and he talked nonstop. It was a great time; it was a triumph.
He was in this successful mood when word came to him that Mrs. Lapham was going; Tom Corey seemed to have brought it, but he was not sure. Anyway, he was not going to hurry. He made cordial invitations to each of the gentlemen to drop in and see him at his office, and would not be satisfied till he had exacted a promise from each. He told Charles Bellingham that he liked him, and assured James Bellingham that it had always been his ambition to know him, and that if any one had said when he first came to Boston that in less than ten years he should be hobnobbing with Jim Bellingham, he should have told that person he lied. He would have told anybody he lied that had told him ten years ago that a son of Bromfield Corey would have come and asked him to take him into the business. Ten years ago he, Silas Lapham, had come to Boston a little worse off than nothing at all, for he was in debt for half the money that he had bought out his partner with, and here he was now worth a million, and meeting you gentlemen like one of you. And every cent of that was honest money,--no speculation,--every copper of it for value received. And here, only the other day, his old partner, who had been going to the dogs ever since he went out of the business, came and borrowed twenty thousand dollars of him! Lapham lent it because his wife wanted him to: she had always felt bad about the fellow's having to go out of the business.
He was in a good mood when he heard that Mrs. Lapham was leaving; Tom Corey seemed to have brought the news, but he wasn't sure. Anyway, he wasn't going to rush. He warmly invited each of the gentlemen to visit him at his office and wouldn't be satisfied until he got a promise from each. He told Charles Bellingham that he liked him, and assured James Bellingham that it had always been his dream to know him. He said if anyone had told him when he first arrived in Boston that in less than ten years he would be hanging out with Jim Bellingham, he would have said that person was lying. He would have told anyone they were lying if they had claimed ten years ago that a son of Bromfield Corey would come and ask him to join the business. Ten years ago, Silas Lapham had come to Boston a little worse off than nothing, in debt for half the money he used to buy out his partner, and now he was worth a million, meeting these gentlemen as one of them. And every cent of that was honest money—no speculation—every dollar earned through actual value. Just the other day, his former partner, who had been struggling ever since he left the business, came and borrowed twenty thousand dollars from him! Lapham lent it because his wife wanted him to; she had always felt bad about how things had turned out for the guy.
He took leave of Mr. Sewell with patronising affection, and bade him come to him if he ever got into a tight place with his parish work; he would let him have all the money he wanted; he had more money than he knew what to do with. "Why, when your wife sent to mine last fall," he said, turning to Mr. Corey, "I drew my cheque for five hundred dollars, but my wife wouldn't take more than one hundred; said she wasn't going to show off before Mrs. Corey. I call that a pretty good joke on Mrs. Corey. I must tell her how Mrs. Lapham done her out of a cool four hundred dollars."
He said goodbye to Mr. Sewell with a condescending kindness and told him to reach out if he ever found himself in a tough spot with his parish work; he would give him all the money he needed because he had more money than he knew what to do with. "You know, when your wife reached out to mine last fall," he said, turning to Mr. Corey, "I wrote a check for five hundred dollars, but my wife only wanted to give one hundred. She said she didn't want to show off in front of Mrs. Corey. I think that's a pretty good joke on Mrs. Corey. I should let her know how Mrs. Lapham took four hundred dollars from her."
He started toward the door of the drawing-room to take leave of the ladies; but Tom Corey was at his elbow, saying, "I think Mrs. Lapham is waiting for you below, sir," and in obeying the direction Corey gave him toward another door he forgot all about his purpose, and came away without saying good-night to his hostess.
He made his way to the door of the living room to say goodbye to the ladies; but Tom Corey was right next to him, saying, "I think Mrs. Lapham is waiting for you downstairs, sir," and as he followed Corey’s direction to another door, he completely forgot about his intention and left without saying goodnight to his hostess.
Mrs. Lapham had not known how soon she ought to go, and had no idea that in her quality of chief guest she was keeping the others. She stayed till eleven o'clock, and was a little frightened when she found what time it was; but Mrs. Corey, without pressing her to stay longer, had said it was not at all late. She and Irene had had a perfect time. Everybody had been very polite, on the way home they celebrated the amiability of both the Miss Coreys and of Miss Kingsbury. Mrs. Lapham thought that Mrs. Bellingham was about the pleasantest person she ever saw; she had told her all about her married daughter who had married an inventor and gone to live in Omaha--a Mrs. Blake.
Mrs. Lapham didn't realize how soon she should leave and had no clue that, as the main guest, she was holding everyone up. She stayed until eleven o'clock and was a bit startled when she noticed the time; but Mrs. Corey, without insisting she stay longer, mentioned that it wasn't late at all. She and Irene had a fantastic time. Everyone had been very polite, and on the way home, they celebrated how friendly both the Miss Coreys and Miss Kingsbury were. Mrs. Lapham thought that Mrs. Bellingham was one of the nicest people she had ever met; she had shared all about her married daughter, who had married an inventor and moved to Omaha—Mrs. Blake.
"If it's that car-wheel Blake," said Lapham proudly, "I know all about him. I've sold him tons of the paint."
"If it's that car guy Blake," Lapham said proudly, "I know all about him. I've sold him tons of paint."
"Pooh, papa! How you do smell of smoking!" cried Irene.
"Pooh, Dad! You really smell like smoke!" yelled Irene.
"Pretty strong, eh?" laughed Lapham, letting down a window of the carriage. His heart was throbbing wildly in the close air, and he was glad of the rush of cold that came in, though it stopped his tongue, and he listened more and more drowsily to the rejoicings that his wife and daughter exchanged. He meant to have them wake Penelope up and tell her what she had lost; but when he reached home he was too sleepy to suggest it. He fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow, full of supreme triumph.
"Pretty strong, right?" laughed Lapham, rolling down a window of the carriage. His heart was racing in the stuffy air, and he was grateful for the cold breeze that rushed in, even though it made him a bit speechless, and he listened more and more drowsily to the celebrations between his wife and daughter. He intended to have them wake Penelope up and tell her what she had missed; but by the time he got home, he was too tired to bring it up. He fell asleep the moment his head hit the pillow, filled with immense triumph.
But in the morning his skull was sore with the unconscious, night-long ache; and he rose cross and taciturn. They had a silent breakfast. In the cold grey light of the morning the glories of the night before showed poorer. Here and there a painful doubt obtruded itself and marred them with its awkward shadow. Penelope sent down word that she was not well, and was not coming to breakfast, and Lapham was glad to go to his office without seeing her.
But in the morning, his head was hurting from the long, unconscious ache, and he got up feeling irritable and quiet. They had a silent breakfast. In the cold gray light of the morning, the previous night's excitement seemed less impressive. Here and there, a troubling doubt crept in and cast an awkward shadow over things. Penelope sent a message saying she wasn’t feeling well and wouldn’t be coming to breakfast, and Lapham was relieved to head to his office without seeing her.
He was severe and silent all day with his clerks, and peremptory with customers. Of Corey he was slyly observant, and as the day wore away he grew more restively conscious. He sent out word by his office-boy that he would like to see Mr. Corey for a few minutes after closing. The type-writer girl had lingered too, as if she wished to speak with him, and Corey stood in abeyance as she went toward Lapham's door.
He was strict and quiet all day with his employees, and abrupt with customers. He kept a close eye on Corey, and as the day went on, he became more fidgety. He had his office boy send a message that he wanted to see Mr. Corey for a few minutes after closing. The typist had also stayed behind, as though she wanted to talk to him, and Corey hesitated as she walked towards Lapham's office.
"Can't see you to-night, Zerrilla," he said bluffly, but not unkindly. "Perhaps I'll call at the house, if it's important."
"Can't see you tonight, Zerrilla," he said straightforwardly, but not unkindly. "Maybe I'll drop by the house if it's important."
"It is," said the girl, with a spoiled air of insistence.
"It is," said the girl, with a spoiled tone of insistence.
"Well," said Lapham, and, nodding to Corey to enter, he closed the door upon her. Then he turned to the young, man and demanded: "Was I drunk last night?"
"Well," Lapham said, nodding at Corey to come in, and he closed the door behind her. Then he turned to the young man and asked, "Was I drunk last night?"
XV.
LAPHAM'S strenuous face was broken up with the emotions that had forced him to this question: shame, fear of the things that must have been thought of him, mixed with a faint hope that he might be mistaken, which died out at the shocked and pitying look in Corey's eyes.
LAPHAM'S intense expression was filled with the feelings that led him to this question: shame, fear of what must have been thought of him, combined with a slight hope that he could be wrong, which faded away at the shocked and pitying look in Corey's eyes.
"Was I drunk?" he repeated. "I ask you, because I was never touched by drink in my life before, and I don't know." He stood with his huge hands trembling on the back of his chair, and his dry lips apart, as he stared at Corey.
"Was I drunk?" he repeated. "I ask you, because I've never had a drink in my life before, and I don't know." He stood with his large hands shaking on the back of his chair, and his dry lips slightly parted as he stared at Corey.
"That is what every one understood, Colonel Lapham," said the young man. "Every one saw how it was. Don't----"
"That's what everyone understood, Colonel Lapham," said the young man. "Everyone saw how it was. Don't----"
"Did they talk it over after I left?" asked Lapham vulgarly.
"Did they discuss it after I left?" Lapham asked bluntly.
"Excuse me," said Corey, blushing, "my father doesn't talk his guests over with one another." He added, with youthful superfluity, "You were among gentlemen."
"Excuse me," said Corey, blushing, "my dad doesn't have his guests chat with each other." He added, unnecessarily, "You were with gentlemen."
"I was the only one that wasn't a gentleman there!" lamented Lapham. "I disgraced you! I disgraced my family! I mortified your father before his friends!" His head dropped. "I showed that I wasn't fit to go with you. I'm not fit for any decent place. What did I say? What did I do?" he asked, suddenly lifting his head and confronting Corey. "Out with it! If you could bear to see it and hear it, I had ought to bear to know it!"
"I was the only one who wasn't a gentleman there!" Lapham complained. "I embarrassed you! I shamed my family! I humiliated your dad in front of his friends!" His head dropped. "I proved I wasn't good enough to be with you. I'm not good enough for any respectable place. What did I say? What did I do?" he asked, suddenly lifting his head and staring at Corey. "Tell me! If you could stand to see it and hear it, I should be able to handle knowing it!"
"There was nothing--really nothing," said Corey. "Beyond the fact that you were not quite yourself, there was nothing whatever. My father DID speak of it to me," he confessed, "when we were alone. He said that he was afraid we had not been thoughtful of you, if you were in the habit of taking only water; I told him I had not seen wine at your table. The others said nothing about you."
"There was nothing—literally nothing," Corey said. "Other than the fact that you weren't quite yourself, there was absolutely nothing. My dad DID mention it to me," he admitted, "when we were alone. He said he was worried we hadn't been considerate of you, especially if you usually only drank water; I told him I hadn't seen any wine at your table. The others didn’t say anything about you."
"Ah, but what did they think?"
"Ah, but what were they thinking?"
"Probably what we did: that it was purely a misfortune--an accident."
"Most likely what we did was just a misfortune—an accident."
"I wasn't fit to be there," persisted Lapham. "Do you want to leave?" he asked, with savage abruptness.
"I didn't belong there," Lapham insisted. "Do you want to go?" he asked, with fierce suddenness.
"Leave?" faltered the young man.
"Leave?" hesitated the young man.
"Yes; quit the business? Cut the whole connection?"
"Yeah; leave the business? End the whole connection?"
"I haven't the remotest idea of it!" cried Corey in amazement. "Why in the world should I?" "Because you're a gentleman, and I'm not, and it ain't right I should be over you. If you want to go, I know some parties that would be glad to get you. I will give you up if you want to go before anything worse happens, and I shan't blame you. I can help you to something better than I can offer you here, and I will."
"I have no idea at all!" Corey exclaimed, amazed. "Why on earth would I?" "Because you're a gentleman, and I'm not, and it doesn't feel right for me to be in charge of you. If you want to leave, I know some people who would be happy to have you. I'll let you go if that's what you want, before anything worse happens, and I won’t hold it against you. I can help you find something better than what I can give you here, and I will."
"There's no question of my going, unless you wish it," said Corey. "If you do----"
"There's no way I'm leaving unless you want me to," Corey said. "If that's what you want----"
"Will you tell your father," interrupted Lapham, "that I had a notion all the time that I was acting the drunken blackguard, and that I've suffered for it all day? Will you tell him I don't want him to notice me if we ever meet, and that I know I'm not fit to associate with gentlemen in anything but a business way, if I am that?"
"Will you tell your dad," interrupted Lapham, "that I thought the whole time I was behaving like a drunken idiot, and that I've felt bad about it all day? Will you let him know I don't want him to pay attention to me if we ever cross paths, and that I realize I'm not fit to hang out with gentlemen in any way other than business, if that's even the case?"
"Certainly I shall do nothing of the kind," retorted Corey. "I can't listen to you any longer. What you say is shocking to me--shocking in a way you can't think."
"Of course I'm not going to do anything like that," Corey shot back. "I can't listen to you anymore. What you're saying is really disturbing to me—disturbing in a way you can't imagine."
"Why, man!" exclaimed Lapham, with astonishment; "if I can stand it, YOU can!"
"Why, man!" Lapham exclaimed in surprise, "if I can handle it, YOU can!"
"No," said Corey, with a sick look, "that doesn't follow. You may denounce yourself, if you will; but I have my reasons for refusing to hear you--my reasons why I CAN'T hear you. If you say another word I must go away."
"No," Corey said, looking nauseous, "that doesn’t make sense. You can confess if you want, but I have my reasons for not wanting to listen to you—my reasons why I CAN'T listen to you. If you say another word, I have to leave."
"I don't understand you," faltered Lapham, in bewilderment, which absorbed even his shame.
"I don’t get you," stammered Lapham, confused, which made him forget even his embarrassment.
"You exaggerate the effect of what has happened," said the young man. "It's enough, more than enough, for you to have mentioned the matter to me, and I think it's unbecoming in me to hear you."
"You’re making a big deal out of what happened," said the young man. "It's more than enough for you to have brought it up with me, and I think it's not right for me to listen to you."
He made a movement toward the door, but Lapham stopped him with the tragic humility of his appeal. "Don't go yet! I can't let you. I've disgusted you,--I see that; but I didn't mean to. I--I take it back."
He moved toward the door, but Lapham stopped him with the earnest humility of his plea. "Don't go yet! I can't let you. I've upset you—I can tell; but I didn't mean to. I—I take it back."
"Oh, there's nothing to take back," said Corey, with a repressed shudder for the abasement which he had seen. "But let us say no more about it--think no more. There wasn't one of the gentlemen present last night who didn't understand the matter precisely as my father and I did, and that fact must end it between us two."
"Oh, there’s nothing to take back," Corey said, stifling a shudder at the humiliation he had witnessed. "But let’s not talk about it anymore—let’s forget it. None of the gentlemen who were there last night misunderstood the situation any differently than my father and I did, and that has to be the end of it between us."
He went out into the larger office beyond, leaving Lapham helpless to prevent his going. It had become a vital necessity with him to think the best of Lapham, but his mind was in a whirl of whatever thoughts were most injurious. He thought of him the night before in the company of those ladies and gentlemen, and he quivered in resentment of his vulgar, braggart, uncouth nature. He recognised his own allegiance to the exclusiveness to which he was born and bred, as a man perceives his duty to his country when her rights are invaded. His eye fell on the porter going about in his shirt-sleeves to make the place fast for the night, and he said to himself that Dennis was not more plebeian than his master; that the gross appetites, the blunt sense, the purblind ambition, the stupid arrogance were the same in both, and the difference was in a brute will that probably left the porter the gentler man of the two. The very innocence of Lapham's life in the direction in which he had erred wrought against him in the young man's mood: it contained the insult of clownish inexperience. Amidst the stings and flashes of his wounded pride, all the social traditions, all the habits of feeling, which he had silenced more and more by force of will during the past months, asserted their natural sway, and he rioted in his contempt of the offensive boor, who was even more offensive in his shame than in his trespass. He said to himself that he was a Corey, as if that were somewhat; yet he knew that at the bottom of his heart all the time was that which must control him at last, and which seemed sweetly to be suffering his rebellion, secure of his submission in the end. It was almost with the girl's voice that it seemed to plead with him, to undo in him, effect by effect, the work of his indignant resentment, to set all things in another and fairer light, to give him hopes, to suggest palliations, to protest against injustices. It WAS in Lapham's favour that he was so guiltless in the past, and now Corey asked himself if it were the first time he could have wished a guest at his father's table to have taken less wine; whether Lapham was not rather to be honoured for not knowing how to contain his folly where a veteran transgressor might have held his tongue. He asked himself, with a thrill of sudden remorse, whether, when Lapham humbled himself in the dust so shockingly, he had shown him the sympathy to which such ABANDON had the right; and he had to own that he had met him on the gentlemanly ground, sparing himself and asserting the superiority of his sort, and not recognising that Lapham's humiliation came from the sense of wrong, which he had helped to accumulate upon him by superfinely standing aloof and refusing to touch him.
He stepped into the bigger office, leaving Lapham powerless to stop him. It had become essential for him to think positively about Lapham, but his mind was swirling with the most damaging thoughts. He remembered Lapham the night before, surrounded by those ladies and gentlemen, and felt a surge of resentment for his vulgar, boastful, and awkward nature. He recognized his own commitment to the exclusivity he was born into, like someone feels their duty to their country when its rights are threatened. His gaze fell on the porter, rolling up his sleeves to secure the place for the night, and he thought to himself that Dennis wasn’t any less common than his boss; that the crass desires, the dull perception, the blind ambition, and the ridiculous arrogance were the same in both. The only difference lay in a brute will that probably made the porter the more decent man of the two. The very innocence of Lapham's life in the area where he had gone wrong worked against him in the young man's feelings: it carried the insult of an inexperienced fool. Amidst the jabs and flashes of his hurt pride, all the social traditions and emotional habits he had been suppressing with sheer force of will over the past months reclaimed their authority, and he reveled in his contempt for the offensive boor, who was even more shameful in his disgrace than in his actions. He told himself he was a Corey, as if that meant something; yet he knew that deep down, there was something that would ultimately control him, which seemed to patiently endure his rebellion, confident in his eventual submission. It almost felt like the girl’s voice was pleading with him, undoing, effect by effect, the work of his furious resentment, setting everything in a different and fairer light, giving him hope, suggesting leniencies, protesting against injustices. It was in Lapham's favor that he had been so innocent in the past, and now Corey wondered if it was the first time he wished a guest at his father's table had drunk less wine; whether Lapham should be respected for not knowing how to rein in his folly when a seasoned offender might have kept quiet. He questioned, with a sudden rush of remorse, if, when Lapham humbled himself so shockingly, he had shown him the sympathy that kind of surrender deserved; and he had to admit that he had engaged with him on gentlemanly terms, protecting himself and asserting his superiority, not realizing that Lapham's humiliation stemmed from a sense of injustice, which he had helped to pile on him by carefully staying distant and refusing to engage.
He shut his desk and hurried out into the early night, not to go anywhere, but to walk up and down, to try to find his way out of the chaos, which now seemed ruin, and now the materials out of which fine actions and a happy life might be shaped. Three hours later he stood at Lapham's door.
He closed his desk and rushed out into the early night, not to go anywhere in particular, but to walk back and forth, trying to find a way out of the chaos, which now felt like ruin, and at other times like the building blocks for creating meaningful actions and a happy life. Three hours later, he stood at Lapham's door.
At times what he now wished to do had seemed for ever impossible, and again it had seemed as if he could not wait a moment longer. He had not been careless, but very mindful of what he knew must be the feelings of his own family in regard to the Laphams, and he had not concealed from himself that his family had great reason and justice on their side in not wishing him to alienate himself from their common life and associations. The most that he could urge to himself was that they had not all the reason and justice; but he had hesitated and delayed because they had so much. Often he could not make it appear right that he should merely please himself in what chiefly concerned himself. He perceived how far apart in all their experiences and ideals the Lapham girls and his sisters were; how different Mrs. Lapham was from his mother; how grotesquely unlike were his father and Lapham; and the disparity had not always amused him.
At times, what he wanted to do now had seemed completely impossible, and other times it felt like he couldn’t wait a second longer. He hadn’t been careless, but was very aware of how his family felt about the Laphams, and he recognized that they had a lot of valid reasons for not wanting him to distance himself from their shared life and connections. The most he could tell himself was that they didn’t have all the reasons and justifications, but he had hesitated and delayed because they had so many. Often, he couldn’t justify simply doing what he wanted in matters that mainly affected him. He realized how different the Lapham girls were from his sisters in terms of their experiences and ideals; how unlike Mrs. Lapham was compared to his mother; how strikingly different his father was from Lapham; and the differences had not always been entertaining for him.
He had often taken it very seriously, and sometimes he said that he must forego the hope on which his heart was set. There had been many times in the past months when he had said that he must go no further, and as often as he had taken this stand he had yielded it, upon this or that excuse, which he was aware of trumping up. It was part of the complication that he should be unconscious of the injury he might be doing to some one besides his family and himself; this was the defect of his diffidence; and it had come to him in a pang for the first time when his mother said that she would not have the Laphams think she wished to make more of the acquaintance than he did; and then it had come too late. Since that he had suffered quite as much from the fear that it might not be as that it might be so; and now, in the mood, romantic and exalted, in which he found himself concerning Lapham, he was as far as might be from vain confidence. He ended the question in his own mind by affirming to himself that he was there, first of all, to see Lapham and give him an ultimate proof of his own perfect faith and unabated respect, and to offer him what reparation this involved for that want of sympathy--of humanity--which he had shown.
He had often taken it very seriously, and sometimes he said he had to give up the hope he was holding onto. There had been many moments in the past few months when he claimed he couldn't go on, and every time he made that decision, he found some excuse to backtrack, which he knew he was making up. Part of the complication was that he was unaware of the harm he might be causing to others, aside from his family and himself; this was a flaw in his shyness; and it hit him with a jolt for the first time when his mother said she didn't want the Laphams to think she wanted to take their friendship more seriously than he did; and by then, it was too late. Since then, he had suffered just as much from the fear that things might not turn out well as from the fear that they might. Now, in his romantic and elevated mood regarding Lapham, he felt as far from overconfidence as could be. He concluded in his own mind that he was there, above all, to see Lapham and to give him a final demonstration of his unwavering faith and respect, and to offer whatever reparation this required for the lack of understanding—of humanity—he had shown.
XVI.
THE Nova Scotia second-girl who answered Corey's ring said that Lapham had not come home yet.
THE Nova Scotia second-girl who answered Corey's call said that Lapham had not come home yet.
"Oh," said the young man, hesitating on the outer step.
"Oh," said the young man, pausing on the front step.
"I guess you better come in," said the girl, "I'll go and see when they're expecting him."
"I guess you should come in," said the girl, "I'll go check when they’re expecting him."
Corey was in the mood to be swayed by any chance. He obeyed the suggestion of the second-girl's patronising friendliness, and let her shut him into the drawing-room, while she went upstairs to announce him to Penelope. "Did you tell him father wasn't at home?"
Corey was in the mood to be influenced by anything. He went along with the second girl's patronizing friendliness and allowed her to shut him in the living room while she went upstairs to let Penelope know he was there. "Did you tell him Dad wasn't home?"
"Yes. He seemed so kind of disappointed, I told him to come in, and I'd see when he WOULD be in," said the girl, with the human interest which sometimes replaces in the American domestic the servile deference of other countries.
"Yeah. He looked pretty disappointed, so I told him to come in, and I’d see when he would be around," said the girl, with the genuine interest that sometimes takes the place of the submissive respect found in other countries.
A gleam of amusement passed over Penelope's face, as she glanced at herself in the glass. "Well," she cried finally, dropping from her shoulders the light shawl in which she had been huddled over a book when Corey rang, "I will go down."
A spark of amusement flickered across Penelope's face as she looked at herself in the mirror. "Alright," she finally said, letting the light shawl she had wrapped around herself while reading fall from her shoulders when Corey called, "I’ll go downstairs."
"All right," said the girl, and Penelope began hastily to amend the disarray of her hair, which she tumbled into a mass on the top of her little head, setting off the pale dark of her complexion with a flash of crimson ribbon at her throat. She moved across the carpet once or twice with the quaint grace that belonged to her small figure, made a dissatisfied grimace at it in the glass, caught a handkerchief out of a drawer and slid it into her pocket, and then descended to Corey.
"Okay," said the girl, and Penelope quickly tried to fix her messy hair, which she gathered into a bunch on top of her small head, highlighting the pale tone of her skin with a bright red ribbon at her throat. She moved across the carpet a couple of times with the unique grace that was typical of her petite figure, made a dissatisfied face at her reflection in the mirror, grabbed a handkerchief from a drawer and tucked it into her pocket, and then went downstairs to Corey.
The Lapham drawing-room in Nankeen Square was in the parti-coloured paint which the Colonel had hoped to repeat in his new house: the trim of the doors and windows was in light green and the panels in salmon; the walls were a plain tint of French grey paper, divided by gilt mouldings into broad panels with a wide stripe of red velvet paper running up the corners; the chandelier was of massive imitation bronze; the mirror over the mantel rested on a fringed mantel-cover of green reps, and heavy curtains of that stuff hung from gilt lambrequin frames at the window; the carpet was of a small pattern in crude green, which, at the time Mrs. Lapham bought it, covered half the new floors in Boston. In the panelled spaces on the walls were some stone-coloured landscapes, representing the mountains and canyons of the West, which the Colonel and his wife had visited on one of the early official railroad excursions. In front of the long windows looking into the Square were statues, kneeling figures which turned their backs upon the company within-doors, and represented allegories of Faith and Prayer to people without. A white marble group of several figures, expressing an Italian conception of Lincoln Freeing the Slaves,--a Latin negro and his wife,--with our Eagle flapping his wings in approval, at Lincoln's feet, occupied one corner, and balanced the what-not of an earlier period in another. These phantasms added their chill to that imparted by the tone of the walls, the landscapes, and the carpets, and contributed to the violence of the contrast when the chandelier was lighted up full glare, and the heat of the whole furnace welled up from the registers into the quivering atmosphere on one of the rare occasions when the Laphams invited company.
The Lapham living room in Nankeen Square was painted in the mixed colors the Colonel had wanted for his new house: the trim of the doors and windows was light green, and the panels were salmon; the walls were a simple shade of French gray wallpaper, divided by gold moldings into wide panels with a broad stripe of red velvet wallpaper running up the corners; the chandelier was heavy imitation bronze; the mirror above the mantel sat on a fringed green cover, and thick curtains made from the same fabric hung from gold lambrequin frames at the window; the carpet had a small, bright green pattern that, when Mrs. Lapham bought it, covered half the new floors in Boston. In the paneled areas on the walls were some stone-colored landscapes depicting the mountains and canyons of the West, which the Colonel and his wife had seen on one of the early official railroad trips. In front of the long windows overlooking the Square were statues—kneeling figures that turned their backs on the people inside, representing allegories of Faith and Prayer to those outside. A white marble group of several figures, illustrating an Italian view of Lincoln Freeing the Slaves—a Latin man and his wife—with our Eagle flapping its wings in approval at Lincoln's feet, occupied one corner, balancing the what-not of an earlier era in another. These phantoms added their chill to the cool vibe created by the walls, landscapes, and carpets, intensifying the stark contrast when the chandelier was fully lit, and the warmth from the furnace surged up from the vents into the shimmering air on one of the rare occasions when the Laphams invited guests.
Corey had not been in this room before; the family had always received him in what they called the sitting-room. Penelope looked into this first, and then she looked into the parlour, with a smile that broke into a laugh as she discovered him standing under the single burner which the second-girl had lighted for him in the chandelier.
Corey had never been in this room before; the family always welcomed him in what they called the sitting room. Penelope peered into this room first, then glanced into the parlor, her smile turning into a laugh when she saw him standing under the single light the second girl had lit for him in the chandelier.
"I don't understand how you came to be put in there," she said, as she led the way to the cozier place, "unless it was because Alice thought you were only here on probation, anyway. Father hasn't got home yet, but I'm expecting him every moment; I don't know what's keeping him. Did the girl tell you that mother and Irene were out?"
"I don't get how you ended up in there," she said, leading the way to the more comfortable spot, "unless Alice thought you were just here on probation, anyway. Dad hasn't come home yet, but I'm expecting him any moment; I have no idea what's taking him so long. Did the girl tell you that Mom and Irene were out?"
"No, she didn't say. It's very good of you to see me." She had not seen the exaltation which he had been feeling, he perceived with half a sigh; it must all be upon this lower level; perhaps it was best so. "There was something I wished to say to your father----I hope," he broke off, "you're better to-night."
"No, she didn't say. It's really kind of you to meet with me." She hadn't noticed the excitement he had been feeling, he realized with a slight sigh; it must all be on this simpler level; maybe that was for the best. "There was something I wanted to discuss with your father----I hope," he paused, "you're feeling better tonight."
"Oh yes, thank you," said Penelope, remembering that she had not been well enough to go to dinner the night before.
"Oh yes, thank you," Penelope said, remembering that she hadn't been well enough to go to dinner the night before.
"We all missed you very much."
"We really missed you."
"Oh, thank you! I'm afraid you wouldn't have missed me if I had been there."
"Oh, thank you! I doubt you would have noticed me if I had been there."
"Oh yes, we should," said Corey, "I assure you."
"Oh yes, we definitely should," said Corey, "I promise you."
They looked at each other.
They glanced at each other.
"I really think I believed I was saying something," said the girl.
"I honestly thought I was saying something," said the girl.
"And so did I," replied the young man. They laughed rather wildly, and then they both became rather grave.
"And I did too," replied the young man. They laughed a bit wildly, and then they both turned quite serious.
He took the chair she gave him, and looked across at her, where she sat on the other side of the hearth, in a chair lower than his, with her hands dropped in her lap, and the back of her head on her shoulders as she looked up at him. The soft-coal fire in the grate purred and flickered; the drop-light cast a mellow radiance on her face. She let her eyes fall, and then lifted them for an irrelevant glance at the clock on the mantel.
He sat in the chair she offered and looked at her from across the fireplace, where she was seated in a lower chair, her hands resting in her lap, her head tilted back as she gazed up at him. The coal fire in the grate crackled softly and flickered; the lamp above cast a warm glow on her face. She lowered her eyes for a moment and then glanced at the clock on the mantel, seemingly distracted.
"Mother and Irene have gone to the Spanish Students' concert."
"Mom and Irene have gone to the Spanish Students' concert."
"Oh, have they?" asked Corey; and he put his hat, which he had been holding in his hand, on the floor beside his chair.
"Oh, really?" Corey asked, setting his hat, which he had been holding, on the floor beside his chair.
She looked down at it for no reason, and then looked up at his face for no other, and turned a little red. Corey turned a little red himself. She who had always been so easy with him now became a little constrained.
She looked down at it for no reason, then looked up at his face for no reason either, and turned a bit red. Corey turned a little red too. She, who had always been so relaxed around him, now felt a bit stiff.
"Do you know how warm it is out-of-doors?" he asked.
"Do you know how warm it is outside?" he asked.
"No, is it warm? I haven't been out all day."
"No, is it warm? I haven't gone outside all day."
"It's like a summer night."
"It feels like a summer night."
She turned her face towards the fire, and then started abruptly. "Perhaps it's too warm for you here?"
She turned her face toward the fire and then suddenly jolted. "Maybe it's too warm for you here?"
"Oh no, it's very comfortable."
"Oh no, it's super comfy."
"I suppose it's the cold of the last few days that's still in the house. I was reading with a shawl on when you came."
"I guess it's the cold from the last few days that's still in the house. I was reading with a shawl on when you arrived."
"I interrupted you."
"I cut you off."
"Oh no. I had finished the book. I was just looking over it again."
"Oh no. I just finished the book. I was just going over it one more time."
"Do you like to read books over?"
"Do you like to re-read books?"
"Yes; books that I like at all."
"Yeah; books that I actually like."
"That was it?" asked Corey.
"Is that it?" asked Corey.
The girl hesitated. "It has rather a sentimental name. Did you ever read it?--Tears, Idle Tears."
The girl hesitated. "It has a pretty sentimental name. Have you ever read it?—Tears, Idle Tears."
"Oh yes; they were talking of that last night; it's a famous book with ladies. They break their hearts over it. Did it make you cry?"
"Oh yeah; they were talking about that last night; it's a popular book among women. They get really emotional about it. Did it make you cry?"
"Oh, it's pretty easy to cry over a book," said Penelope, laughing; "and that one is very natural till you come to the main point. Then the naturalness of all the rest makes that seem natural too; but I guess it's rather forced."
"Oh, it's pretty easy to cry over a book," Penelope said, laughing. "And that one is very relatable until you reach the main point. Then the authenticity of everything else makes that seem natural too, but I think it's a bit forced."
"Her giving him up to the other one?"
"Her giving him up to the other guy?"
"Yes; simply because she happened to know that the other one had cared for him first. Why should she have done it? What right had she?"
"Yes; just because she knew that the other girl had liked him first. Why should she have done that? What right did she have?"
"I don't know. I suppose that the self-sacrifice----"
"I don't know. I guess that the self-sacrifice----"
"But it WASN'T self-sacrifice--or not self-sacrifice alone. She was sacrificing him too; and for some one who couldn't appreciate him half as much as she could. I'm provoked with myself when I think how I cried over that book--for I did cry. It's silly--it's wicked for any one to do what that girl did. Why can't they let people have a chance to behave reasonably in stories?"
"But it WASN'T self-sacrifice—or not just self-sacrifice. She was giving him up too; and for someone who couldn’t value him even half as much as she could. I get upset with myself when I think about how much I cried over that book—for I really did cry. It’s ridiculous—it’s wrong for anyone to do what that girl did. Why can’t they let people have a chance to act reasonably in stories?"
"Perhaps they couldn't make it so attractive," suggested Corey, with a smile.
"Maybe they couldn't make it that appealing," suggested Corey, with a smile.
"It would be novel, at any rate," said the girl. "But so it would in real life, I suppose," she added.
"It would be new, for sure," said the girl. "But I guess it would be like that in real life too," she added.
"I don't know. Why shouldn't people in love behave sensibly?"
"I don't know. Why shouldn't people in love act sensibly?"
"That's a very serious question," said Penelope gravely. "I couldn't answer it," and she left him the embarrassment of supporting an inquiry which she had certainly instigated herself. She seemed to have finally recovered her own ease in doing this. "Do you admire our autumnal display, Mr. Corey?"
"That's a really serious question," Penelope said solemnly. "I can't answer it," and she left him to deal with the awkwardness of an inquiry she had definitely started herself. She seemed to have finally regained her composure in doing this. "Do you admire our fall display, Mr. Corey?"
"Your display?"
"Your screen?"
"The trees in the Square. WE think it's quite equal to an opening at Jordan & Marsh's."
"The trees in the Square. WE think it’s just as good as an opening at Jordan & Marsh's."
"Ah, I'm afraid you wouldn't let me be serious even about your maples."
"Ah, I’m afraid you wouldn’t let me be serious, even about your maples."
"Oh yes, I should--if you like to be serious."
"Oh yeah, I should—if you want to be serious."
"Don't you?"
"Don't you think?"
"Well not about serious matters. That's the reason that book made me cry."
"Well, not about serious things. That's why that book made me cry."
"You make fun of everything. Miss Irene was telling me last night about you."
"You joke about everything. Miss Irene was telling me about you last night."
"Then it's no use for me to deny it so soon. I must give Irene a talking to."
"Then there's no point in denying it right away. I need to have a serious talk with Irene."
"I hope you won't forbid her to talk about you!"
"I hope you won't stop her from talking about you!"
She had taken up a fan from the table, and held it, now between her face and the fire, and now between her face and him. Her little visage, with that arch, lazy look in it, topped by its mass of dusky hair, and dwindling from the full cheeks to the small chin, had a Japanese effect in the subdued light, and it had the charm which comes to any woman with happiness. It would be hard to say how much of this she perceived that he felt. They talked about other things a while, and then she came back to what he had said. She glanced at him obliquely round her fan, and stopped moving it. "Does Irene talk about me?" she asked. "I think so--yes. Perhaps it's only I who talk about you. You must blame me if it's wrong," he returned.
She picked up a fan from the table and held it, first between her face and the fire, then between her face and him. Her small face, with that playful, relaxed expression, topped by her dark hair, narrowing from her full cheeks to her petite chin, had a Japanese vibe in the soft light, and it had the kind of charm that comes to any woman who is happy. It’s hard to say how much of this she realized he felt. They chatted about other topics for a bit, then she returned to what he had said earlier. She glanced at him sideways around her fan and stopped waving it. "Does Irene talk about me?" she asked. "I think so—yes. Or maybe it’s just me who talks about you. You can blame me if that’s not right," he replied.
"Oh, I didn't say it was wrong," she replied. "But I hope if you said anything very bad of me you'll let me know what it was, so that I can reform----"
"Oh, I didn’t say it was wrong," she replied. "But I hope if you said anything really bad about me, you’ll let me know what it was, so I can fix it----"
"No, don't change, please!" cried the young man.
"No, please don't change!" cried the young man.
Penelope caught her breath, but went on resolutely,--"or rebuke you for speaking evil of dignities." She looked down at the fan, now flat in her lap, and tried to govern her head, but it trembled, and she remained looking down. Again they let the talk stray, and then it was he who brought it back to themselves, as if it had not left them.
Penelope took a deep breath but continued firmly, "or criticize you for disrespecting those in high positions." She glanced at the fan, now lying flat in her lap, and tried to steady her head, but it shook, and she kept looking down. Once more, the conversation drifted, but then he redirected it back to them, as if it had never left.
"I have to talk OF you," said Corey, "because I get to talk TO you so seldom."
"I have to talk about you," said Corey, "because I hardly ever get to talk to you."
"You mean that I do all the talking when we're--together?" She glanced sidewise at him; but she reddened after speaking the last word.
"You mean that I do all the talking when we're together?" She glanced at him from the side, but she blushed after saying the last word.
"We're so seldom together," he pursued.
"We're hardly ever together," he pressed on.
"I don't know what you mean----"
"I don't know what you mean----"
"Sometimes I've thought--I've been afraid that you avoided me."
"Sometimes I've wondered—I’ve been worried that you’ve been avoiding me."
"Avoided you?"
"Did you avoid me?"
"Yes! Tried not to be alone with me."
"Yeah! Tried to avoid being alone with me."
She might have told him that there was no reason why she should be alone with him, and that it was very strange he should make this complaint of her. But she did not. She kept looking down at the fan, and then she lifted her burning face and looked at the clock again. "Mother and Irene will be sorry to miss you," she gasped.
She could have told him that there was no reason for her to be alone with him, and that it was really strange for him to complain about her. But she didn’t. She kept staring at the fan, and then she raised her flushed face and glanced at the clock again. "Mom and Irene are going to be sorry to miss you," she breathed.
He instantly rose and came towards her. She rose too, and mechanically put out her hand. He took it as if to say good-night. "I didn't mean to send you away," she besought him.
He immediately got up and walked over to her. She stood up as well and instinctively reached out her hand. He took it as if to say good night. "I didn't mean to push you away," she pleaded with him.
"Oh, I'm not going," he answered simply. "I wanted to say--to say that it's I who make her talk about you. To say I----There is something I want to say to you; I've said it so often to myself that I feel as if you must know it." She stood quite still, letting him keep her hand, and questioning his face with a bewildered gaze. "You MUST know--she must have told you--she must have guessed----" Penelope turned white, but outwardly quelled the panic that sent the blood to her heart. "I--I didn't expect--I hoped to have seen your father--but I must speak now, whatever----I love you!"
"Oh, I'm not going," he said simply. "I wanted to say—say that it’s me who makes her talk about you. I—there’s something I need to say to you; I've told it to myself so many times that I feel like you must know it." She stood completely still, letting him hold her hand, looking at his face with a confused expression. "You MUST know—she must have told you—she must have guessed..." Penelope turned pale, but pushed down the panic that rushed to her heart. "I—I didn’t expect—I hoped to see your father—but I have to speak now, no matter what... I love you!"
She freed her hand from both of those he had closed upon it, and went back from him across the room with a sinuous spring. "ME!" Whatever potential complicity had lurked in her heart, his words brought her only immeasurable dismay.
She pulled her hand away from both of his that were holding it and stepped back across the room with a graceful movement. "ME!" Whatever hidden connection she might have felt, his words filled her only with overwhelming disappointment.
He came towards her again. "Yes, you. Who else?"
He walked over to her again. "Yeah, you. Who else?"
She fended him off with an imploring gesture. "I thought--I--it was----"
She pushed him away with a pleading gesture. "I thought--I--it was----"
She shut her lips tight, and stood looking at him where he remained in silent amaze. Then her words came again, shudderingly. "Oh, what have you done?"
She pressed her lips together and stared at him while he stood there in silent shock. Then her words came out again, trembling. "Oh, what have you done?"
"Upon my soul," he said, with a vague smile, "I don't know. I hope no harm?"
"Honestly," he said with a slight smile, "I don't know. I hope nothing bad happened?"
"Oh, don't laugh!" she cried, laughing hysterically herself. "Unless you want me to think you the greatest wretch in the world!"
"Oh, don't laugh!" she exclaimed, with a fit of laughter herself. "Unless you want me to think you’re the biggest jerk in the world!"
"I?" he responded. "For heaven's sake tell me what you mean!"
"I?" he replied. "For heaven's sake, tell me what you mean!"
"You know I can't tell you. Can you say--can you put your hand on your heart and say that--you--say you never meant--that you meant me--all along?"
"You know I can't tell you. Can you say—can you place your hand on your heart and honestly say that—you—never meant—that you meant me—all along?"
"Yes!--yes! Who else? I came here to see your father, and to tell him that I wished to tell you this--to ask him----But what does it matter? You must have known it--you must have seen--and it's for you to answer me. I've been abrupt, I know, and I've startled you; but if you love me, you can forgive that to my loving you so long before I spoke."
"Yes! Yes! Who else could it be? I came here to talk to your dad and to tell him that I wanted to tell you this—to ask him—But what does it matter? You must have known it—you must have seen it—and now it's your turn to answer me. I know I’ve been a bit direct and I’ve surprised you, but if you love me, you can forgive that for the fact that I’ve loved you for so long without saying anything."
She gazed at him with parted lips.
She looked at him with her lips slightly apart.
"Oh, mercy! What shall I do? If it's true--what you say--you must go!" she said. "And you must never come any more. Do you promise that?"
"Oh, no! What am I supposed to do? If what you're saying is true, you have to leave!" she said. "And you can't come back. Do you promise?"
"Certainly not," said the young man. "Why should I promise such a thing--so abominably wrong? I could obey if you didn't love me----"
"Absolutely not," said the young man. "Why should I promise something so horribly wrong? I could go along with it if you didn't love me----"
"Oh, I don't! Indeed I don't! Now will you obey."
"Oh, I definitely won't! Seriously, I won't! Now, will you listen?"
"No. I don't believe you." "Oh!"
"No. I don't believe you." "Oh!"
He possessed himself of her hand again.
He held her hand again.
"My love--my dearest! What is this trouble, that you can't tell it? It can't be anything about yourself. If it is anything about any one else, it wouldn't make the least difference in the world, no matter what it was. I would be only too glad to show by any act or deed I could that nothing could change me towards you."
"My love—my dearest! What’s bothering you that you can’t share? It can’t be about you. If it’s about someone else, it wouldn’t change anything, no matter what it is. I’d be more than happy to show through any action or gesture that nothing could change how I feel about you."
"Oh, you don't understand!"
"Oh, you don't get it!"
"No, I don't. You must tell me."
"No, I don't. You have to tell me."
"I will never do that."
"I'm never doing that."
"Then I will stay here till your mother comes, and ask her what it is."
"Then I’ll stay here until your mom arrives, and I'll ask her what’s going on."
"Ask HER?"
"Ask her?"
"Yes! Do you think I will give you up till I know why I must?"
"Yes! Do you really think I’ll give you up until I find out why I have to?"
"You force me to it! Will you go if I tell you, and never let any human creature know what you have said to me?"
"You’re making me do this! Will you leave if I ask you to, and promise not to tell anyone what you’ve said to me?"
"Not unless you give me leave."
"Not unless you give me permission."
"That will be never. Well, then----" She stopped, and made two or three ineffectual efforts to begin again. "No, no! I can't. You must go!"
"That will never happen. Well, then----" She paused and made two or three unsuccessful attempts to start again. "No, no! I can't. You have to go!"
"I will not go!"
"I'm not going!"
"You said you--loved me. If you do, you will go."
"You said you loved me. If you really do, you'll leave."
He dropped the hands he had stretched towards her, and she hid her face in her own.
He lowered the hands he had reached out to her, and she buried her face in her own.
"There!" she said, turning it suddenly upon him. "Sit down there. And will you promise me--on your honour--not to speak--not to try to persuade me--not to--touch me? You won't touch me?"
"There!" she said, suddenly turning it on him. "Sit down there. And will you promise me—on your honor—not to speak—not to try to persuade me—not to—touch me? You won't touch me?"
"I will obey you, Penelope."
"I'll obey you, Penelope."
"As if you were never to see me again? As if I were dying?"
"As if you were never going to see me again? As if I were dying?"
"I will do what you say. But I shall see you again; and don't talk of dying. This is the beginning of life----"
"I'll do what you say. But I'll see you again; and don't mention dying. This is the start of life—"
"No. It's the end," said the girl, resuming at last something of the hoarse drawl which the tumult of her feeling had broken into those half-articulate appeals. She sat down too, and lifted her face towards him. "It's the end of life for me, because I know now that I must have been playing false from the beginning. You don't know what I mean, and I can never tell you. It isn't my secret--it's some one else's. You--you must never come here again. I can't tell you why, and you must never try to know. Do you promise?"
"No. It’s over," the girl said, finally getting back some of the hoarse tone that her intense feelings had turned into those half-formed words. She sat down too and looked up at him. "This is the end of my life, because now I realize I must have been pretending from the start. You don’t understand what I mean, and I can’t ever explain it to you. It’s not my secret—it belongs to someone else. You—you can never come here again. I can’t tell you why, and you must never try to find out. Do you promise?"
"You can forbid me. I must do what you say."
"You can tell me not to, but I have to do what you say."
"I do forbid you, then. And you shall not think I am cruel----"
"I’m forbidding you, then. And don’t think I’m being cruel—"
"How could I think that?"
"How could I even think that?"
"Oh, how hard you make it!"
"Oh, you make it so difficult!"
Corey laughed for very despair. "Can I make it easier by disobeying you?"
Corey laughed out of sheer despair. "Can I make it easier by ignoring you?"
"I know I am talking crazily. But I'm not crazy."
"I know I sound crazy. But I'm not insane."
"No, no," he said, with some wild notion of comforting her; "but try to tell me this trouble! There is nothing under heaven--no calamity, no sorrow--that I wouldn't gladly share with you, or take all upon myself if I could!"
"No, no," he said, with a desperate attempt to comfort her; "but please, tell me what’s bothering you! There is nothing in the world—no disaster, no pain—that I wouldn't happily share with you, or take on myself if I could!"
"I know! But this you can't. Oh, my----"
"I get it! But you can't do this. Oh, my----"
"Dearest! Wait! Think! Let me ask your mother--your father----"
"Hey! Wait! Think! Let me ask your mom--your dad----"
She gave a cry.
She screamed.
"No! If you do that, you will make me hate you! Will you----"
"No! If you do that, I'll hate you! Will you----"
The rattling of a latch-key was heard in the outer door.
The sound of a key rattling in the outer door was heard.
"Promise!" cried Penelope.
"Promise!" shouted Penelope.
"Oh, I promise!"
"Oh, I swear!"
"Good-bye!" She suddenly flung her arms round his neck, and, pressing her cheek tight against his, flashed out of the room by one door as her father entered it by another.
"Goodbye!" She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and, pressing her cheek tightly against his, dashed out of the room through one door just as her father walked in through another.
Corey turned to him in a daze. "I--I called to speak with you--about a matter----But it's so late now. I'll--I'll see you to-morrow."
Corey turned to him in a daze. "I--I called to talk to you--about something----But it's really late now. I'll--I'll see you tomorrow."
"No time like the present," said Lapham, with a fierceness that did not seem referable to Corey. He had his hat still on, and he glared at the young man out of his blue eyes with a fire that something else must have kindled there.
"No time like the present," Lapham said fiercely, and it didn’t seem directed at Corey. He still had his hat on, glaring at the young man with a fire in his blue eyes that had to have come from something else.
"I really can't now," said Corey weakly. "It will do quite as well to-morrow. Good night, sir."
"I really can't right now," Corey said weakly. "It'll work just as well tomorrow. Good night, sir."
"Good night," answered Lapham abruptly, following him to the door, and shutting it after him. "I think the devil must have got into pretty much everybody to-night," he muttered, coming back to the room, where he put down his hat. Then he went to the kitchen-stairs and called down, "Hello, Alice! I want something to eat!"
"Good night," Lapham replied abruptly as he followed him to the door and shut it behind him. "I think the devil must have gotten into just about everyone tonight," he muttered, returning to the room and setting down his hat. Then he went to the kitchen stairs and called down, "Hey, Alice! I need something to eat!"
XVII.
"WHAT's the reason the girls never get down to breakfast any more?" asked Lapham, when he met his wife at the table in the morning. He had been up an hour and a half, and he spoke with the severity of a hungry man. "It seems to me they don't amount to ANYthing. Here I am, at my time of life, up the first one in the house. I ring the bell for the cook at quarter-past six every morning, and the breakfast is on the table at half-past seven right along, like clockwork, but I never see anybody but you till I go to the office."
"Why do the girls never come down for breakfast anymore?" Lapham asked when he saw his wife at the table in the morning. He had been up for an hour and a half, and he spoke with the seriousness of a hungry man. "It feels like they're not doing anything. Here I am, at my age, being the first one up in the house. I ring the bell for the cook at 6:15 every morning, and breakfast is on the table at 7:30 like clockwork, but I only see you until I leave for the office."
"Oh yes, you do, Si," said his wife soothingly. "The girls are nearly always down. But they're young, and it tires them more than it does us to get up early."
"Oh yes, you do, Si," his wife said reassuringly. "The girls are almost always out. But they're young, and getting up early wears them out more than it does us."
"They can rest afterwards. They don't do anything after they ARE up," grumbled Lapham.
"They can rest later. They don’t do anything once they’re up," grumbled Lapham.
"Well, that's your fault, ain't it? You oughtn't to have made so much money, and then they'd have had to work." She laughed at Lapham's Spartan mood, and went on to excuse the young people. "Irene's been up two nights hand running, and Penelope says she ain't well. What makes you so cross about the girls? Been doing something you're ashamed of?"
"Well, that's your fault, isn't it? You shouldn't have made so much money, and then they would have had to work." She laughed at Lapham's austere mood and continued to defend the young people. "Irene's been up for two nights in a row, and Penelope says she isn't feeling well. Why are you so upset about the girls? Did you do something you're ashamed of?"
"I'll tell you when I've been doing anything to be ashamed of," growled Lapham.
"I'll let you know when I've done something to be ashamed of," Lapham snarled.
"Oh no, you won't!" said his wife jollily. "You'll only be hard on the rest of us. Come now, Si; what is it?"
"Oh no, you won't!" his wife said cheerfully. "You'll just make things tough for the rest of us. Come on, Si; what is it?"
Lapham frowned into his coffee with sulky dignity, and said, without looking up, "I wonder what that fellow wanted here last night?" "What fellow?"
Lapham frowned into his coffee with a sulky dignity and said, without looking up, "I wonder what that guy wanted here last night?" "What guy?"
"Corey. I found him here when I came home, and he said he wanted to see me; but he wouldn't stop."
"Corey. I found him here when I got home, and he said he wanted to see me; but he wouldn't stop."
"Where was he?"
"Where is he?"
"In the sitting-room."
"In the living room."
"Was Pen there?"
"Was Pen there?"
"I didn't see her."
"I didn't see her."
Mrs. Lapham paused, with her hand on the cream-jug. "Why, what in the land did he want? Did he say he wanted you?"
Mrs. Lapham paused, with her hand on the cream jug. "What on earth did he want? Did he say he wanted you?"
"That's what he said."
"That's what he said."
"And then he wouldn't stay?"
"And then he didn't stay?"
"Well, then, I'll tell you just what it is, Silas Lapham. He came here"--she looked about the room and lowered her voice--"to see you about Irene, and then he hadn't the courage."
"Well, I'll tell you what it is, Silas Lapham. He came here"—she glanced around the room and lowered her voice—"to talk to you about Irene, but then he didn't have the courage."
"I guess he's got courage enough to do pretty much what he wants to," said Lapham glumly. "All I know is, he was here. You better ask Pen about it, if she ever gets down."
"I guess he has enough courage to basically do whatever he wants," Lapham said glumly. "All I know is, he was here. You should ask Pen about it if she ever comes down."
"I guess I shan't wait for her," said Mrs. Lapham; and, as her husband closed the front door after him, she opened that of her daughter's room and entered abruptly.
"I guess I won't wait for her," said Mrs. Lapham; and, as her husband closed the front door behind him, she opened her daughter's room door and walked in quickly.
The girl sat at the window, fully dressed, and as if she had been sitting there a long time. Without rising, she turned her face towards her mother. It merely showed black against the light, and revealed nothing till her mother came close to her with successive questions. "Why, how long have you been up, Pen? Why don't you come to your breakfast? Did you see Mr. Corey when he called last night? Why, what's the matter with you? What have you been crying about?"
The girl sat at the window, fully dressed, as if she had been there for a long time. Without getting up, she turned her face toward her mother. It was just a dark silhouette against the light, and didn't reveal much until her mother approached her with a series of questions. "Wow, how long have you been up, Pen? Why don’t you come have breakfast? Did you see Mr. Corey when he stopped by last night? What’s wrong? What have you been crying about?"
"Have I been crying?"
"Have I been crying?"
"Yes! Your cheeks are all wet!"
"Yeah! Your cheeks are totally wet!"
"I thought they were on fire. Well, I'll tell you what's happened." She rose, and then fell back in her chair. "Lock the door!" she ordered, and her mother mechanically obeyed. "I don't want Irene in here. There's nothing the matter. Only, Mr. Corey offered himself to me last night."
"I thought they were on fire. Well, let me tell you what happened." She stood up, then collapsed back into her chair. "Lock the door!" she commanded, and her mother automatically did as she was told. "I don't want Irene coming in here. There's nothing wrong. It's just that Mr. Corey proposed to me last night."
Her mother remained looking at her, helpless, not so much with amaze, perhaps, as dismay. "Oh, I'm not a ghost! I wish I was! You had better sit down, mother. You have got to know all about it."
Her mother kept looking at her, helpless, not so much in surprise, maybe, as in disappointment. "Oh, I'm not a ghost! I wish I were! You'd better sit down, Mom. You need to know everything about it."
Mrs. Lapham dropped nervelessly into the chair at the other window, and while the girl went slowly but briefly on, touching only the vital points of the story, and breaking at times into a bitter drollery, she sat as if without the power to speak or stir.
Mrs. Lapham slumped into the chair by the other window, and while the girl continued slowly but briefly, hitting only the key points of the story and occasionally slipping into a sarcastic humor, she sat there as if she couldn't find the strength to speak or move.
"Well, that's all, mother. I should say I had dreamt, it, if I had slept any last night; but I guess it really happened."
"Well, that’s it, Mom. I should say I dreamed it, if I actually slept at all last night; but I guess it really happened."
The mother glanced round at the bed, and said, glad to occupy herself delayingly with the minor care: "Why, you have been sitting up all night! You will kill yourself."
The mother looked around at the bed and, happy to keep herself occupied with the small task, said, "Wow, you've been up all night! You're going to wear yourself out."
"I don't know about killing myself, but I've been sitting up all night," answered the girl. Then, seeing that her mother remained blankly silent again, she demanded, "Why don't you blame me, mother? Why don't you say that I led him on, and tried to get him away from her? Don't you believe I did?"
"I don't know about killing myself, but I've been up all night," the girl replied. Then, noticing her mother was still silent, she demanded, "Why don't you blame me, Mom? Why don't you say that I led him on and tried to steal him away from her? Don't you believe I did?"
Her mother made her no answer, as if these ravings of self-accusal needed none. "Do you think," she asked simply, "that he got the idea you cared for him?"
Her mother didn’t answer, as if these outbursts of guilt didn’t need a response. "Do you think," she asked plainly, "that he got the impression you cared about him?"
"He knew it! How could I keep it from him? I said I didn't--at first!"
"He knew it! How could I hide it from him? I said I didn't—at first!"
"It was no use," sighed the mother. "You might as well said you did. It couldn't help Irene any, if you didn't."
"It was pointless," sighed the mother. "You might as well have said you did. It wouldn't help Irene at all if you didn't."
"I always tried to help her with him, even when I----"
"I always tried to help her with him, even when I----"
"Yes, I know. But she never was equal to him. I saw that from the start; but I tried to blind myself to it. And when he kept coming----"
"Yeah, I get it. But she was never his equal. I realized that from the beginning, but I tried to ignore it. And when he kept showing up----"
"You never thought of me!" cried the girl, with a bitterness that reached her mother's heart. "I was nobody! I couldn't feel! No one could care for me!" The turmoil of despair, of triumph, of remorse and resentment, which filled her soul, tried to express itself in the words.
"You never thought about me!" the girl cried, her voice full of bitterness that pierced her mother's heart. "I was nobody! I couldn’t feel! No one cared about me!" The chaos of despair, triumph, regret, and resentment that filled her soul tried to come out in her words.
"No," said the mother humbly. "I didn't think of you. Or I didn't think of you enough. It did come across me sometimes that may be----But it didn't seem as if----And your going on so for Irene----"
"No," said the mother softly. "I didn’t think of you. Or I didn’t think of you enough. It crossed my mind sometimes that maybe—but it didn’t seem like—and you continuing on with Irene—"
"You let me go on. You made me always go and talk with him for her, and you didn't think I would talk to him for myself. Well, I didn't!"
"You let me continue. You always made me go and talk to him for her, and you didn’t think I would talk to him for myself. Well, I didn’t!"
"I'm punished for it. When did you--begin to care for him!"
"I'm being punished for it. When did you start to care for him?"
"How do I know? What difference does it make? It's all over now, no matter when it began. He won't come here any more, unless I let him." She could not help betraying her pride in this authority of hers, but she went on anxiously enough, "What will you say to Irene? She's safe as far as I'm concerned; but if he don't care for her, what will you do?"
"How do I know? What does it matter? It's all done now, no matter when it started. He won't come here anymore, unless I allow it." She couldn't help but show her pride in this power she had, but she continued anxiously, "What will you tell Irene? She's fine as far as I’m concerned; but if he doesn’t care about her, what will you do?"
"I don't know what to do," said Mrs. Lapham. She sat in an apathy from which she apparently could not rouse herself. "I don't see as anything can be done."
"I don't know what to do," said Mrs. Lapham. She sat in a state of inactivity that she seemed unable to shake off. "I don't think anything can be done."
Penelope laughed in a pitying derision.
Penelope laughed in a condescending way.
"Well, let things go on then. But they won't go on."
"Alright, let things keep moving. But they won't keep moving."
"No, they won't go on," echoed her mother. "She's pretty enough, and she's capable; and your father's got the money--I don't know what I'm saying! She ain't equal to him, and she never was. I kept feeling it all the time, and yet I kept blinding myself."
"No, they won't continue," her mother echoed. "She's attractive enough, and she can handle things; and your father has the money—I don't know what I'm saying! She's not his equal, and she never was. I kept sensing it all along, and yet I kept fooling myself."
"If he had ever cared for her," said Penelope, "it wouldn't have mattered whether she was equal to him or not. I'M not equal to him either."
"If he ever cared for her," Penelope said, "it wouldn't have mattered if she was his equal or not. I’m not his equal either."
Her mother went on: "I might have thought it was you; but I had got set----Well! I can see it all clear enough, now it's too late. I don't know what to do."
Her mother continued, "I might have thought it was you; but I had made up my mind----Well! I can see everything clearly now, but it's too late. I don't know what to do."
"And what do you expect me to do?" demanded the girl. "Do you want ME to go to Irene and tell her that I've got him away from her?"
"And what do you want me to do?" asked the girl. "Do you want ME to go to Irene and tell her that I've taken him from her?"
"O good Lord!" cried Mrs. Lapham. "What shall I do? What do you want I should do, Pen?"
"Oh my goodness!" exclaimed Mrs. Lapham. "What should I do? What do you want me to do, Pen?"
"Nothing for me," said Penelope. "I've had it out with myself. Now do the best you can for Irene."
"Nothing for me," Penelope said. "I've made my decision. Now do what you can for Irene."
"I couldn't say you had done wrong, if you was to marry him to-day."
"I can’t say you’d be wrong if you married him today."
"Mother!"
"Mom!"
"No, I couldn't. I couldn't say but what you had been good and faithfull all through, and you had a perfect right to do it. There ain't any one to blame. He's behaved like a gentleman, and I can see now that he never thought of her, and that it was you all the while. Well, marry him, then! He's got the right, and so have you."
"No, I couldn't. I can't deny that you've been good and loyal all along, and you had every right to do it. There's no one to blame. He's acted like a gentleman, and I realize now that he never thought about her; it was you all along. Well, go ahead and marry him! He has the right, and so do you."
"What about Irene? I don't want you to talk about me. I can take care of myself."
"What about Irene? I don't want you talking about me. I can handle myself."
"She's nothing but a child. It's only a fancy with her. She'll get over it. She hain't really got her heart set on him."
"She's just a kid. It's just a crush for her. She'll move on. She doesn't actually have her heart set on him."
"She's got her heart set on him, mother. She's got her whole life set on him. You know that."
"She's really into him, Mom. She's planned her entire life around him. You know that."
"Yes, that's so," said the mother, as promptly as if she had been arguing to that rather than the contrary effect.
"Yes, that's true," said the mother, just as quickly as if she had been arguing for that instead of the opposite.
"If I could give him to her, I would. But he isn't mine to give." She added in a burst of despair, "He isn't mine to keep!"
"If I could give him to her, I would. But he's not mine to give." She added in a rush of despair, "He isn't mine to keep!"
"Well," said Mrs. Lapham, "she has got to bear it. I don't know what's to come of it all. But she's got to bear her share of it." She rose and went toward the door.
"Well," Mrs. Lapham said, "she has to deal with it. I don’t know what’s going to happen with all this. But she has to take on her part of it." She stood up and walked towards the door.
Penelope ran after her in a sort of terror. "You're not going to tell Irene?" she gasped, seizing her mother by either shoulder.
Penelope chased after her in a kind of panic. "You're not going to tell Irene?" she panted, grabbing her mother by both shoulders.
"Yes, I am," said Mrs. Lapham. "If she's a woman grown, she can bear a woman's burden."
"Yes, I am," said Mrs. Lapham. "If she’s an adult woman, she can handle a woman’s responsibilities."
"I can't let you tell Irene," said the girl, letting fall her face on her mother's neck. "Not Irene," she moaned. "I'm afraid to let you. How can I ever look at her again?"
"I can’t let you tell Irene," said the girl, burying her face in her mother’s neck. "Not Irene," she moaned. "I’m scared to let you. How can I ever face her again?"
"Why, you haven't done anything, Pen," said her mother soothingly.
"Why, you haven't done anything, Pen," her mother said gently.
"I wanted to! Yes, I must have done something. How could I help it? I did care for him from the first, and I must have tried to make him like me. Do you think I did? No, no! You mustn't tell Irene! Not-- not--yet! Mother! Yes! I did try to get him from her!" she cried, lifting her head, and suddenly looking her mother in the face with those large dim eyes of hers. "What do you think? Even last night! It was the first time I ever had him all to myself, for myself, and I know now that I tried to make him think that I was pretty and--funny. And I didn't try to make him think of her. I knew that I pleased him, and I tried to please him more. Perhaps I could have kept him from saying that he cared for me; but when I saw he did--I must have seen it--I couldn't. I had never had him to myself, and for myself before. I needn't have seen him at all, but I wanted to see him; and when I was sitting there alone with him, how do I know what I did to let him feel that I cared for him? Now, will you tell Irene? I never thought he did care for me, and never expected him to. But I liked him. Yes--I did like him! Tell her that! Or else I will."
"I wanted to! Yes, I must have done something. How could I help it? I cared for him from the start, and I must have tried to make him like me. Do you think I did? No, no! You can't tell Irene! Not— not—yet! Mom! Yes! I did try to take him from her!" she exclaimed, lifting her head and suddenly looking her mother in the eye with those big, dim eyes of hers. "What do you think? Even last night! It was the first time I ever had him all to myself, just for me, and I know now that I tried to make him think I was pretty and—funny. And I didn't try to make him think about her. I knew that I pleased him, and I tried to please him more. Maybe I could have stopped him from saying that he cared for me; but when I saw that he did—I must have seen it—I couldn't. I had never had him to myself, just for me, before. I didn't have to see him at all, but I wanted to see him; and when I was sitting there alone with him, how do I know what I did to let him feel that I cared for him? Now, will you tell Irene? I never thought he cared for me, and I never expected him to. But I liked him. Yes—I really liked him! Tell her that! Or else I will."
"If it was to tell her he was dead," began Mrs. Lapham absently.
"If it was to tell her that he was dead," started Mrs. Lapham, lost in thought.
"How easy it would be!" cried the girl in self-mockery. "But he's worse than dead to her; and so am I. I've turned it over a million ways, mother; I've looked at it in every light you can put it in, and I can't make anything but misery out of it. You can see the misery at the first glance, and you can't see more or less if you spend your life looking at it." She laughed again, as if the hopelessness of the thing amused her. Then she flew to the extreme of self-assertion. "Well, I HAVE a right to him, and he has a right to me. If he's never done anything to make her think he cared for her,--and I know he hasn't; it's all been our doing, then he's free and I'm free. We can't make her happy whatever we do; and why shouldn't I----No, that won't do! I reached that point before!" She broke again into her desperate laugh. "You may try now, mother!"
"How easy it would be!" the girl cried, mocking herself. "But he's worse than dead to her; and so am I. I've thought about it a million different ways, Mom; I've examined it from every angle you can think of, and all I can see is misery. You can spot the misery right away, and no matter how long you look at it, you won't see anything more or less." She laughed again, as if the hopelessness amused her. Then she asserted herself strongly. "Well, I HAVE a right to him, and he has a right to me. If he’s never done anything to make her think he cared about her—and I know he hasn’t; it’s all been our doing—then he’s free and I’m free. We can’t make her happy whatever we do; and why shouldn’t I----No, that won’t work! I was at that point before!" She broke into her desperate laugh again. "You can try again now, Mom!"
"I'd best speak to your father first----"
"I should probably talk to your dad first----"
Penelope smiled a little more forlornly than she had laughed.
Penelope smiled a bit more sadly than she had laughed.
"Well, yes; the Colonel will have to know. It isn't a trouble that I can keep to myself exactly. It seems to belong to too many other people."
"Well, yeah; the Colonel will need to know. This is not something I can keep to myself. It feels like it involves too many other people."
Her mother took a crazy encouragement from her return to her old way of saying things. "Perhaps he can think of something."
Her mom was oddly encouraged by her going back to her old way of speaking. "Maybe he can come up with something."
"Oh, I don't doubt but the Colonel will know just what to do!"
"Oh, I’m sure the Colonel will know exactly what to do!"
"You mustn't be too down-hearted about it. It--it'll all come right----"
"You shouldn't be too upset about it. It— it will all work out..."
"You tell Irene that, mother."
"Tell Irene that, Mom."
Mrs. Lapham had put her hand on the door-key; she dropped it, and looked at the girl with a sort of beseeching appeal for the comfort she could not imagine herself. "Don't look at me, mother," said Penelope, shaking her head. "You know that if Irene were to die without knowing it, it wouldn't come right for me."
Mrs. Lapham had reached for the door key; she let it fall and glanced at the girl with a kind of desperate hope for the comfort she couldn’t envision for herself. “Don’t look at me, Mom,” Penelope said, shaking her head. “You know that if Irene were to die without knowing, it wouldn’t sit right with me.”
"Pen!"
"Pen!"
"I've read of cases where a girl gives up the man that loves her so as to make some other girl happy that the man doesn't love. That might be done."
"I've read about situations where a girl lets go of the guy who loves her just to make another girl happy, even though that guy doesn't love her. That could happen."
"Your father would think you were a fool," said Mrs. Lapham, finding a sort of refuge in her strong disgust for the pseudo heroism. "No! If there's to be any giving up, let it be by the one that shan't make anybody but herself suffer. There's trouble and sorrow enough in the world, without MAKING it on purpose!"
"Your dad would think you're an idiot," Mrs. Lapham said, finding some comfort in her strong disgust for the fake heroism. "No! If anyone's going to give up, it should be the person who won't make anyone else suffer. There's already enough trouble and sadness in the world without adding to it on purpose!"
She unlocked the door, but Penelope slipped round and set herself against it. "Irene shall not give up!"
She unlocked the door, but Penelope slipped around and positioned herself against it. "Irene will not give up!"
"I will see your father about it," said the mother. "Let me out now----"
"I'll talk to your dad about it," said the mom. "Let me out now----"
"Don't let Irene come here!"
"Don't let Irene come over!"
"No. I will tell her that you haven't slept. Go to bed now, and try to get some rest. She isn't up herself yet. You must have some breakfast."
"No. I’ll tell her you didn’t sleep. Go to bed now and try to get some rest. She isn’t up yet either. You need to have some breakfast."
"No; let me sleep if I can. I can get something when I wake up. I'll come down if I can't sleep. Life has got to go on. It does when there's a death in the house, and this is only a little worse."
"No; just let me sleep if I can. I can take care of things when I wake up. I'll come down if I can't sleep. Life has to keep going. It continues even when there's a death in the house, and this is only a little worse."
"Don't you talk nonsense!" cried Mrs. Lapham, with angry authority.
"Stop talking nonsense!" shouted Mrs. Lapham, her voice filled with angry authority.
"Well, a little better, then," said Penelope, with meek concession.
"Alright, a little better, then," said Penelope, with a quiet agreement.
Mrs. Lapham attempted to say something, and could not. She went out and opened Irene's door. The girl lifted her head drowsily from her pillow "Don't disturb your sister when you get up, Irene. She hasn't slept well----"
Mrs. Lapham tried to say something, but she couldn't. She went out and opened Irene's door. The girl sleepily lifted her head from her pillow. "Don't disturb your sister when you get up, Irene. She hasn't slept well----"
"PLEASE don't talk! I'm almost DEAD with sleep!" returned Irene. "Do go, mamma! I shan't disturb her." She turned her face down in the pillow, and pulled the covering up over her ears.
"PLEASE don't talk! I'm so tired I can barely keep my eyes open!" Irene replied. "Seriously, go ahead, Mom! I won't bother her." She buried her face in the pillow and pulled the blanket up over her ears.
The mother slowly closed the door and went downstairs, feeling bewildered and baffled almost beyond the power to move. The time had been when she would have tried to find out why this judgment had been sent upon her. But now she could not feel that the innocent suffering of others was inflicted for her fault; she shrank instinctively from that cruel and egotistic misinterpretation of the mystery of pain and loss. She saw her two children, equally if differently dear to her, destined to trouble that nothing could avert, and she could not blame either of them; she could not blame the means of this misery to them; he was as innocent as they, and though her heart was sore against him in this first moment, she could still be just to him in it. She was a woman who had been used to seek the light by striving; she had hitherto literally worked to it. But it is the curse of prosperity that it takes work away from us, and shuts that door to hope and health of spirit. In this house, where everything had come to be done for her, she had no tasks to interpose between her and her despair. She sat down in her own room and let her hands fall in her lap,--the hands that had once been so helpful and busy,--and tried to think it all out. She had never heard of the fate that was once supposed to appoint the sorrows of men irrespective of their blamelessness or blame, before the time when it came to be believed that sorrows were penalties; but in her simple way she recognised something like that mythic power when she rose from her struggle with the problem, and said aloud to herself, "Well, the witch is in it." Turn which way she would, she saw no escape from the misery to come--the misery which had come already to Penelope and herself, and that must come to Irene and her father. She started when she definitely thought of her husband, and thought with what violence it would work in every fibre of his rude strength. She feared that, and she feared something worse--the effect which his pride and ambition might seek to give it; and it was with terror of this, as well as the natural trust with which a woman must turn to her husband in any anxiety at last, that she felt she could not wait for evening to take counsel with him. When she considered how wrongly he might take it all, it seemed as if it were already known to him, and she was impatient to prevent his error.
The mother slowly closed the door and went downstairs, feeling confused and overwhelmed almost to the point of being unable to move. There was a time when she would have tried to understand why this judgment had been laid upon her. But now she couldn’t believe that the innocent suffering of others was punishment for her faults; she instinctively recoiled from that cruel and selfish misunderstanding of the mystery of pain and loss. She saw her two children, equally precious to her in their own ways, facing troubles that nothing could stop, and she could blame neither of them; she couldn't blame the cause of their misery either; he was as innocent as they were, and even though her heart was heavy against him in that first moment, she could still be fair to him. She was a woman who was used to seeking light through effort; she had literally worked for it until now. But the downside of prosperity is that it takes work away from us and closes the door to hope and spiritual well-being. In this house, where everything had come to be done for her, she had no tasks to distract her from despair. She sat down in her room and let her hands fall into her lap—the hands that had once been so helpful and busy—and tried to figure it all out. She had never heard of the fate that was once thought to assign the sorrows of people without regard for their innocence or guilt, before it became accepted that sorrows were punishments; but in her simple way, she recognized something like that mythic power when she finally gave up her struggle with the problem and said aloud to herself, “Well, the witch is in it.” No matter which way she turned, she saw no escape from the misery to come—the misery that had already come to Penelope and herself, and that was bound to come to Irene and her father. She flinched when she thought of her husband and how violently it would affect every part of his strong, rough nature. She feared that, and she feared something worse—the effect his pride and ambition might try to impose on it; and it was with dread of this, as well as the natural trust that a woman must finally have in her husband during any anxiety, that she felt she couldn't wait until evening to consult with him. The thought of how wrongly he might interpret everything made it seem like he already knew, and she was eager to prevent his misunderstanding.
She sent out for a messenger, whom she despatched with a note to his place of business: "Silas, I should like to ride with you this afternoon. Can't you come home early? Persis." And she was at dinner with Irene, evading her questions about Penelope, when answer came that he would be at the house with the buggy at half-past two. It is easy to put off a girl who has but one thing in her head; but though Mrs. Lapham could escape without telling anything of Penelope, she could not escape seeing how wholly Irene was engrossed with hopes now turned so vain and impossible. She was still talking of that dinner, of nothing but that dinner, and begging for flattery of herself and praise of him, which her mother had till now been so ready to give.
She sent for a messenger and had him deliver a note to his office: "Silas, I’d like to ride with you this afternoon. Can’t you come home early? Persis." While she was at dinner with Irene, dodging her questions about Penelope, she got the response that he would be at the house with the buggy at two-thirty. It’s easy to brush off a girl who’s focused on just one thing; but even though Mrs. Lapham could avoid discussing Penelope, she couldn’t escape noticing how completely Irene was wrapped up in hopes that had turned so empty and unrealistic. Irene was still talking about that dinner—nothing but that dinner—and asking for compliments about herself and praise for him, which her mother had always been so willing to give until now.
"Seems to me you don't take very much interest, mamma!" she said, laughing and blushing at one point.
"Looks like you don't really care that much, mom!" she said, laughing and blushing at one point.
"Yes,--yes, I do," protested Mrs. Lapham, and then the girl prattled on.
"Yes, I do," Mrs. Lapham insisted, and then the girl kept talking.
"I guess I shall get one of those pins that Nanny Corey had in her hair. I think it would become me, don't you?" "Yes; but Irene--I don't like to have you go on so, till--unless he's said something to show--You oughtn't to give yourself up to thinking----" But at this the girl turned so white, and looked such reproach at her, that she added frantically: "Yes, get the pin. It is just the thing for you! But don't disturb Penelope. Let her alone till I get back. I'm going out to ride with your father. He'll be here in half an hour. Are you through? Ring, then. Get yourself that fan you saw the other day. Your father won't say anything; he likes to have you look well. I could see his eyes on you half the time the other night."
"I think I should get one of those hairpins that Nanny Corey had. I believe it would suit me, don’t you?" "Yeah; but Irene—I don’t like you getting so worked up until—unless he’s said something to show—You shouldn’t let yourself get so caught up in thinking----" But at this, the girl turned pale and gave her such a look of disappointment that she added hurriedly: "Yes, get the pin. It’s perfect for you! But don’t bother Penelope. Leave her alone until I get back. I’m going out to ride with your dad. He'll be here in half an hour. Are you done? Ring the bell then. Get that fan you saw the other day. Your dad won’t mind; he likes to see you looking nice. I could see him keeping an eye on you for half the time the other night."
"I should have liked to have Pen go with me," said Irene, restored to her normal state of innocent selfishness by these flatteries. "Don't you suppose she'll be up in time? What's the matter with her that she didn't sleep?"
"I would have liked Pen to come with me," said Irene, back to her usual innocent selfishness because of the compliments. "Don’t you think she’ll wake up on time? What’s wrong with her that she didn’t sleep?"
"I don't know. Better let her alone."
"I don't know. Better leave her alone."
"Well," submitted Irene.
"Well," said Irene.
XVIII.
MRS. LAPHAM went away to put on her bonnet and cloak, and she was waiting at the window when her husband drove up. She opened the door and ran down the steps. "Don't get out; I can help myself in," and she clambered to his side, while he kept the fidgeting mare still with voice and touch.
MRS. LAPHAM went inside to put on her hat and coat, and she was waiting at the window when her husband pulled up. She opened the door and hurried down the steps. "Don't get out; I can manage on my own," she said, as she climbed up to his side, while he kept the restless mare calm with his voice and touch.
"Where do you want I should go?" he asked, turning the buggy.
"Where do you want me to go?" he asked, turning the buggy.
"Oh, I don't care. Out Brookline way, I guess. I wish you hadn't brought this fool of a horse," she gave way petulantly. "I wanted to have a talk."
"Oh, I don't care. Out in Brookline, I guess. I wish you hadn't brought this ridiculous horse," she said with irritation. "I wanted to have a talk."
"When I can't drive this mare and talk too, I'll sell out altogether," said Lapham. "She'll be quiet enough when she's had her spin."
"When I can't handle this mare and chat at the same time, I'll sell everything," said Lapham. "She'll calm down after she gets her run."
"Well," said his wife; and while they were making their way across the city to the Milldam she answered certain questions he asked about some points in the new house.
"Well," said his wife; and as they went across the city to the Milldam, she answered some questions he had about a few details in the new house.
"I should have liked to have you stop there," he began; but she answered so quickly, "Not to-day," that he gave it up and turned his horse's head westward when they struck Beacon Street.
"I would have liked you to stop there," he started; but she replied so quickly, "Not today," that he dropped it and turned his horse's head west when they hit Beacon Street.
He let the mare out, and he did not pull her in till he left the Brighton road and struck off under the low boughs that met above one of the quiet streets of Brookline, where the stone cottages, with here and there a patch of determined ivy on their northern walls, did what they could to look English amid the glare of the autumnal foliage. The smooth earthen track under the mare's hoofs was scattered with flakes of the red and yellow gold that made the air luminous around them, and the perspective was gay with innumerable tints and tones.
He let the mare go, and he didn't bring her back until he left the Brighton road and turned off under the low branches that met above one of the quiet streets of Brookline, where the stone cottages, with a bit of stubborn ivy on their northern walls, tried to look English amidst the bright autumn leaves. The smooth dirt path under the mare's hooves was covered with flakes of red and yellow that lit up the air around them, and the view was vibrant with countless shades and colors.
"Pretty sightly," said Lapham, with a long sigh, letting the reins lie loose in his vigilant hand, to which he seemed to relegate the whole charge of the mare. "I want to talk with you about Rogers, Persis. He's been getting in deeper and deeper with me; and last night he pestered me half to death to go in with him in one of his schemes. I ain't going to blame anybody, but I hain't got very much confidence in Rogers. And I told him so last night."
"Looks good," Lapham said with a long sigh, letting the reins hang loosely in his careful hand, which he seemed to entrust with the entire responsibility of the mare. "I need to talk to you about Rogers, Persis. He's been getting more and more involved with me, and last night he bugged me endlessly to join him in one of his plans. I'm not blaming anyone, but I don't have much faith in Rogers. And I told him that last night."
"Oh, don't talk to me about Rogers!" his wife broke in. "There's something a good deal more important than Rogers in the world, and more important than your business. It seems as if you couldn't think of anything else--that and the new house. Did you suppose I wanted to ride so as to talk Rogers with you?" she demanded, yielding to the necessity a wife feels of making her husband pay for her suffering, even if he has not inflicted it. "I declare----"
"Oh, don’t get me started on Rogers!" his wife interrupted. "There’s something way more important than Rogers in this world, and more important than your work. It seems like you can’t think about anything else—just that and the new house. Did you really think I wanted to go for a ride just to talk about Rogers with you?" she asked, giving in to the instinct a wife has to make her husband feel her pain, even if he didn’t cause it. "I swear----"
"Well, hold on, now!" said Lapham. "What DO you want to talk about? I'm listening."
"Wait a second!" said Lapham. "What do you want to discuss? I'm all ears."
His wife began, "Why, it's just this, Silas Lapham!" and then she broke off to say, "Well, you may wait, now--starting me wrong, when it's hard enough anyway."
His wife started, "Well, it's just this, Silas Lapham!" then she paused to say, "Alright, you can wait now—throwing me off when things are already difficult."
Lapham silently turned his whip over and over in his hand and waited.
Lapham quietly turned his whip in his hand and waited.
"Did you suppose," she asked at last, "that that young Corey had been coming to see Irene?"
"Did you think," she asked finally, "that that young Corey had been visiting Irene?"
"I don't know what I supposed," replied Lapham sullenly. "You always said so." He looked sharply at her under his lowering brows.
"I don't know what I was supposed to do," Lapham replied gloomily. "You always said that." He glanced at her intensely from beneath his furrowed brows.
"Well, he hasn't," said Mrs. Lapham; and she replied to the frown that blackened on her husband's face. "And I can tell you what, if you take it in that way I shan't speak another word."
"Well, he hasn't," Mrs. Lapham said, responding to the frown that darkened her husband's face. "And I have to say, if you're going to react like that, I won't say another word."
"Who's takin' it what way?" retorted Lapham savagely. "What are you drivin' at?"
"Who’s taking it which way?" Lapham shot back angrily. "What are you getting at?"
"I want you should promise that you'll hear me out quietly."
"I want you to promise that you'll listen to me calmly."
"I'll hear you out if you'll give me a chance. I haven't said a word yet."
"I'll listen to you if you give me a chance. I haven't said anything yet."
"Well, I'm not going to have you flying into forty furies, and looking like a perfect thunder-cloud at the very start. I've had to bear it, and you've got to bear it too."
"Well, I'm not going to let you get all worked up and look like a total storm cloud from the very beginning. I've had to deal with it, and you need to deal with it too."
"Well, let me have a chance at it, then."
"Well, let me take a shot at it, then."
"It's nothing to blame anybody about, as I can see, and the only question is, what's the best thing to do about it. There's only one thing we can do; for if he don't care for the child, nobody wants to make him. If he hasn't been coming to see her, he hasn't, and that's all there is to it."
"It's not anyone's fault, as far as I can tell, and the only question is what we should do about it. There's really only one option; if he doesn't care about the child, no one is going to force him to. If he hasn't been visiting her, he hasn't, and that's all there is to it."
"No, it ain't!" exclaimed Lapham.
"No, it isn't!" exclaimed Lapham.
"There!" protested his wife.
“There!” his wife protested.
"If he hasn't been coming to see her, what HAS he been coming for?"
"If he hasn't been coming to see her, what has he been coming for?"
"He's been coming to see Pen!" cried the wife. "NOW are you satisfied?" Her tone implied that he had brought it all upon them; but at the sight of the swift passions working in his face to a perfect comprehension of the whole trouble, she fell to trembling, and her broken voice lost all the spurious indignation she had put into it. "O Silas! what are we going to do about it? I'm afraid it'll kill Irene."
"He's been coming to see Pen!" the wife exclaimed. "Are you happy now?" Her tone suggested that he was the cause of all their problems; but when she saw the intense emotions flickering on his face as he grasped the entire situation, she started trembling, and her shaky voice lost all the fake outrage she had pretended. "Oh Silas! What are we going to do about this? I'm worried it’s going to kill Irene."
Lapham pulled off the loose driving-glove from his right hand with the fingers of his left, in which the reins lay. He passed it over his forehead, and then flicked from it the moisture it had gathered there. He caught his breath once or twice, like a man who meditates a struggle with superior force and then remains passive in its grasp.
Lapham took off the loose driving glove from his right hand using his left hand, which was holding the reins. He wiped his forehead with it, then flicked away the sweat that had collected there. He caught his breath a couple of times, like someone contemplating a fight against a stronger opponent but choosing to stay still in its hold.
His wife felt the need of comforting him, as she had felt the need of afflicting him. "I don't say but what it can be made to come out all right in the end. All I say is, I don't see my way clear yet."
His wife felt the need to comfort him, just as she had felt the need to upset him. "I’m not saying it can’t turn out okay in the end. All I’m saying is, I just don’t see a clear way forward yet."
"What makes you think he likes Pen?" he asked quietly.
"What makes you think he likes Pen?" he asked softly.
"He told her so last night, and she told me this morning. Was he at the office to-day?"
"He told her that last night, and she told me this morning. Was he at the office today?"
"Yes, he was there. I haven't been there much myself. He didn't say anything to me. Does Irene know?"
"Yeah, he was there. I haven't been there much either. He didn't say anything to me. Does Irene know?"
"No; I left her getting ready to go out shopping. She wants to get a pin like the one Nanny Corey had on." "O my Lord!" groaned Lapham.
"No; I left her getting ready to go out shopping. She wants to get a pin like the one Nanny Corey had." "Oh my Lord!" groaned Lapham.
"It's been Pen from the start, I guess, or almost from the start. I don't say but what he was attracted some by Irene at the very first; but I guess it's been Pen ever since he saw her; and we've taken up with a notion, and blinded ourselves with it. Time and again I've had my doubts whether he cared for Irene any; but I declare to goodness, when he kept coming, I never hardly thought of Pen, and I couldn't help believing at last he DID care for Irene. Did it ever strike you he might be after Pen?"
"It's been Pen from the beginning, I guess, or almost from the beginning. I don't deny that he was attracted to Irene right away; but I think it's been Pen ever since he laid eyes on her, and we've convinced ourselves of that. Time and again I wondered whether he even cared for Irene; but honestly, when he kept showing up, I barely thought of Pen, and eventually I couldn't help but believe that he DID care for Irene. Did it ever occur to you that he might be interested in Pen?"
"No. I took what you said. I supposed you knew."
"No. I got what you said. I figured you understood."
"Do you blame me, Silas?" she asked timidly.
"Do you blame me, Silas?" she asked nervously.
"No. What's the use of blaming? We don't either of us want anything but the children's good. What's it all of it for, if it ain't for that? That's what we've both slaved for all our lives."
"No. What's the point of blaming each other? All we really want is the best for the kids. What’s it all for if it isn’t that? That’s what we’ve both worked hard for all our lives."
"Yes, I know. Plenty of people LOSE their children," she suggested.
"Yeah, I get it. A lot of people LOSE their kids," she suggested.
"Yes, but that don't comfort me any. I never was one to feel good because another man felt bad. How would you have liked it if some one had taken comfort because his boy lived when ours died? No, I can't do it. And this is worse than death, someways. That comes and it goes; but this looks as if it was one of those things that had come to stay. The way I look at it, there ain't any hope for anybody. Suppose we don't want Pen to have him; will that help Irene any, if he don't want her? Suppose we don't want to let him have either; does that help either!"
"Yeah, but that doesn’t make me feel any better. I’ve never been the kind of person who feels good just because someone else is hurting. How would you feel if someone found comfort in the fact that their kid lived while ours died? No, I can’t do that. And honestly, this feels worse than death in some ways. Death comes and goes, but this seems like something that’s here to stay. The way I see it, there’s no hope for anyone. If we don’t want Pen to have him, will that help Irene if he doesn’t want her? And if we don’t want to let him have either, does that help anyone?"
"You talk," exclaimed Mrs. Lapham, "as if our say was going to settle it. Do you suppose that Penelope Lapham is a girl to take up with a fellow that her sister is in love with, and that she always thought was in love with her sister, and go off and be happy with him? Don't you believe but what it would come back to her, as long as she breathed the breath of life, how she'd teased her about him, as I've heard Pen tease Irene, and helped to make her think he was in love with her, by showing that she thought so herself? It's ridiculous!"
"You talk," Mrs. Lapham exclaimed, "as if our opinion is going to change anything. Do you really think that Penelope Lapham would consider being with someone her sister loves, someone she always believed was in love with her sister, and actually be happy with him? Don’t you think it would come back to haunt her, for as long as she lives, reminding her of how she teased her about him, just like I’ve heard Pen tease Irene, and how she contributed to making her believe he was in love with her by acting like she thought so herself? It's absurd!"
Lapham seemed quite beaten down by this argument. His huge head hung forward over his breast; the reins lay loose in his moveless hand; the mare took her own way. At last he lifted his face and shut his heavy jaws.
Lapham looked totally defeated by this conversation. His large head drooped forward onto his chest; the reins were slack in his lifeless hand; the mare was going wherever she wanted. Finally, he raised his face and clenched his jaw.
"Well?" quavered his wife.
"Well?" his wife trembled.
"Well," he answered, "if he wants her, and she wants him, I don't see what that's got to do with it." He looked straight forward, and not at his wife.
"Well," he replied, "if he wants her and she wants him, I don't see how that matters." He stared straight ahead, avoiding eye contact with his wife.
She laid her hands on the reins. "Now, you stop right here, Silas Lapham! If I thought that--if I really believed you could be willing to break that poor child's heart, and let Pen disgrace herself by marrying a man that had as good as killed her sister, just because you wanted Bromfield Corey's son for a son-in-law----"
She placed her hands on the reins. "Now, you stop right here, Silas Lapham! If I thought that—if I really believed you could be okay with breaking that poor girl's heart, and letting Pen disgrace herself by marrying a man who practically killed her sister, just because you wanted Bromfield Corey's son for a son-in-law----"
Lapham turned his face now, and gave her a look. "You had better NOT believe that, Persis! Get up!" he called to the mare, without glancing at her, and she sprang forward. "I see you've got past being any use to yourself on this subject."
Lapham turned his face now and gave her a look. "You shouldn’t believe that, Persis! Get up!" he called to the mare, without looking at her, and she jumped forward. "I see you’ve stopped being any help to yourself on this topic."
"Hello!" shouted a voice in front of him. "Where the devil you goin' to?"
"Hello!" shouted a voice in front of him. "Where the heck are you going?"
"Do you want to KILL somebody!" shrieked his wife.
"Do you want to KILL someone!" yelled his wife.
There was a light crash, and the mare recoiled her length, and separated their wheels from those of the open buggy in front which Lapham had driven into. He made his excuses to the occupant; and the accident relieved the tension of their feelings, and left them far from the point of mutual injury which they had reached in their common trouble and their unselfish will for their children's good.
There was a slight crash, and the mare pulled back, separating their wheels from those of the open buggy in front which Lapham had run into. He apologized to the person inside; the accident eased the tension between them and took them away from the point of mutual resentment they had reached amid their shared troubles and their genuine desire for their children's well-being.
It was Lapham who resumed the talk. "I'm afraid we can't either of us see this thing in the right light. We're too near to it. I wish to the Lord there was somebody to talk to about it."
It was Lapham who continued the conversation. "I'm afraid neither of us can see this clearly. We're too close to it. I wish there was someone we could talk to about it."
"Yes," said his wife; "but there ain't anybody."
"Yes," his wife said, "but there's nobody here."
"Well, I dunno," suggested Lapham, after a moment; "why not talk to the minister of your church? May be he could see some way out of it."
"Well, I don’t know," Lapham suggested after a moment. "Why not talk to your church’s minister? Maybe he could figure out a way out of it."
Mrs. Lapham shook her head hopelessly. "It wouldn't do. I've never taken up my connection with the church, and I don't feel as if I'd got any claim on him."
Mrs. Lapham shook her head in despair. "It wouldn’t work. I’ve never really engaged with the church, and I don’t feel like I have any right to him."
"If he's anything of a man, or anything of a preacher, you HAVE got a claim on him," urged Lapham; and he spoiled his argument by adding, "I've contributed enough MONEY to his church."
"If he’s really a man, or even a decent preacher, you definitely have a claim on him," Lapham insisted; and he weakened his argument by adding, "I've donated enough MONEY to his church."
"Oh, that's nothing," said Mrs. Lapham. "I ain't well enough acquainted with Dr. Langworthy, or else I'm TOO well. No; if I was to ask any one, I should want to ask a total stranger. But what's the use, Si? Nobody could make us see it any different from what it is, and I don't know as I should want they should."
"Oh, that's nothing," Mrs. Lapham said. "I don’t know Dr. Langworthy well enough, or maybe I know him too well. No; if I were to ask anyone, I’d prefer to ask a complete stranger. But what’s the point, Si? No one could make us see it any differently than it is, and I’m not sure I’d want them to."
It blotted out the tender beauty of the day, and weighed down their hearts ever more heavily within them. They ceased to talk of it a hundred times, and still came back to it. They drove on and on. It began to be late. "I guess we better go back, Si," said his wife; and as he turned without speaking, she pulled her veil down and began to cry softly behind it, with low little broken sobs.
It overshadowed the gentle beauty of the day and burdened their hearts even more. They tried to stop talking about it a hundred times but kept returning to it. They drove on and on. It was starting to get late. "I guess we should head back, Si," his wife said; and as he turned without saying a word, she pulled her veil down and started to cry softly behind it, with quiet little broken sobs.
Lapham started the mare up and drove swiftly homeward. At last his wife stopped crying and began trying to find her pocket. "Here, take mine, Persis," he said kindly, offering her his handkerchief, and she took it and dried her eyes with it. "There was one of those fellows there the other night," he spoke again, when his wife leaned back against the cushions in peaceful despair, "that I liked the looks of about as well as any man I ever saw. I guess he was a pretty good man. It was that Mr. Sewell."
Lapham started the mare and drove quickly home. Eventually, his wife stopped crying and began searching for her pocket. "Here, take mine, Persis," he said gently, offering her his handkerchief. She took it and dried her eyes. "There was one of those guys there the other night," he said again, as his wife leaned back against the cushions in calm despair, "that I liked the look of more than any man I've ever seen. I think he was a pretty good guy. It was that Mr. Sewell."
He looked at his wife, but she did not say anything. "Persis," he resumed, "I can't bear to go back with nothing settled in our minds. I can't bear to let you."
He looked at his wife, but she didn’t say anything. “Persis,” he continued, “I can’t stand the thought of going back without any clarity between us. I can’t stand the idea of leaving you like this.”
"We must, Si," returned his wife, with gentle gratitude. Lapham groaned. "Where does he live?" she asked.
"We must, Si," his wife replied, her voice filled with gentle appreciation. Lapham sighed. "Where does he live?" she inquired.
"On Bolingbroke Street. He gave me his number."
"On Bolingbroke Street. He gave me his number."
"Well, it wouldn't do any good. What could he say to us?"
"Well, it wouldn't help. What could he say to us?"
"Oh, I don't know as he could say anything," said Lapham hopelessly; and neither of them said anything more till they crossed the Milldam and found themselves between the rows of city houses.
"Oh, I don't think he can say anything," Lapham said hopelessly; and neither of them spoke again until they crossed the Milldam and found themselves among the rows of city houses.
"Don't drive past the new house, Si," pleaded his wife. "I couldn't bear to see it. Drive--drive up Bolingbroke Street. We might as well see where he DOES live."
"Don't drive by the new house, Si," his wife begged. "I can't stand the thought of seeing it. Just drive—drive up Bolingbroke Street. We might as well see where he actually lives."
"Well," said Lapham. He drove along slowly. "That's the place," he said finally, stopping the mare and pointing with his whip.
"Well," Lapham said. He drove along slowly. "That's the place," he finally said, stopping the mare and pointing with his whip.
"It wouldn't do any good," said his wife, in a tone which he understood as well as he understood her words. He turned the mare up to the curbstone.
"It wouldn't help at all," said his wife, in a tone that he understood just as clearly as he understood her words. He guided the mare up to the curb.
"You take the reins a minute," he said, handing them to his wife.
"You take the wheel for a minute," he said, handing it to his wife.
He got down and rang the bell, and waited till the door opened; then he came back and lifted his wife out. "He's in," he said.
He got out and rang the doorbell, then waited for the door to open; when it did, he returned and helped his wife out. "He's in," he said.
He got the hitching-weight from under the buggy-seat and made it fast to the mare's bit.
He took the hitching-weight from under the buggy seat and securely attached it to the mare's bit.
"Do you think she'll stand with that?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"Do you think she'll put up with that?" asked Mrs. Lapham.
"I guess so. If she don't, no matter."
"I guess so. If she doesn't, it doesn't matter."
"Ain't you afraid she'll take cold," she persisted, trying to make delay.
"Aren't you worried she'll catch a cold?" she continued, trying to stall.
"Let her!" said Lapham. He took his wife's trembling hand under his arm, and drew her to the door.
"Let her!" said Lapham. He took his wife's shaking hand under his arm and pulled her toward the door.
"He'll think we're crazy," she murmured in her broken pride.
"He'll think we're crazy," she said quietly, feeling a bit ashamed.
"Well, we ARE," said Lapham. "Tell him we'd like to see him alone a while," he said to the girl who was holding the door ajar for him, and she showed him into the reception-room, which had been the Protestant confessional for many burdened souls before their time, coming, as they did, with the belief that they were bowed down with the only misery like theirs in the universe; for each one of us must suffer long to himself before he can learn that he is but one in a great community of wretchedness which has been pitilessly repeating itself from the foundation of the world.
"Well, we ARE," Lapham said. "Tell him we'd like to see him alone for a bit," he instructed the girl who was holding the door slightly open for him, and she led him into the reception room, which had served as the Protestant confessional for many troubled souls before them, coming with the belief that they were carrying the only misery like theirs in the universe; because each one of us must suffer in solitude for a long time before realizing that we are just one part of a large community of suffering that has been relentlessly repeating itself since the dawn of time.
They were as loath to touch their trouble when the minister came in as if it were their disgrace; but Lapham did so at last, and, with a simple dignity which he had wanted in his bungling and apologetic approaches, he laid the affair clearly before the minister's compassionate and reverent eye. He spared Corey's name, but he did not pretend that it was not himself and his wife and their daughters who were concerned.
They were as reluctant to bring up their issues when the minister arrived as if it were their shame; but Lapham eventually did, and with a straightforward dignity he had been lacking in his awkward and apologetic attempts, he laid out the situation clearly for the minister's compassionate and respectful attention. He didn’t mention Corey’s name, but he didn’t pretend that it wasn’t himself, his wife, and their daughters who were involved.
"I don't know as I've got any right to trouble you with this thing," he said, in the moment while Sewell sat pondering the case, "and I don't know as I've got any warrant for doing it. But, as I told my wife here, there was something about you--I don't know whether it was anything you SAID exactly--that made me feel as if you could help us. I guess I didn't say so much as that to her; but that's the way I felt. And here we are. And if it ain't all right."
"I’m not sure I have any right to bother you with this," he said while Sewell was thinking about the case. "And I don’t know if I have a reason to do it. But, as I told my wife, there was something about you—I can’t pinpoint if it was something you actually SAID—that made me feel like you could help us. I guess I didn’t tell her exactly that, but that’s how I felt. So here we are. I hope it’s okay."
"Surely," said Sewell, "it's all right. I thank you for coming--for trusting your trouble to me. A time comes to every one of us when we can't help ourselves, and then we must get others to help us. If people turn to me at such a time, I feel sure that I was put into the world for something--if nothing more than to give my pity, my sympathy."
"Of course," Sewell said, "it's all good. I appreciate you coming and for trusting me with your problems. There comes a time for everyone when we can't help ourselves, and we need others to step in. If people reach out to me during those times, I truly believe I was meant to be here for a reason—even if it's just to offer my compassion and support."
The brotherly words, so plain, so sincere, had a welcome in them that these poor outcasts of sorrow could not doubt.
The simple, heartfelt words felt welcoming to these poor outcasts of sorrow, and they couldn't doubt it.
"Yes," said Lapham huskily, and his wife began to wipe the tears again under her veil.
"Yeah," Lapham said hoarsely, and his wife started to wipe the tears off her face again under her veil.
Sewell remained silent, and they waited till he should speak. "We can be of use to one another here, because we can always be wiser for some one else than we can for ourselves. We can see another's sins and errors in a more merciful light--and that is always a fairer light--than we can our own; and we can look more sanely at others' afflictions." He had addressed these words to Lapham; now he turned to his wife. "If some one had come to you, Mrs. Lapham, in just this perplexity, what would you have thought?"
Sewell stayed quiet, and they waited for him to say something. "We can help each other here because we’re often wiser about other people than we are about ourselves. We can see someone else's faults and mistakes in a more forgiving way—and that's always a more honest perspective—than we can with our own issues; and we can think more clearly about others' struggles." He had aimed these words at Lapham; now he faced his wife. "If someone had approached you, Mrs. Lapham, with this kind of confusion, what would you have thought?"
"I don't know as I understand you," faltered Mrs. Lapham.
"I’m not sure I understand you," Mrs. Lapham stammered.
Sewell repeated his words, and added, "I mean, what do you think some one else ought to do in your place?"
Sewell repeated what he had said and added, "So, what do you think someone else should do if they were in your position?"
"Was there ever any poor creatures in such a strait before?" she asked, with pathetic incredulity.
"Has there ever been anyone in such a tough spot before?" she asked, with a sad sense of disbelief.
"There's no new trouble under the sun," said the minister.
"There's no new trouble under the sun," said the minister.
"Oh, if it was any one else, I should say--I should say--Why, of course! I should say that their duty was to let----" She paused.
"Oh, if it were anyone else, I would say--I would say--Well, of course! I would say that their duty was to let----" She paused.
"One suffer instead of three, if none is to blame?" suggested Sewell. "That's sense, and that's justice. It's the economy of pain which naturally suggests itself, and which would insist upon itself, if we were not all perverted by traditions which are the figment of the shallowest sentimentality. Tell me, Mrs. Lapham, didn't this come into your mind when you first learned how matters stood?"
"Why make one person suffer instead of three, if no one is at fault?" Sewell suggested. "That makes sense, and it's fair. It's the practical approach to pain that naturally comes to mind, and it would prevail if we weren’t all twisted by traditions that are just a product of the shallowest sentimentality. Tell me, Mrs. Lapham, didn’t you think of this when you first found out how things were?"
"Why, yes, it flashed across me. But I didn't think it could be right."
"Yeah, it crossed my mind. But I didn’t think it could be true."
"And how was it with you, Mr. Lapham?"
"And how have you been, Mr. Lapham?"
"Why, that's what I thought, of course. But I didn't see my way----"
"Well, that’s what I thought, of course. But I didn’t see how to get there----"
"No," cried the minister, "we are all blinded, we are all weakened by a false ideal of self-sacrifice. It wraps us round with its meshes, and we can't fight our way out of it. Mrs. Lapham, what made you feel that it might be better for three to suffer than one?"
"No," the minister exclaimed, "we're all blinded and weakened by a false idea of self-sacrifice. It traps us, and we can't break free from it. Mrs. Lapham, why did you think it would be better for three people to suffer than for one?"
"Why, she did herself. I know she would die sooner than take him away from her."
"Why, she really would. I know she would rather die than let him go."
"I supposed so!" cried the minister bitterly. "And yet she is a sensible girl, your daughter?"
"I guess so!" the minister exclaimed bitterly. "And yet she is a sensible girl, your daughter?"
"She has more common-sense----"
"She has more common sense—"
"Of course! But in such a case we somehow think it must be wrong to use our common-sense. I don't know where this false ideal comes from, unless it comes from the novels that befool and debauch almost every intelligence in some degree. It certainly doesn't come from Christianity, which instantly repudiates it when confronted with it. Your daughter believes, in spite of her common-sense, that she ought to make herself and the man who loves her unhappy, in order to assure the life-long wretchedness of her sister, whom he doesn't love, simply because her sister saw him and fancied him first! And I'm sorry to say that ninety-nine young people out of a hundred--oh, nine hundred and ninety-nine out of a thousand!--would consider that noble and beautiful and heroic; whereas you know at the bottom of your hearts that it would be foolish and cruel and revolting. You know what marriage is! And what it must be without love on both sides."
"Of course! But in situations like this, we somehow think it's wrong to use our common sense. I don't know where this misguided idea comes from, unless it's from the novels that confuse and corrupt almost everyone's judgment to some extent. It definitely doesn't come from Christianity, which quickly rejects it when faced with it. Your daughter believes, despite her common sense, that she should make herself and the man who loves her unhappy, just to ensure her sister's lifelong misery, who he doesn't love, simply because her sister saw him and liked him first! And I'm sorry to say that ninety-nine out of a hundred young people—oh, nine hundred ninety-nine out of a thousand—would think that's noble and beautiful and heroic; whereas you know deep down that it would be foolish, cruel, and disgusting. You know what marriage is! And what it must be like without love from both sides."
The minister had grown quite heated and red in the face.
The minister had become very passionate and was red in the face.
"I lose all patience!" he went on vehemently. "This poor child of yours has somehow been brought to believe that it will kill her sister if her sister does not have what does not belong to her, and what it is not in the power of all the world, or any soul in the world, to give her. Her sister will suffer--yes, keenly!--in heart and in pride; but she will not die. You will suffer too, in your tenderness for her; but you must do your duty. You must help her to give up. You would be guilty if you did less. Keep clearly in mind that you are doing right, and the only possible good. And God be with you!"
"I've completely lost my patience!" he continued passionately. "This poor child of yours seems to have been led to believe that her sister will die if she doesn’t get what isn’t hers, and what no one in the world can give her. Her sister will suffer—yes, deeply!—in her heart and pride; but she won't die. You will suffer too, out of love for her; but you have to do what’s right. You must help her let go. You would be wrong if you did anything less. Keep in mind that you are doing the right thing, and the only good you can do. And may God be with you!"
XIX.
"HE talked sense, Persis," said Lapham gently, as he mounted to his wife's side in the buggy and drove slowly homeward through the dusk.
"He's making sense, Persis," Lapham said softly as he climbed into the buggy next to his wife and drove slowly home through the twilight.
"Yes, he talked sense," she admitted. But she added bitterly, "I guess, if he had it to DO! Oh, he's right, and it's got to be done. There ain't any other way for it. It's sense; and, yes, it's justice." They walked to their door after they left the horse at the livery stable around the corner, where Lapham kept it. "I want you should send Irene up to our room as soon as we get in, Silas."
"Yes, he made sense," she admitted. But she added bitterly, "I guess, if he had to do it! Oh, he's right, and it needs to be done. There's no other way to go about it. It's sensible; and, yes, it's fair." They walked to their door after leaving the horse at the stable around the corner, where Lapham kept it. "I need you to send Irene up to our room as soon as we get in, Silas."
"Why, ain't you going to have any supper first?" faltered Lapham with his latch-key in the lock.
"Why aren't you going to have any dinner first?" stammered Lapham, with his key in the lock.
"No. I can't lose a minute. If I do, I shan't do it at all."
"No. I can't waste a minute. If I do, I won't get it done at all."
"Look here, Persis," said her husband tenderly, "let me do this thing."
"Hey, Persis," her husband said gently, "let me take care of this."
"Oh, YOU!" said his wife, with a woman's compassionate scorn for a man's helplessness in such a case. "Send her right up. And I shall feel----" She stopped to spare him.
"Oh, YOU!" his wife exclaimed, with a woman's sympathetic scorn for a man's inability in situations like this. "Send her right up. And I’ll feel----" She paused to be considerate of him.
Then she opened the door, and ran up to her room without waiting to speak to Irene, who had come into the hall at the sound of her father's key in the door.
Then she opened the door and dashed up to her room without stopping to talk to Irene, who had come into the hall when she heard her father's key in the door.
"I guess your mother wants to see you upstairs," said Lapham, looking away.
"I guess your mom wants to see you upstairs," said Lapham, looking away.
Her mother turned round and faced the girl's wondering look as Irene entered the chamber, so close upon her that she had not yet had time to lay off her bonnet; she stood with her wraps still on her arm.
Her mother turned around and faced the girl's curious expression as Irene entered the room, so close behind her that she hadn't had time to take off her bonnet; she stood with her coat still on her arm.
"Irene!" she said harshly, "there is something you have got to bear. It's a mistake we've all made. He don't care anything for you. He never did. He told Pen so last night. He cares for her."
"Irene!" she said sharply, "there's something you need to understand. It's a mistake we've all made. He doesn't care about you at all. He never did. He told Pen that last night. He cares for her."
The sentences had fallen like blows. But the girl had taken them without flinching. She stood up immovable, but the delicate rose-light of her complexion went out and left her colourless. She did not offer to speak.
The words hit her like punches. But the girl took them without flinching. She stood there, unyielding, but the soft pink glow of her skin faded, leaving her pale. She didn't say a word.
"Why don't you say something?" cried her mother. "Do you want to kill me, Irene?"
"Why don't you say something?" her mother shouted. "Do you want to kill me, Irene?"
"Why should I want to hurt you, mamma?" the girl replied steadily, but in an alien voice. "There's nothing to say. I want to see Pen a minute."
"Why would I want to hurt you, mom?" the girl answered calmly, but in a strange voice. "There's really nothing to discuss. I just want to see Pen for a minute."
She turned and left the room. As she mounted the stairs that led to her own and her sister's rooms on the floor above, her mother helplessly followed. Irene went first to her own room at the front of the house, and then came out leaving the door open and the gas flaring behind her. The mother could see that she had tumbled many things out of the drawers of her bureau upon the marble top.
She turned and left the room. As she climbed the stairs to her and her sister's rooms on the floor above, her mother followed helplessly. Irene went first into her own room at the front of the house, then stepped out, leaving the door open and the gas lit behind her. The mother could see that she had dumped a lot of things out of the drawers of her dresser onto the marble top.
She passed her mother, where she stood in the entry. "You can come too, if you want to, mamma," she said.
She walked past her mom, who was standing in the entryway. "You can come too if you want, Mom," she said.
She opened Penelope's door without knocking, and went in. Penelope sat at the window, as in the morning. Irene did not go to her; but she went and laid a gold hair-pin on her bureau, and said, without looking at her, "There's a pin that I got to-day, because it was like his sister's. It won't become a dark person so well, but you can have it."
She opened Penelope's door without knocking and walked in. Penelope was sitting by the window, just like in the morning. Irene didn’t approach her; instead, she placed a gold hairpin on her dresser and said, without looking at her, "Here's a pin I got today because it reminded me of his sister's. It might not suit someone with dark hair as well, but you can have it."
She stuck a scrap of paper in the side of Penelope's mirror. "There's that account of Mr. Stanton's ranch. You'll want to read it, I presume."
She slid a piece of paper into the side of Penelope's mirror. "Here's that report on Mr. Stanton's ranch. I assume you'd want to read it."
She laid a withered boutonniere on the bureau beside the pin. "There's his button-hole bouquet. He left it by his plate, and I stole it."
She placed a dried boutonniere on the dresser next to the pin. "That's his buttonhole bouquet. He left it by his plate, and I took it."
She had a pine-shaving fantastically tied up with a knot of ribbon, in her hand. She held it a moment; then, looking deliberately at Penelope, she went up to her, and dropped it in her lap without a word. She turned, and, advancing a few steps, tottered and seemed about to fall.
She had a piece of pine shavings beautifully tied with a ribbon knot, in her hand. She held it for a moment; then, deliberately looking at Penelope, she walked over to her and dropped it in her lap without saying a word. She turned, and after taking a few steps, stumbled and looked like she was about to fall.
Her mother sprang forward with an imploring cry, "O 'Rene, 'Rene, 'Rene!"
Her mother rushed forward with a pleading cry, "Oh 'Rene, 'Rene, 'Rene!"
Irene recovered herself before her mother could reach her. "Don't touch me," she said icily. "Mamma, I'm going to put on my things. I want papa to walk with me. I'm choking here."
Irene composed herself before her mother could get to her. "Don’t touch me," she said coldly. "Mom, I’m going to get dressed. I want Dad to walk with me. I feel suffocated here."
"I--I can't let you go out, Irene, child," began her mother.
"I can't let you go out, Irene, sweetie," her mother said.
"You've got to," replied the girl. "Tell papa ta hurry his supper."
"You need to," the girl replied. "Tell Dad to hurry up with dinner."
"O poor soul! He doesn't want any supper. HE knows it too."
"O poor soul! He doesn't want any dinner. He knows it too."
"I don't want to talk about that. Tell him to get ready."
"I don't want to discuss that. Tell him to get ready."
She left them once more.
She left them again.
Mrs. Lapham turned a hapless glance upon Penelope.
Mrs. Lapham gave a troubled look at Penelope.
"Go and tell him, mother," said the girl. "I would, if I could. If she can walk, let her. It's the only thing for her." She sat still; she did not even brush to the floor the fantastic thing that lay in her lap, and that sent up faintly the odour of the sachet powder with which Irene liked to perfume her boxes.
"Go and tell him, Mom," the girl said. "I would if I could. If she can walk, let her. It's the only thing that makes sense for her." She stayed still; she didn't even brush aside the strange thing resting in her lap, which faintly emitted the scent of the sachet powder that Irene liked to use to fragrance her boxes.
Lapham went out with the unhappy child, and began to talk with her, crazily, incoherently, enough.
Lapham went outside with the distressed child and started talking to her, rambling and making little sense, but still trying.
She mercifully stopped him. "Don't talk, papa. I don't want any one should talk with me."
She mercifully stopped him. "Don't talk, Dad. I don't want anyone to talk to me."
He obeyed, and they walked silently on and on. In their aimless course they reached the new house on the water side of Beacon, and she made him stop, and stood looking up at it. The scaffolding which had so long defaced the front was gone, and in the light of the gas-lamp before it all the architectural beauty of the facade was suggested, and much of the finely felt detail was revealed. Seymour had pretty nearly satisfied himself in that rich facade; certainly Lapham had not stinted him of the means.
He complied, and they continued walking in silence. As they wandered, they arrived at the new house by the waterfront in Beacon, and she had him stop, gazing up at it. The scaffolding that had marred the front for so long was gone, and under the glow of the gas lamp in front, all the architectural beauty of the facade came through, showcasing many of the intricate details. Seymour had nearly fulfilled his vision in that stunning facade; no doubt Lapham had provided him with ample resources.
"Well," said the girl, "I shall never live in it," and she began to walk on.
"Well," said the girl, "I’m never going to live in it," and she started to walk away.
Lapham's sore heart went down, as he lumbered heavily after her. "Oh yes, you will, Irene. You'll have lots of good times there yet."
Lapham's aching heart sank as he trudged after her. "Oh yes, you will, Irene. You'll have a lot of great times there still."
"No," she answered, and said nothing more about it. They had not talked of their trouble at all, and they did not speak of it now. Lapham understood that she was trying to walk herself weary, and he was glad to hold his peace and let her have her way. She halted him once more before the red and yellow lights of an apothecary's window.
"No," she replied, and didn't say anything else about it. They hadn't discussed their issues at all, and they weren't going to now. Lapham realized she was trying to tire herself out, and he was glad to stay quiet and let her do what she needed. She stopped him again in front of the red and yellow lights of a pharmacy window.
"Isn't there something they give you to make you sleep?" she asked vaguely. "I've got to sleep to-night!"
"Isn't there something they can give you to help you sleep?" she asked vaguely. "I need to get some sleep tonight!"
Lapham trembled. "I guess you don't want anything, Irene."
Lapham shook with anxiety. "I guess you don’t need anything, Irene."
"Yes, I do! Get me something!" she retorted wilfully. "If you don't, I shall die. I MUST sleep."
"Yes, I do! Get me something!" she snapped stubbornly. "If you don't, I'm going to die. I HAVE to sleep."
They went in, and Lapham asked for something to make a nervous person sleep. Irene stood poring over the show-case full of brushes and trinkets, while the apothecary put up the bromide, which he guessed would be about the best thing. She did not show any emotion; her face was like a stone, while her father's expressed the anguish of his sympathy. He looked as if he had not slept for a week; his fat eyelids drooped over his glassy eyes, and his cheeks and throat hung flaccid. He started as the apothecary's cat stole smoothly up and rubbed itself against his leg; and it was to him that the man said, "You want to take a table-spoonful of that, as long as you're awake. I guess it won't take a great many to fetch you." "All right," said Lapham, and paid and went out. "I don't know but I SHALL want some of it," he said, with a joyless laugh.
They walked in, and Lapham asked for something to help a nervous person sleep. Irene stood looking over the display case full of brushes and trinkets while the pharmacist prepared the bromide, which he thought would be the best option. She showed no emotion; her face was like stone, while her father's displayed the pain of his sympathy. He looked like he hadn’t slept in a week; his heavy eyelids drooped over his glassy eyes, and his cheeks and neck hung loose. He jumped as the pharmacist's cat smoothly approached and rubbed against his leg; it was to him that the pharmacist said, "You should take a tablespoon of that while you're still awake. I doubt it’ll take much to knock you out." "Okay," said Lapham, paid, and left. "I guess I might need some of it," he said with a humorless laugh.
Irene came closer up to him and took his arm. He laid his heavy paw on her gloved fingers. After a while she said, "I want you should let me go up to Lapham to-morrow."
Irene moved closer to him and took his arm. He placed his heavy hand on her gloved fingers. After a moment, she said, "I want you to let me go up to Lapham tomorrow."
"To Lapham? Why, to-morrow's Sunday, Irene! You can't go to-morrow."
"To Lapham? But tomorrow is Sunday, Irene! You can't go then."
"Well, Monday, then. I can live through one day here."
"Alright, Monday it is. I can get through one day here."
"Well," said the father passively. He made no pretence of asking her why she wished to go, nor any attempt to dissuade her.
"Well," the father said quietly. He didn't pretend to ask her why she wanted to go, nor did he try to talk her out of it.
"Give me that bottle," she said, when he opened the door at home for her, and she ran up to her own room.
"Give me that bottle," she said as he opened the door for her when she got home, and she rushed up to her room.
The next morning Irene came to breakfast with her mother; the Colonel and Penelope did not appear, and Mrs. Lapham looked sleep-broken and careworn.
The next morning, Irene came to breakfast with her mother; the Colonel and Penelope didn’t show up, and Mrs. Lapham looked tired and worried.
The girl glanced at her. "Don't you fret about me, mamma," she said. "I shall get along." She seemed herself as steady and strong as rock.
The girl looked at her. "Don't worry about me, Mom," she said. "I'll be fine." She seemed as steady and strong as a rock.
"I don't like to see you keeping up so, Irene," replied her mother. "It'll be all the worse for you when you do break. Better give way a little at the start."
"I don't like seeing you pushing yourself like this, Irene," her mother replied. "It'll be even worse for you when you do break. You should ease up a bit at the beginning."
"I shan't break, and I've given way all I'm going to. I'm going to Lapham to-morrow,--I want you should go with me, mamma,--and I guess I can keep up one day here. All about it is, I don't want you should say anything, or LOOK anything. And, whatever I do, I don't want you should try to stop me. And, the first thing, I'm going to take her breakfast up to her. Don't!" she cried, intercepting the protest on her mother's lips. "I shall not let it hurt Pen, if I can help it. She's never done a thing nor thought a thing to wrong me. I had to fly out at her last night; but that's all over now, and I know just what I've got to bear."
"I'm not going to break, and I’ve given in all I'm going to. I'm going to Lapham tomorrow, and I want you to come with me, Mom. I think I can manage one day here. The main thing is, I don’t want you to say anything or give me that look. And whatever I do, I don’t want you to try to stop me. First off, I’m going to take her breakfast up to her. Don’t!" she exclaimed, cutting off her mom’s impending protest. "I won’t let this hurt Pen if I can help it. She hasn't done anything to wrong me. I had to lash out at her last night, but that’s all behind us now, and I know exactly what I need to handle."
She had her way unmolested. She carried Penelope's breakfast to her, and omitted no care or attention that could make the sacrifice complete, with an heroic pretence that she was performing no unusual service. They did not speak, beyond her saying, in a clear dry note, "Here's your breakfast, Pen," and her sister's answering, hoarsely and tremulously, "Oh, thank you, Irene." And, though two or three times they turned their faces toward each other while Irene remained in the room, mechanically putting its confusion to rights, their eyes did not meet. Then Irene descended upon the other rooms, which she set in order, and some of which she fiercely swept and dusted. She made the beds; and she sent the two servants away to church as soon as they had eaten their breakfast, telling them that she would wash their dishes. Throughout the morning her father and mother heard her about the work of getting dinner, with certain silences which represented the moments when she stopped and stood stock-still, and then, readjusting her burden, forced herself forward under it again.
She went about her tasks without any interruptions. She brought Penelope her breakfast, paying careful attention to every detail to make the effort feel complete, all while pretending it was just a normal thing to do. They didn't say much, except for Irene's clear, dry "Here's your breakfast, Pen," and Penelope's weak and shaky "Oh, thank you, Irene." Even though they turned to look at each other a few times while Irene was still in the room, their eyes never connected. Then Irene moved on to the other rooms, tidying up and fiercely sweeping and dusting some of them. She made the beds and sent the two servants off to church as soon as they'd finished breakfast, telling them she'd take care of the dishes. Throughout the morning, her parents could hear her busy preparing dinner, punctuated by moments of silence when she would pause, stand completely still, and then, adjusting her load, push herself to keep going.
They sat alone in the family room, out of which their two girls seemed to have died. Lapham could not read his Sunday papers, and she had no heart to go to church, as she would have done earlier in life when in trouble. Just then she was obscurely feeling that the church was somehow to blame for that counsel of Mr. Sewell's on which they had acted.
They sat alone in the family room, which felt empty without their two girls. Lapham couldn't focus on his Sunday papers, and she didn't have the heart to go to church like she would have when she was younger and facing problems. At that moment, she had a vague sense that the church was somehow responsible for following Mr. Sewell's advice, which they had acted upon.
"I should like to know," she said, having brought the matter up, "whether he would have thought it was such a light matter if it had been his own children. Do you suppose he'd have been so ready to act on his own advice if it HAD been?"
"I’d like to know," she said, bringing up the topic, "if he would have thought it was such a minor issue if it had been his own kids. Do you think he would have been so quick to follow his own advice if it really had been?"
"He told us the right thing to do, Persis,--the only thing. We couldn't let it go on," urged her husband gently.
"He told us what we needed to do, Persis—the only option. We couldn't let this continue," her husband encouraged softly.
"Well, it makes me despise Pen! Irene's showing twice the character that she is, this very minute."
"Well, it makes me hate Pen! Irene is showing way more strength than she is right now."
The mother said this so that the father might defend her daughter to her. He did not fail. "Irene's got the easiest part, the way I look at it. And you'll see that Pen'll know how to behave when the time comes."
The mother said this so that the father would defend her daughter to her. He did not hold back. "Irene has the easiest role, from my perspective. And you'll see that Pen will know how to handle herself when the time comes."
"What do you want she should do?"
"What do you want her to do?"
"I haven't got so far as that yet. What are we going to do about Irene?"
"I haven't gotten that far yet. What are we going to do about Irene?"
"What do you want Pen should do," repeated Mrs. Lapham, "when it comes to it?"
"What do you want Pen to do," repeated Mrs. Lapham, "when it comes down to it?"
"Well, I don't want she should take him, for ONE thing," said Lapham.
"Well, I don’t want her to take him, for one thing," said Lapham.
This seemed to satisfy Mrs. Lapham as to her husband, and she said in defence of Corey, "Why, I don't see what HE'S done. It's all been our doing."
This seemed to satisfy Mrs. Lapham regarding her husband, and she said in defense of Corey, "Well, I don’t see what HE’S done. It’s all been our doing."
"Never mind that now. What about Irene?"
"Forget that for now. What about Irene?"
"She says she's going to Lapham to-morrow. She feels that she's got to get away somewhere. It's natural she should."
"She says she's going to Lapham tomorrow. She feels like she needs to get away somewhere. It's only natural."
"Yes, and I presume it will be about the best thing FOR her. Shall you go with her?"
"Yes, and I guess it will be the best thing for her. Are you going with her?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Well." He comfortlessly took up a newspaper again, and she rose with a sigh, and went to her room to pack some things for the morrow's journey.
"Well." He awkwardly picked up a newspaper again, and she stood up with a sigh and went to her room to pack some things for tomorrow's journey.
After dinner, when Irene had cleared away the last trace of it in kitchen and dining-room with unsparing punctilio, she came downstairs, dressed to go out, and bade her father come to walk with her again. It was a repetition of the aimlessness of the last night's wanderings. They came back, and she got tea for them, and after that they heard her stirring about in her own room, as if she were busy about many things; but they did not dare to look in upon her, even after all the noises had ceased, and they knew she had gone to bed.
After dinner, when Irene had tidied up every last bit in the kitchen and dining room with meticulous care, she came downstairs, ready to go out, and asked her father to join her for another walk. It was just like the aimless wandering they had done the night before. They returned home, and she made tea for them. After that, they could hear her moving around in her room, as if she were busy with a lot of things; but they didn’t dare to check on her, even after all the sounds had stopped, and they knew she had gone to bed.
"Yes; it's a thing she's got to fight out by herself," said Mrs Lapham.
"Yes, it's something she has to figure out on her own," said Mrs. Lapham.
"I guess she'll get along," said Lapham. "But I don't want you should misjudge Pen either. She's all right too. She ain't to blame."
"I guess she'll be fine," said Lapham. "But I don't want you to misunderstand Pen either. She's good too. It's not her fault."
"Yes, I know. But I can't work round to it all at once. I shan't misjudge her, but you can't expect me to get over it right away."
"Yeah, I know. But I can't take it all in at once. I won’t misjudge her, but you can’t expect me to just move on immediately."
"Mamma," said Irene, when she was hurrying their departure the next morning, "what did she tell him when he asked her?"
"Mom," said Irene, as she rushed them out the door the next morning, "what did she say when he asked her?"
"Tell him?" echoed the mother; and after a while she added, "She didn't tell him anything."
"Tell him?" the mother echoed; and after a moment, she added, "She didn't tell him anything."
"Did she say anything, about me?"
"Did she say anything about me?"
"She said he mustn't come here any more."
"She said he shouldn't come here anymore."
Irene turned and went into her sister's room. "Good-bye, Pen," she said, kissing her with an effect of not seeing or touching her. "I want you should tell him all about it. If he's half a man, he won't give up till he knows why you won't have him; and he has a right to know."
Irene turned and walked into her sister's room. "Goodbye, Pen," she said, kissing her in a way that made it seem like she wasn’t really seeing or touching her. "I want you to tell him everything. If he’s a decent guy, he won’t stop until he knows why you won’t be with him; and he deserves to know."
"It wouldn't make any difference. I couldn't have him after----"
"It wouldn't change anything. I couldn't have him after----"
"That's for you to say. But if you don't tell him about me, I will."
"That's up to you. But if you don't tell him about me, I will."
"'Rene!" "Yes! You needn't say I cared for him. But you can say that you all thought he--cared for--me."
"'Rene!" "Yes! You don't have to say I cared for him. But you can say that you all thought he--cared for--me."
"O Irene----"
"O Irene—"
"Don't!" Irene escaped from the arms that tried to cast themselves about her. "You are all right, Pen. You haven't done anything. You've helped me all you could. But I can't--yet."
"Don't!" Irene pulled away from the arms reaching for her. "You're fine, Pen. You haven't done anything wrong. You've helped me as much as you can. But I can't—yet."
She went out of the room and summoned Mrs. Lapham with a sharp "Now, mamma!" and went on putting the last things into her trunks.
She stepped out of the room and called for Mrs. Lapham with a sharp "Now, Mom!" and continued packing the last few items into her trunks.
The Colonel went to the station with them, and put them on the train. He got them a little compartment to themselves in the Pullman car; and as he stood leaning with his lifted hands against the sides of the doorway, he tried to say something consoling and hopeful: "I guess you'll have an easy ride, Irene. I don't believe it'll be dusty, any, after the rain last night."
The Colonel went to the station with them and helped them onto the train. He arranged for a small compartment just for them in the Pullman car; and as he leaned with his raised hands against the doorway, he tried to say something comforting and optimistic: "I think you'll have a smooth ride, Irene. I doubt it'll be dusty at all after the rain last night."
"Don't you stay till the train starts, papa," returned the girl, in rigid rejection of his futilities. "Get off, now."
"Don't you stay until the train leaves, Dad," the girl replied, firmly dismissing his nonsense. "Get off now."
"Well, if you want I should," he said, glad to be able to please her in anything. He remained on the platform till the cars started. He saw Irene bustling about in the compartment, making her mother comfortable for the journey; but Mrs. Lapham did not lift her head. The train moved off, and he went heavily back to his business.
"Sure, if you want me to," he said, happy to do anything to make her happy. He stayed on the platform until the train started. He noticed Irene moving around in the compartment, making her mom comfortable for the trip, but Mrs. Lapham didn’t look up. The train took off, and he walked back to his work, feeling weighed down.
From time to time during the day, when he caught a glimpse of him, Corey tried to make out from his face whether he knew what had taken place between him and Penelope. When Rogers came in about time of closing, and shut himself up with Lapham in his room, the young man remained till the two came out together and parted in their salutationless fashion.
From time to time during the day, whenever he caught a glimpse of him, Corey tried to figure out from his expression whether he knew what had happened between him and Penelope. When Rogers arrived around closing time and shut himself in with Lapham in his office, the young man stayed until the two came out together and exchanged their usual silent farewells.
Lapham showed no surprise at seeing Corey still there, and merely answered, "Well!" when the young man said that he wished to speak with him, and led the way back to his room.
Lapham didn’t look surprised to see Corey still there and just replied, "Well!" when the young man said he wanted to talk to him, and then led the way back to his room.
Corey shut the door behind them. "I only wish to speak to you in case you know of the matter already; for otherwise I'm bound by a promise."
Corey closed the door behind them. "I just want to talk to you in case you already know about it; if not, I'm tied by a promise."
"I guess I know what you mean. It's about Penelope."
"I think I get what you’re saying. It’s about Penelope."
"Yes, it's about Miss Lapham. I am greatly attached to her--you'll excuse my saying it; I couldn't excuse myself if I were not."
"Yes, it’s about Miss Lapham. I'm really fond of her—you’ll forgive me for saying that; I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if I didn’t."
"Perfectly excusable," said Lapham. "It's all right."
"Totally understandable," said Lapham. "It's fine."
"Oh, I'm glad to hear you say that!" cried the young fellow joyfully. "I want you to believe that this isn't a new thing or an unconsidered thing with me--though it seemed so unexpected to her."
"Oh, I'm so happy to hear you say that!" the young guy exclaimed joyfully. "I want you to understand that this isn't something new or thoughtless for me—even though it caught her off guard."
Lapham fetched a deep sigh. "It's all right as far as I'm concerned--or her mother. We've both liked you first-rate."
Lapham let out a deep sigh. "It's all good as far as I'm concerned—or her mom. We've both liked you a lot."
"Yes?"
"What's up?"
"But there seems to be something in Penelope's mind--I don't know--" The Colonel consciously dropped his eyes.
"But there seems to be something on Penelope's mind—I don’t know—" The Colonel deliberately looked away.
"She referred to something--I couldn't make out what--but I hoped--I hoped--that with your leave I might overcome it--the barrier--whatever it was. Miss Lapham--Penelope--gave me the hope--that I was--wasn't--indifferent to her----"
"She mentioned something—I couldn't understand what—but I hoped—I hoped—that with your permission I could get past it—the barrier—whatever it was. Miss Lapham—Penelope—gave me the hope—that I was—wasn't—indifferent to her----"
"Yes, I guess that's so," said Lapham. He suddenly lifted his head, and confronted the young fellow's honest face with his own face, so different in its honesty. "Sure you never made up to any one else at the same time?"
"Yeah, I guess that's true," said Lapham. He suddenly lifted his head and faced the young guy's genuine expression with his own, which was so different in its sincerity. "Are you sure you never pursued anyone else at the same time?"
"NEVER! Who could imagine such a thing? If that's all, I can easily."
"NEVER! Who could even think of such a thing? If that’s it, I can do that easily."
"I don't say that's all, nor that that's it. I don't want you should go upon that idea. I just thought, may be--you hadn't thought of it."
"I’m not saying that’s everything or that’s the end of it. I don’t want you to get stuck on that idea. I just figured maybe you hadn’t considered it."
"No, I certainly hadn't thought of it! Such a thing would have been so impossible to me that I couldn't have thought of it; and it's so shocking to me now that I don't know what to say to it."
"No, I definitely hadn't thought of that! The idea was so unimaginable to me that I couldn’t even consider it; and it’s so shocking to me now that I don’t know how to respond."
"Well, don't take it too much to heart," said Lapham, alarmed at the feeling he had excited; "I don't say she thought so. I was trying to guess--trying to----"
"Well, don’t take it too personally," said Lapham, concerned about the reaction he had triggered; "I’m not saying she thought that. I was just trying to guess—trying to----"
"If there is anything I can say or do to convince you----"
"If there's anything I can say or do to convince you----"
"Oh, it ain't necessary to say anything. I'm all right."
"Oh, you don't need to say anything. I'm fine."
"But Miss Lapham! I may see her again? I may try to convince her that----"
"But Miss Lapham! Can I see her again? Can I try to convince her that----"
He stopped in distress, and Lapham afterwards told his wife that he kept seeing the face of Irene as it looked when he parted with her in the car; and whenever he was going to say yes, he could not open his lips. At the same time he could not help feeling that Penelope had a right to what was her own, and Sewell's words came back to him. Besides, they had already put Irene to the worst suffering. Lapham compromised, as he imagined. "You can come round to-night and see ME, if you want to," he said; and he bore grimly the gratitude that the young man poured out upon him.
He stopped, feeling upset, and later Lapham told his wife that he kept seeing Irene’s face from when he said goodbye to her in the car; and every time he was about to say yes, he couldn't get the words out. At the same time, he felt that Penelope had a right to what was hers, and Sewell’s words echoed in his mind. Besides, they had already put Irene through a lot of pain. Lapham thought he was finding a compromise. "You can come by tonight and see ME, if you want," he said, and he reluctantly accepted the gratitude that the young man directed at him.
Penelope came down to supper and took her mother's place at the head of the table.
Penelope came down for dinner and took her mother's spot at the head of the table.
Lapham sat silent in her presence as long as he could bear it. Then he asked, "How do you feel to-night, Pen?"
Lapham sat quietly in her presence for as long as he could stand it. Then he asked, "How do you feel tonight, Pen?"
"Oh, like a thief," said the girl. "A thief that hasn't been arrested yet."
"Oh, like a thief," the girl said. "A thief who hasn't been caught yet."
Lapham waited a while before he said, "Well, now, your mother and I want you should hold up on that a while."
Lapham waited a moment before he said, "Well, your mom and I think you should hold off on that for a bit."
"It isn't for you to say. It's something I can't hold up on."
"It’s not for you to decide. It’s something I can’t manage."
"Yes, I guess you can. If I know what's happened, then what's happened is a thing that nobody is to blame for. And we want you should make the best of it and not the worst. Heigh? It ain't going to help Irene any for you to hurt yourself--or anybody else; and I don't want you should take up with any such crazy notion. As far as heard from, you haven't stolen anything, and whatever you've got belongs to you."
"Yes, I guess you can. If I know what happened, then it’s something that nobody needs to be blamed for. And we want you to make the best of it, not the worst. Right? Hurting yourself—or anyone else—won't help Irene at all; and I don’t want you to entertain any such crazy idea. As far as I know, you haven’t stolen anything, and whatever you have is yours."
"Has he been speaking to you, father?"
"Has he been talking to you, Dad?"
"Your mother's been speaking to me."
"Your mom has been talking to me."
"Has HE been speaking to you?"
"Has he been talking to you?"
"That's neither here nor there."
"That's not relevant."
"Then he's broken his word, and I will never speak to him again!"
"Then he’s gone back on his word, and I’ll never talk to him again!"
"If he was any such fool as to promise that he wouldn't talk to me on a subject"--Lapham drew a deep breath, and then made the plunge--"that I brought up----"
"If he was any kind of fool to promise that he wouldn't talk to me about a subject"--Lapham took a deep breath and then took the plunge--"that I brought up----"
"Did you bring it up?"
"Did you mention it?"
"The same as brought up--the quicker he broke his word the better; and I want you should act upon that idea. Recollect that it's my business, and your mother's business, as well as yours, and we're going to have our say. He hain't done anything wrong, Pen, nor anything that he's going to be punished for. Understand that. He's got to have a reason, if you're not going to have him. I don't say you've got to have him; I want you should feel perfectly free about that; but I DO say you've got to give him a reason."
"The same as I mentioned before—the sooner he breaks his promise, the better; and I want you to keep that in mind. Remember that it’s my business, your mother’s business, and yours too, and we’re going to have our say. He hasn't done anything wrong, Pen, or anything that he’ll be punished for. Understand that. He needs a reason if you’re not going to keep him. I’m not saying you have to keep him; I want you to feel completely free about that; but I DO say you need to give him a reason."
"Is he coming here?"
"Is he coming over?"
"I don't know as you'd call it COMING----"
"I don't know if you’d call it COMING----"
"Yes, you do, father!" said the girl, in forlorn amusement at his shuffling.
"Yeah, you really do, Dad!" the girl said, with a sad kind of amusement at his shuffling.
"He's coming here to see ME----"
"He's coming here to see ME----"
"When's he coming?"
"When is he coming?"
"I don't know but he's coming to-night."
"I don’t know, but he’s coming tonight."
"And you want I should see him?"
"And you want me to see him?"
"I don't know but you'd better."
"I don't know, but you should."
"All right. I'll see him."
"Okay. I'll see him."
Lapham drew a long deep breath of suspicion inspired by this acquiescence. "What you going to do?" he asked presently.
Lapham took a long, deep breath full of suspicion at this agreement. "What are you going to do?" he asked after a moment.
"I don't know yet," answered the girl sadly. "It depends a good deal upon what he does."
"I don't know yet," the girl replied with a hint of sadness. "It really depends on what he does."
"Well," said Lapham, with the hungriness of unsatisfied anxiety in his tone. When Corey's card was brought into the family-room where he and Penelope were sitting, he went into the parlour to find him. "I guess Penelope wants to see you," he said; and, indicating the family-room, he added, "She's in there," and did not go back himself.
"Well," Lapham said, his voice filled with restless anxiety. When Corey's card was brought into the family room where he and Penelope were sitting, he stepped into the parlor to find him. "I think Penelope wants to see you," he said, pointing to the family room, "She's in there," and he didn’t go back in himself.
Corey made his way to the girl's presence with open trepidation, which was not allayed by her silence and languor. She sat in the chair where she had sat the other night, but she was not playing with a fan now.
Corey approached the girl with obvious nervousness, which wasn't eased by her silence and lethargy. She was seated in the same chair as the other night, but she wasn’t fiddling with a fan anymore.
He came toward her, and then stood faltering. A faint smile quivered over her face at the spectacle of his subjection. "Sit down, Mr. Corey," she said. "There's no reason why we shouldn't talk it over quietly; for I know you will think I'm right."
He walked up to her and then hesitated. A faint smile flickered on her face at the sight of his submission. "Please, sit down, Mr. Corey," she said. "There's no reason we can't talk this over calmly, because I know you’ll see that I’m right."
"I'm sure of that," he answered hopefully. "When I saw that your father knew of it to-day, I asked him to let me see you again. I'm afraid that I broke my promise to you--technically----"
"I'm sure of that," he replied hopefully. "When I found out that your dad knew about it today, I asked him to let me see you again. I'm afraid I broke my promise to you—technically—"
"It had to be broken." He took more courage at her words. "But I've only come to do whatever you say, and not to be an--annoyance to you----"
"It needed to be broken." He found more courage in her words. "But I've only come to do whatever you ask, and not to be a--nuisance to you----"
"Yes, you have to know; but I couldn't tell you before. Now they all think I should."
"Yes, you need to know; but I couldn't tell you earlier. Now everyone thinks I should."
A tremor of anxiety passed over the young man's face, on which she kept her eyes steadily fixed.
A wave of anxiety swept over the young man's face, which she kept her eyes firmly on.
"We supposed it--it was--Irene----"
"We thought it was Irene----"
He remained blank a moment, and then he said with a smile of relief, of deprecation, of protest, of amazement, of compassion--
He paused for a moment, and then he said with a relieved smile, a hint of humility, a touch of protest, a sense of wonder, and compassion—
"OH! Never! Never for an instant! How could you think such a thing? It was impossible! I never thought of her. But I see--I see! I can explain--no, there's nothing to explain! I have never knowingly done or said a thing from first to last to make you think that. I see how terrible it is!" he said; but he still smiled, as if he could not take it seriously. "I admired her beauty--who could help doing that?--and I thought her very good and sensible. Why, last winter in Texas, I told Stanton about our meeting in Canada, and we agreed--I only tell you to show you how far I always was from what you thought--that he must come North and try to see her, and--and--of course, it all sounds very silly!--and he sent her a newspaper with an account of his ranch in it----"
"OH! Never! Never for a second! How could you even think that? It was impossible! I never considered her. But I see—I see! I can explain—no, there’s nothing to explain! I’ve never knowingly done or said anything that would make you believe that. I realize how awful it is!” he said, but he still smiled, as if he couldn’t take it seriously. “I admired her beauty—who wouldn’t?—and I thought she was really good and sensible. Last winter in Texas, I told Stanton about our meeting in Canada, and we agreed—I’m only telling you this to show how far off I always was from what you thought—that he should come North and try to see her, and—of course, it all sounds really silly!—and he sent her a newspaper with an article about his ranch in it…”
"She thought it came from you."
"She thought it was from you."
"Oh, good heavens! He didn't tell me till after he'd done it. But he did it for a part of our foolish joke. And when I met your sister again, I only admired her as before. I can see, now, how I must have seemed to be seeking her out; but it was to talk of you with her--I never talked of anything else if I could help it, except when I changed the subject because I was ashamed to be always talking of you. I see how distressing it is for all of you. But tell me that you believe me!"
"Oh my gosh! He didn't tell me until after he did it. But he did it as part of our silly joke. And when I saw your sister again, I admired her just like before. I can now understand how it must have looked like I was trying to seek her out; but I just wanted to talk about you with her—I never talked about anything else if I could help it, except when I changed the subject because I was embarrassed to keep bringing you up. I see how upsetting this is for all of you. But please tell me you believe me!"
"Yes, I must. It's all been our mistake----"
"Yes, I have to. It's all been our mistake----"
"It has indeed! But there's no mistake about my loving you, Penelope," he said; and the old-fashioned name, at which she had often mocked, was sweet to her from his lips.
"It really has! But there’s no doubt that I love you, Penelope," he said; and the old-fashioned name, which she had often teased him about, sounded sweet to her coming from his lips.
"That only makes it worse!" she answered.
"That just makes it worse!" she replied.
"Oh no!" he gently protested. "It makes it better. It makes it right. How is it worse? How is it wrong?"
"Oh no!" he quietly protested. "It makes it better. It makes it right. How is it worse? How is it wrong?"
"Can't you see? You must understand all now! Don't you see that if she believed so too, and if she----" She could not go on.
"Can't you see? You need to understand everything now! Don't you realize that if she thought the same and if she----" She couldn't continue.
"Did she--did your sister--think that too?" gasped Corey.
"Did she—did your sister—think that too?" gasped Corey.
"She used to talk with me about you; and when you say you care for me now, it makes me feel like the vilest hypocrite in the world. That day you gave her the list of books, and she came down to Nantasket, and went on about you, I helped her to flatter herself--oh! I don't see how she can forgive me. But she knows I can never forgive myself! That's the reason she can do it. I can see now," she went on, "how I must have been trying to get you from her. I can't endure it! The only way is for me never to see you or speak to you again!" She laughed forlornly. "That would be pretty hard on you, if you cared."
"She used to talk to me about you; and when you say you care for me now, it makes me feel like the worst hypocrite in the world. That day you gave her the list of books, and she came down to Nantasket and went on about you, I helped her flatter herself—oh! I don't see how she can forgive me. But she knows I can never forgive myself! That's why she can do it. I can see now," she continued, "how I must have been trying to take you from her. I can't stand it! The only solution is for me to never see you or talk to you again!" She laughed sadly. "That would be pretty rough on you if you cared."
"I do care--all the world!"
"I care about everything!"
"Well, then, it would if you were going to keep on caring. You won't long, if you stop coming now."
"Well, it would if you were planning to keep caring. You won't for long if you stop coming now."
"Is this all, then? Is it the end?"
"Is this it? Is this the end?"
"It's--whatever it is. I can't get over the thought of her. Once I thought I could, but now I see that I can't. It seems to grow worse. Sometimes I feel as if it would drive me crazy."
"It's—whatever it is. I can't stop thinking about her. At one point, I thought I could, but now I realize I can't. It seems to just get worse. Sometimes I feel like it's going to drive me crazy."
He sat looking at her with lacklustre eyes. The light suddenly came back into them. "Do you think I could love you if you had been false to her? I know you have been true to her, and truer still to yourself. I never tried to see her, except with the hope of seeing you too. I supposed she must know that I was in love with you. From the first time I saw you there that afternoon, you filled my fancy. Do you think I was flirting with the child, or--no, you don't think that! We have not done wrong. We have not harmed any one knowingly. We have a right to each other----"
He sat there looking at her with dull eyes. Then suddenly, the light returned to them. "Do you think I could love you if you had betrayed her? I know you’ve been loyal to her and even more so to yourself. I never tried to see her unless I hoped to see you too. I assumed she must have known that I loved you. From the moment I first saw you that afternoon, you captured my imagination. Do you think I was flirting with her, or—no, you don’t think that! We haven't done anything wrong. We haven’t hurt anyone deliberately. We have a right to be together..."
"No! no! you must never speak to me of this again. If you do, I shall know that you despise me."
"No! No! You can never talk to me about this again. If you do, I'll know that you look down on me."
"But how will that help her? I don't love HER."
"But how will that help her? I don't love HER."
"Don't say that to me! I have said that to myself too much."
"Don't say that to me! I've told myself that way too much."
"If you forbid me to love you, it won't make me love her," he persisted.
"If you tell me I can't love you, it won't make me love her," he insisted.
She was about to speak, but she caught her breath without doing so, and merely stared at him. "I must do what you say," he continued. "But what good will it do her? You can't make her happy by making yourself unhappy."
She was about to say something, but she held back and just looked at him. "I have to do what you say," he went on. "But how will that help her? You can't make her happy by making yourself unhappy."
"Do you ask me to profit by a wrong?"
"Are you asking me to benefit from a wrong?"
"Not for the world. But there is no wrong!"
"Not for anything. But there’s nothing wrong!"
"There is something--I don't know what. There's a wall between us. I shall dash myself against it as long as I live; but that won't break it."
"There’s something—I don’t know what. There’s a wall between us. I’ll keep throwing myself against it for as long as I live; but that won't break it."
"Oh!" he groaned. "We have done no wrong. Why should we suffer from another's mistake as if it were our sin?"
"Oh!" he groaned. "We haven't done anything wrong. Why should we pay for someone else's mistake as if it were our fault?"
"I don't know. But we must suffer."
"I don't know. But we have to endure."
"Well, then, I WILL not, for my part, and I will not let you. If you care for me----"
"Well, I won’t, and I won’t let you either. If you care about me----"
"You had no right to know it."
"You had no right to know that."
"You make it my privilege to keep you from doing wrong for the right's sake. I'm sorry, with all my heart and soul, for this error; but I can't blame myself, and I won't deny myself the happiness I haven't done anything to forfeit. I will never give you up. I will wait as long as you please for the time when you shall feel free from this mistake; but you shall be mine at last. Remember that. I might go away for months--a year, even; but that seems a cowardly and guilty thing, and I'm not afraid, and I'm not guilty, and I'm going to stay here and try to see you."
"You give me the privilege of keeping you from doing wrong for the sake of what's right. I'm truly sorry, with all my heart and soul, for this mistake; but I can't blame myself, and I won't deny myself the happiness I haven't done anything to lose. I will never give you up. I will wait as long as you want for the moment when you feel free from this mistake; but you will be mine in the end. Remember that. I might be gone for months—a year, even; but that feels like a cowardly and guilty thing to do, and I'm not afraid, and I'm not guilty, and I'm going to stay here and try to see you."
She shook her head. "It won't change anything? Don't you see that there's no hope for us?"
She shook her head. "It won't change anything? Don't you realize that there's no hope for us?"
"When is she coming back?" he asked.
"When is she coming back?" he asked.
"I don't know. Mother wants father to come and take her out West for a while."
"I don't know. Mom wants Dad to come and take her out West for a bit."
"She's up there in the country with your mother yet?"
"Is she up there in the countryside with your mom still?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
He was silent; then he said desperately--
He was quiet for a moment; then he said urgently--
"Penelope, she is very young; and perhaps--perhaps she might meet----"
"Penelope, she's really young; and maybe—maybe she could meet----"
"It would make no difference. It wouldn't change it for me."
"It wouldn't matter. It wouldn't change anything for me."
"You are cruel--cruel to yourself, if you love me, and cruel to me. Don't you remember that night--before I spoke--you were talking of that book; and you said it was foolish and wicked to do as that girl did. Why is it different with you, except that you give me nothing, and can never give me anything when you take yourself away? If it were anybody else, I am sure you would say----"
"You’re being harsh—harsh to yourself if you love me, and harsh to me as well. Don’t you remember that night—before I said anything—you were talking about that book; you called it foolish and wrong to act like that girl did. Why is it different for you, except that you don't offer me anything, and you can't ever give me anything when you pull away? If it were someone else, I’m sure you would say----"
"But it isn't anybody else, and that makes it impossible. Sometimes I think it might be if I would only say so to myself, and then all that I said to her about you comes up----"
"But it's not anyone else, and that makes it impossible. Sometimes I think it could be if I just admitted it to myself, and then everything I told her about you comes back up----"
"I will wait. It can't always come up. I won't urge you any longer now. But you will see it differently--more clearly. Good-bye--no! Good night! I shall come again to-morrow. It will surely come right, and, whatever happens, you have done no wrong. Try to keep that in mind. I am so happy, in spite of all!"
"I'll wait. It can't always go wrong. I won't push you anymore now. But you’ll see it differently—more clearly. Goodbye—no! Good night! I’ll come again tomorrow. It will definitely sort itself out, and no matter what happens, you haven't done anything wrong. Try to remember that. I'm so happy, despite everything!"
He tried to take her hand, but she put it behind her. "No, no! I can't let you--yet!"
He tried to take her hand, but she pulled it behind her. "No, no! I can't let you—yet!"
XX.
AFTER a week Mrs. Lapham returned, leaving Irene alone at the old homestead in Vermont. "She's comfortable there--as comfortable as she can be anywheres, I guess," she said to her husband as they drove together from the station, where he had met her in obedience to her telegraphic summons. "She keeps herself busy helping about the house; and she goes round amongst the hands in their houses. There's sickness, and you know how helpful she is where there's sickness. She don't complain any. I don't know as I've heard a word out of her mouth since we left home; but I'm afraid it'll wear on her, Silas."
AFTER a week, Mrs. Lapham came back, leaving Irene alone at the old homestead in Vermont. "She’s comfortable there— as comfortable as she can be anywhere, I guess," she told her husband as they drove together from the station, where he had met her in response to her telegram. "She keeps herself busy helping around the house, and she visits the workers in their homes. There’s sickness, and you know how helpful she is when there’s sickness. She doesn’t complain at all. I don’t think I’ve heard a word from her since we left home, but I’m worried it’ll take a toll on her, Silas."
"You don't look over and above well yourself, Persis," said her husband kindly.
"You don't seem very well yourself, Persis," her husband said kindly.
"Oh, don't talk about me. What I want to know is whether you can't get the time to run off with her somewhere. I wrote to you about Dubuque. She'll work herself down, I'm afraid; and THEN I don't know as she'll be over it. But if she could go off, and be amused--see new people----"
"Oh, don’t talk about me. What I really want to know is if you can find the time to take her somewhere. I wrote to you about Dubuque. I'm afraid she’ll wear herself out, and then I’m not sure if she’ll bounce back. But if she could just go away and have some fun—meet new people—"
"I could MAKE the time," said Lapham, "if I had to. But, as it happens, I've got to go out West on business,--I'll tell you about it,--and I'll take Irene along."
"I could make the time," Lapham said, "if I needed to. But as it turns out, I have to go out West for work—I'll tell you about it—and I'll take Irene with me."
"Good!" said his wife. "That's about the best thing I've heard yet. Where you going?"
"Great!" said his wife. "That's probably the best thing I've heard so far. Where are you headed?"
"Out Dubuque way."
"Out in Dubuque."
"Anything the matter with Bill's folks?"
"Is there something wrong with Bill's family?"
"No. It's business."
"No, it's business."
"How's Pen?"
"How's Pen doing?"
"I guess she ain't much better than Irene."
"I guess she's not much better than Irene."
"He been about any?"
"Has he been around?"
"Yes. But I can't see as it helps matters much."
"Yes. But I don’t see how it really helps."
"Tchk!" Mrs. Lapham fell back against the carriage cushions. "I declare, to see her willing to take the man that we all thought wanted her sister! I can't make it seem right."
"Tchk!" Mrs. Lapham leaned back against the carriage cushions. "I can't believe she's actually going for the guy we all thought was interested in her sister! I just can't wrap my head around it."
"It's right," said Lapham stoutly; "but I guess she ain't willing; I wish she was. But there don't seem to be any way out of the thing, anywhere. It's a perfect snarl. But I don't want you should be anyways ha'sh with Pen."
"It's true," Lapham said firmly; "but I don't think she's on board; I wish she was. But there doesn't seem to be a way out of this situation at all. It's a total mess. But I don't want you to be harsh with Pen."
Mrs. Lapham answered nothing; but when she met Penelope she gave the girl's wan face a sharp look, and began to whimper on her neck.
Mrs. Lapham didn't say anything; but when she saw Penelope, she gave the girl's pale face a sharp look and started to cry on her neck.
Penelope's tears were all spent. "Well, mother," she said, "you come back almost as cheerful as you went away. I needn't ask if 'Rene's in good spirits. We all seem to be overflowing with them. I suppose this is one way of congratulating me. Mrs. Corey hasn't been round to do it yet."
Penelope had cried all she could. "Well, Mom," she said, "you've come back almost as cheerful as when you left. I don't even need to ask if 'Rene's in a good mood. We all seem to be full of it. I guess this is one way to congratulate me. Mrs. Corey hasn't stopped by to do that yet."
"Are you--are you engaged to him, Pen?" gasped her mother.
"Are you—are you engaged to him, Pen?" her mother gasped.
"Judging by my feelings, I should say not. I feel as if it was a last will and testament. But you'd better ask him when he comes."
"Based on how I feel, I’d say no. It feels like it was a last will and testament. But you should ask him when he gets here."
"I can't bear to look at him."
"I can't stand to look at him."
"I guess he's used to that. He don't seem to expect to be looked at. Well! we're all just where we started. I wonder how long it will keep up."
"I guess he's used to that. He doesn't seem to expect to be looked at. Well! We're all just where we started. I wonder how much longer this will go on."
Mrs. Lapham reported to her husband when he came home at night--he had left his business to go and meet her, and then, after a desolate dinner at the house, had returned to the office again--that Penelope was fully as bad as Irene. "And she don't know how to work it off. Irene keeps doing; but Pen just sits in her room and mopes. She don't even read. I went up this afternoon to scold her about the state the house was in--you can see that Irene's away by the perfect mess; but when I saw her through the crack of the door I hadn't the heart. She sat there with her hands in her lap, just staring. And, my goodness! she JUMPED so when she saw me; and then she fell back, and began to laugh, and said she, 'I thought it was my ghost, mother!' I felt as if I should give way."
Mrs. Lapham told her husband when he came home at night—he had left his business to meet her, and then, after a lonely dinner at home, had gone back to the office again—that Penelope was just as bad as Irene. "And she doesn’t know how to deal with it. Irene keeps busy, but Pen just sits in her room and sulks. She doesn’t even read. I went up this afternoon to scold her about how messy the house is—you can tell Irene’s away by the complete chaos—but when I peeked through the crack of the door, I couldn't bring myself to do it. She was just sitting there with her hands in her lap, staring blankly. And, oh my goodness! She jumped when she saw me; then she slumped back, laughed, and said, 'I thought it was my ghost, mother!' I felt like I might break down."
Lapham listened jadedly, and answered far from the point. "I guess I've got to start out there pretty soon, Persis."
Lapham listened wearily and responded without addressing the main issue. "I guess I need to head out there pretty soon, Persis."
"How soon?"
"When will it happen?"
"Well, to-morrow morning."
"Well, tomorrow morning."
Mrs. Lapham sat silent. Then, "All right," she said. "I'll get you ready."
Mrs. Lapham sat quietly. Then she said, "Okay, I'll get you ready."
"I shall run up to Lapham for Irene, and then I'll push on through Canada. I can get there about as quick."
"I'll head up to Lapham for Irene, and then I'll continue through Canada. I can get there pretty quickly."
"Is it anything you can tell me about, Silas?"
"Is there anything you can tell me about it, Silas?"
"Yes," said Lapham. "But it's a long story, and I guess you've got your hands pretty full as it is. I've been throwing good money after bad,--the usual way,--and now I've got to see if I can save the pieces."
"Yeah," said Lapham. "But it's a long story, and I bet you've got a lot on your plate as it is. I've been wasting good money on bad investments—the usual thing—and now I need to figure out how to pick up the pieces."
After a moment Mrs. Lapham asked, "Is it--Rogers?"
After a moment, Mrs. Lapham asked, "Is it--Rogers?"
"It's Rogers."
"It's Rogers."
"I didn't want you should get in any deeper with him."
"I didn't want you to get any more involved with him."
"No. You didn't want I should press him either; and I had to do one or the other. And so I got in deeper."
"No. You didn’t want me to pressure him either; and I had to choose one or the other. So I got in even deeper."
"Silas," said his wife, "I'm afraid I made you!"
"Silas," his wife said, "I'm worried I created you!"
"It's all right, Persis, as far forth as that goes. I was glad to make it up with him--I jumped at the chance. I guess Rogers saw that he had a soft thing in me, and he's worked it for all it was worth. But it'll all come out right in the end."
"It's okay, Persis, as far as that goes. I was happy to reconcile with him—I jumped at the opportunity. I think Rogers realized he had an easy target in me, and he's taken full advantage of it. But it'll all turn out fine in the end."
Lapham said this as if he did not care to talk any more about it. He added casually, "Pretty near everybody but the fellows that owe ME seem to expect me to do a cash business, all of a sudden."
Lapham said this as if he didn’t feel like discussing it any further. He casually added, "Almost everyone except the guys who owe ME seems to expect me to start doing cash transactions all of a sudden."
"Do you mean that you've got payments to make, and that people are not paying YOU?"
"Are you saying that you have bills to pay, and people aren’t paying YOU?"
Lapham winced a little. "Something like that," he said, and he lighted a cigar. "But when I tell you it's all right, I mean it, Persis. I ain't going to let the grass grow under my feet, though,--especially while Rogers digs the ground away from the roots."
Lapham flinched slightly. "Something like that," he said, lighting a cigar. "But when I say it's all good, I really mean it, Persis. I'm not going to sit around doing nothing, especially while Rogers is digging out the roots.”
"What are you going to do?"
"What are you going to do?"
"If it has to come to that, I'm going to squeeze him." Lapham's countenance lighted up with greater joy than had yet visited it since the day they had driven out to Brookline. "Milton K. Rogers is a rascal, if you want to know; or else all the signs fail. But I guess he'll find he's got his come-uppance." Lapham shut his lips so that the short, reddish-grey beard stuck straight out on them.
"If it comes to that, I'm going to make him pay." Lapham's face lit up with more happiness than it had since they drove out to Brookline. "Milton K. Rogers is a fraud, if you ask me; or else all the signs are wrong. But I bet he’s about to get what's coming to him." Lapham pressed his lips together so that his short, reddish-gray beard stuck out.
"What's he done?"
"What has he done?"
"What's he done? Well, now, I'll tell you what he's done, Persis, since you think Rogers is such a saint, and that I used him so badly in getting him out of the business. He's been dabbling in every sort of fool thing you can lay your tongue to,--wild-cat stocks, patent-rights, land speculations, oil claims,--till he's run through about everything. But he did have a big milling property out on the line of the P. Y. & X.,--saw-mills and grist-mills and lands,--and for the last eight years he's been doing a land-office business with 'em--business that would have made anybody else rich. But you can't make Milton K. Rogers rich, any more than you can fat a hide-bound colt. It ain't in him. He'd run through Vanderbilt, Jay Gould, and Tom Scott rolled into one in less than six months, give him a chance, and come out and want to borrow money of you. Well, he won't borrow any more money of ME; and if he thinks I don't know as much about that milling property as he does he's mistaken. I've taken his mills, but I guess I've got the inside track; Bill's kept me posted; and now I'm going out there to see how I can unload; and I shan't mind a great deal if Rogers is under the load when it's off once."
"What's he done? Well, let me tell you what he's done, Persis, since you think Rogers is such a saint and that I treated him so poorly by getting him out of the business. He's been messing around with every kind of ridiculous scheme you can think of—wild-cat stocks, patent rights, land speculation, oil claims—until he's burned through almost everything. But he did have a big milling property along the P. Y. & X. line—saw mills, grist mills, and land—and for the last eight years, he's been doing a booming business with them—business that would have made anyone else rich. But you can't make Milton K. Rogers rich, any more than you can fatten a stubborn colt. It just isn't in him. He'd blow through the fortunes of Vanderbilt, Jay Gould, and Tom Scott combined in less than six months if you gave him the chance, and then come out wanting to borrow money from you. Well, he won't be borrowing any more money from ME; and if he thinks I don't know as much about that milling property as he does, he's mistaken. I've taken control of his mills, and I believe I have the upper hand; Bill has kept me informed; and now I'm going out there to see how I can sell them off; and I won’t really mind if Rogers is stuck with the burden when it's all done."
"I don't understand you, Silas."
"I don't get you, Silas."
"Why, it's just this. The Great Lacustrine & Polar Railroad has leased the P. Y. & X. for ninety-nine years,--bought it, practically,--and it's going to build car-works right by those mills, and it may want them. And Milton K. Rogers knew it when he turned 'em in on me."
"Here's the deal. The Great Lacustrine & Polar Railroad has leased the P. Y. & X. for ninety-nine years—they basically bought it—and they're planning to build a car factory right next to those mills, and they might need them. Milton K. Rogers knew this when he handed them over to me."
"Well, if the road wants them, don't that make the mills valuable? You can get what you ask for them!"
"Well, if the road wants them, doesn't that make the mills valuable? You can get what you ask for them!"
"Can I? The P. Y. & X. is the only road that runs within fifty miles of the mills, and you can't get a foot of lumber nor a pound of flour to market any other way. As long as he had a little local road like the P. Y. & X. to deal with, Rogers could manage; but when it come to a big through line like the G. L. & P., he couldn't stand any chance at all. If such a road as that took a fancy to his mills, do you think it would pay what he asked? No, sir! He would take what the road offered, or else the road would tell him to carry his flour and lumber to market himself."
"Can I? The P. Y. & X. is the only road that runs within fifty miles of the mills, and you can't get a foot of lumber or a pound of flour to market any other way. As long as he had a local road like the P. Y. & X. to work with, Rogers could manage; but when it came to a major line like the G. L. & P., he didn't stand a chance at all. If a road like that took an interest in his mills, do you think it would pay what he wanted? No way! He would have to take what the road offered, or the road would tell him to haul his flour and lumber to market himself."
"And do you suppose he knew the G. L. & P. wanted the mills when he turned them in on you?" asked Mrs. Lapham aghast, and falling helplessly into his alphabetical parlance.
"And do you think he knew the G. L. & P. wanted the mills when he turned them in on you?" asked Mrs. Lapham, shocked and slipping helplessly into his alphabetical language.
The Colonel laughed scoffingly. "Well, when Milton K. Rogers don't know which side his bread's buttered on! I don't understand," he added thoughtfully, "how he's always letting it fall on the buttered side. But such a man as that is sure to have a screw loose in him somewhere." Mrs. Lapham sat discomfited. All that she could say was, "Well, I want you should ask yourself whether Rogers would ever have gone wrong, or got into these ways of his, if it hadn't been for your forcing him out of the business when you did. I want you should think whether you're not responsible for everything he's done since."
The Colonel laughed mockingly. "Well, when Milton K. Rogers doesn’t realize which side his bread is buttered on! I don’t get it," he added pensively, "how he always manages to let it land on the buttered side. But a guy like that definitely has something off about him." Mrs. Lapham sat awkwardly. All she could say was, "Well, you should ask yourself whether Rogers would have gone off track or developed these habits of his if you hadn’t forced him out of the business when you did. I want you to reconsider if you’re not responsible for everything he’s done since."
"You go and get that bag of mine ready," said Lapham sullenly. "I guess I can take care of myself. And Milton K. Rogers too," he added.
"You go and get that bag of mine ready," Lapham said gloomily. "I think I can handle myself. And Milton K. Rogers too," he added.
That evening Corey spent the time after dinner in his own room, with restless excursions to the library, where his mother sat with his father and sisters, and showed no signs of leaving them. At last, in coming down, he encountered her on the stairs, going up. They both stopped consciously.
That evening, Corey spent the time after dinner in his room, making restless trips to the library where his mom was sitting with his dad and sisters, showing no signs of leaving them. Finally, as he was coming down, he bumped into her on the stairs while she was going up. They both stopped, aware of each other.
"I would like to speak with you, mother. I have been waiting to see you alone."
"I want to talk to you, mom. I've been waiting to see you one-on-one."
"Come to my room," she said.
"Come to my room," she said.
"I have a feeling that you know what I want to say," he began there.
"I have a feeling you know what I'm trying to say," he started there.
She looked up at him where he stood by the chimney-piece, and tried to put a cheerful note into her questioning "Yes?"
She looked up at him as he stood by the fireplace and tried to add a cheerful tone to her questioning, "Yes?"
"Yes; and I have a feeling that you won't like it--that you won't approve of it. I wish you did--I wish you could!"
"Yeah, and I just have this feeling that you won't like it—that you won't be okay with it. I wish you did—I wish you could!"
"I'm used to liking and approving everything you do, Tom. If I don't like this at once, I shall try to like it--you know that--for your sake, whatever it is."
"I'm used to appreciating and supporting everything you do, Tom. If I don't like this right away, I'll try to like it—you know that—for your sake, no matter what it is."
"I'd better be short," he said, with a quick sigh. "It's about Miss Lapham." He hastened to add, "I hope it isn't surprising to you. I'd have told you before, if I could."
"I should keep this brief," he said, with a quick sigh. "It's about Miss Lapham." He quickly added, "I hope this doesn't catch you off guard. I would have told you earlier if I could."
"No, it isn't surprising. I was afraid--I suspected something of the kind."
"No, it’s not surprising. I was worried—I had a feeling something like that would happen."
They were both silent in a painful silence.
They both sat in a heavy silence.
"Well, mother?" he asked at last.
"Well, Mom?" he finally asked.
"If it's something you've quite made up mind to----"
"If it's something you've fully decided on----"
"It is!"
"Yes, it is!"
"And if you've already spoken to her----"
"And if you've already talked to her----"
"I had to do that first, of course."
"I had to do that first, of course."
"There would be no use of my saying anything, even if I disliked it."
"There’s no point in me saying anything, even if I don’t like it."
"You do dislike it!"
"You really dislike it!"
"No--no! I can't say that. Of course I should have preferred it if you had chosen some nice girl among those that you had been brought up with--some friend or associate of your sisters, whose people we had known----"
"No--no! I can't say that. Of course I would have preferred it if you had chosen some nice girl among those you grew up with--someone who is a friend or associate of your sisters, whose family we had known----"
"Yes, I understand that, and I can assure you that I haven't been indifferent to your feelings. I have tried to consider them from the first, and it kept me hesitating in a way that I'm ashamed to think of; for it wasn't quite right towards--others. But your feelings and my sisters' have been in my mind, and if I couldn't yield to what I supposed they must be, entirely----"
"Yes, I get that, and I promise I haven't been indifferent to how you feel. I've tried to take your feelings into account from the beginning, and it made me hesitate in a way that I’m embarrassed to think about; because it wasn’t entirely fair to others. But your feelings and my sisters' have been on my mind, and if I couldn’t fully give in to what I thought they might be, completely----"
Even so good a son and brother as this, when it came to his love affair, appeared to think that he had yielded much in considering the feelings of his family at all.
Even such a good son and brother as he was, when it came to his love life, seemed to believe that he had done a lot by even thinking about his family's feelings.
His mother hastened to comfort him. "I know--I know. I've seen for some time that this might happen, Tom, and I have prepared myself for it. I have talked it over with your father, and we both agreed from the beginning that you were not to be hampered by our feeling. Still--it is a surprise. It must be."
His mother rushed to comfort him. "I know--I know. I've realized for a while that this could happen, Tom, and I've gotten myself ready for it. I’ve discussed it with your dad, and we both agreed from the start that we wouldn’t let our feelings hold you back. Still--this is unexpected. It has to be."
"I know it. I can understand your feeling. But I'm sure that it's one that will last only while you don't know her well."
"I get it. I can understand how you feel. But I'm sure it's a feeling that will only last until you really get to know her."
"Oh, I'm sure of that, Tom. I'm sure that we shall all be fond of her,--for your sake at first, even--and I hope she'll like us."
"Oh, I'm sure of that, Tom. I'm sure we'll all grow to like her—for your sake at first, at least—and I hope she likes us too."
"I am quite certain of that," said Corey, with that confidence which experience does not always confirm in such cases. "And your taking it as you do lifts a tremendous load off me."
"I’m pretty sure about that," Corey said, with a confidence that experience doesn’t always support in these situations. "And the way you’re handling it takes a huge weight off my shoulders."
But he sighed so heavily, and looked so troubled, that his mother said, "Well, now, you mustn't think of that any more. We wish what is for your happiness, my son, and we will gladly reconcile ourselves to anything that might have been disagreeable. I suppose we needn't speak of the family. We must both think alike about them. They have their--drawbacks, but they are thoroughly good people, and I satisfied myself the other night that they were not to be dreaded." She rose, and put her arm round his neck. "And I wish you joy, Tom! If she's half as good as you are, you will both be very happy." She was going to kiss him, but something in his looks stopped her--an absence, a trouble, which broke out in his words.
But he sighed heavily and looked so troubled that his mother said, “Well, you really shouldn’t think about that anymore. We want what makes you happy, my son, and we will gladly accept anything that might have been difficult. I suppose we don’t need to talk about the family. We both feel the same way about them. They have their drawbacks, but they’re genuinely good people, and I reassured myself the other night that they’re not to be feared.” She stood up and put her arm around his neck. “And I wish you joy, Tom! If she’s half as good as you are, you both will be very happy.” She was going to kiss him, but something in his expression held her back—an emptiness, a concern, which came out in his words.
"I must tell you, mother! There's been a complication--a mistake--that's a blight on me yet, and that it sometimes seems as if we couldn't escape from. I wonder if you can help us! They all thought I meant--the other sister."
"I have to tell you, Mom! There's been a complication--a mistake--that feels like it's still hanging over me, and sometimes it seems like we can't get away from it. I wonder if you can help us! They all thought I meant--the other sister."
"O Tom! But how COULD they?"
"O Tom! But how could they?"
"I don't know. It seemed so glaringly plain--I was ashamed of making it so outright from the beginning. But they did. Even she did, herself!"
"I don’t know. It seemed so obviously clear—I felt embarrassed about being so straightforward from the start. But they did. Even she did, herself!"
"But where could they have thought your eyes were--your taste? It wouldn't be surprising if any one were taken with that wonderful beauty; and I'm sure she's good too. But I'm astonished at them! To think you could prefer that little, black, odd creature, with her joking and----"
"But where could they have thought your eyes were—your taste? It wouldn't be surprising if anyone was captivated by that amazing beauty; and I'm sure she's nice too. But I'm shocked by them! To think you could prefer that little, black, quirky girl, with her jokes and----"
"MOTHER!" cried the young man, turning a ghastly face of warning upon her.
"MOM!" cried the young man, turning a pale face of warning toward her.
"What do you mean, Tom?"
"What do you mean, Tom?"
"Did you--did--did you think so too--that it was IRENE I meant?"
"Did you--did you think so too--that I meant IRENE?"
"Why, of course!"
"Of course!"
He stared at her hopelessly.
He looked at her with despair.
"O my son!" she said, for all comment on the situation.
"O my son!" she said, commenting on the situation.
"Don't reproach me, mother! I couldn't stand it."
"Don't blame me, Mom! I just couldn't take it."
"No. I didn't mean to do that. But how--HOW could it happen?"
"No. I didn't mean to do that. But how—HOW could it happen?"
"I don't know. When she first told me that they had understood it so, I laughed--almost--it was so far from me. But now when you seem to have had the same idea--Did you all think so?"
"I don't know. When she first told me that they understood it that way, I almost laughed—it felt so far from my perspective. But now that you seem to share the same thought—did you all think that?"
"Yes."
Yes.
They remained looking at each other. Then Mrs. Corey began: "It did pass through my mind once--that day I went to call upon them--that it might not be as we thought; but I knew so little of--of----"
They kept looking at each other. Then Mrs. Corey started: "I did think once—that day I went to visit them—that it might not be as we believed; but I knew so little about—about----"
"Penelope," Corey mechanically supplied.
"Penelope," Corey said mechanically.
"Is that her name?--I forgot--that I only thought of you in relation to her long enough to reject the idea; and it was natural after our seeing something of the other one last year, that I might suppose you had formed some--attachment----"
"Is that her name? I forgot. I only thought of you in connection with her long enough to dismiss the idea; and it made sense after we saw a bit of the other one last year that I might think you had developed some kind of attachment."
"Yes; that's what they thought too. But I never thought of her as anything but a pretty child. I was civil to her because you wished it; and when I met her here again, I only tried to see her so that I could talk with her about her sister."
"Yeah, that’s what they thought too. But I never saw her as anything more than a pretty kid. I was nice to her because you wanted me to be; and when I ran into her here again, I just tried to talk to her so I could discuss her sister."
"You needn't defend yourself to ME, Tom," said his mother, proud to say it to him in his trouble. "It's a terrible business for them, poor things," she added. "I don't know how they could get over it. But, of course, sensible people must see----"
"You don’t have to defend yourself to me, Tom," his mother said, feeling proud to say it to him during his tough time. "It’s a terrible situation for them, the poor things," she added. "I don’t know how they could recover from it. But, of course, reasonable people must see----"
"They haven't got over it. At least she hasn't. Since it's happened, there's been nothing that hasn't made me prouder and fonder of her! At first I WAS charmed with her--my fancy was taken; she delighted me--I don't know how; but she was simply the most fascinating person I ever saw. Now I never think of that. I only think how good she is--how patient she is with me, and how unsparing she is of herself. If she were concerned alone--if I were not concerned too--it would soon end. She's never had a thought for anything but her sister's feeling and mine from the beginning. I go there,--I know that I oughtn't, but I can't help it,--and she suffers it, and tries not to let me see that she is suffering it. There never was any one like her--so brave, so true, so noble. I won't give her up--I can't. But it breaks my heart when she accuses herself of what was all MY doing. We spend our time trying to reason out of it, but we always come back to it at last, and I have to hear her morbidly blaming herself. Oh!"
"They haven't gotten over it. At least she hasn't. Since it happened, there's been nothing that hasn't made me prouder and fonder of her! At first, I was charmed by her—she captivated me; she thrilled me—I don't know how, but she was simply the most fascinating person I ever met. Now I don't think about that. I only think about how good she is—how patient she is with me, and how selfless she is. If it were just about her feelings—if I weren't also affected—it would be over quickly. From the beginning, she's only thought about her sister's feelings and mine. I go there, I know I shouldn't, but I can't help it, and she endures it, trying not to let me see that she is suffering. There has never been anyone like her—so brave, so genuine, so noble. I won't let her go—I can't. But it breaks my heart when she blames herself for everything that was my doing. We spend our time trying to reason our way out of it, but we always end up back at the same point, and I have to listen to her morbidly blaming herself. Oh!"
Doubtless Mrs. Corey imagined some reliefs to this suffering, some qualifications of this sublimity in a girl she had disliked so distinctly; but she saw none in her son's behaviour, and she gave him her further sympathy. She tried to praise Penelope, and said that it was not to be expected that she could reconcile herself at once to everything. "I shouldn't have liked it in her if she had. But time will bring it all right. And if she really cares for you----"
Doubtless Mrs. Corey imagined some reliefs to this suffering, some qualifications of this sublimity in a girl she had disliked so distinctly; but she saw none in her son's behavior, and she gave him her further sympathy. She tried to praise Penelope and said that it wasn't to be expected that she could reconcile herself at once to everything. "I wouldn't have liked it if she had. But time will make it all right. And if she really cares for you----"
"I extorted that from her."
"I pressured her for that."
"Well, then, you must look at it in the best light you can. There is no blame anywhere, and the mortification and pain is something that must be lived down. That's all. And don't let what I said grieve you, Tom. You know I scarcely knew her, and I--I shall be sure to like any one you like, after all."
"Well, then, you need to see it in the best way possible. There's no blame here, and the embarrassment and hurt are things that just have to be worked through. That's it. And don’t let what I said upset you, Tom. You know I barely knew her, and I—I'll definitely like anyone you like, after all."
"Yes, I know," said the young man drearily. "Will you tell father?"
"Yeah, I get it," the young man said wearily. "Are you going to tell Dad?"
"If you wish."
"Suit yourself."
"He must know. And I couldn't stand any more of this, just yet--any more mistake."
"He has to know. And I can't take any more of this, not right now—no more mistakes."
"I will tell him," said Mrs. Corey; and it was naturally the next thing for a woman who dwelt so much on decencies to propose: "We must go to call on her--your sisters and I. They have never seen her even; and she mustn't be allowed to think we're indifferent to her, especially under the circumstances."
"I'll tell him," said Mrs. Corey; and it was only natural for a woman who cared so much about propriety to suggest: "We should go visit her—your sisters and I. They’ve never even met her; and we can’t let her think we don’t care, especially given the situation."
"Oh no! Don't go--not yet," cried Corey, with an instinctive perception that nothing could be worse for him. "We must wait--we must be patient. I'm afraid it would be painful to her now."
"Oh no! Don't go—not yet," Corey exclaimed, feeling deep down that this would be the worst thing for him. "We need to wait—we have to be patient. I'm worried it would be too painful for her right now."
He turned away without speaking further; and his mother's eyes followed him wistfully to the door. There were some questions that she would have liked to ask him; but she had to content herself with trying to answer them when her husband put them to her.
He walked away without saying anything else, and his mother's eyes watched him longingly as he headed to the door. There were some questions she wanted to ask him, but she had to settle for trying to answer them when her husband asked her.
There was this comfort for her always in Bromfield Corey, that he never was much surprised at anything, however shocking or painful. His standpoint in regard to most matters was that of the sympathetic humorist who would be glad to have the victim of circumstance laugh with him, but was not too much vexed when the victim could not. He laughed now when his wife, with careful preparation, got the facts of his son's predicament fully under his eye.
There was always a sense of comfort for her in Bromfield Corey because he was never really shocked by anything, no matter how upsetting or painful. His perspective on most things was that of a compassionate jokester who wanted the person going through tough times to laugh along with him, but didn't get too upset when they couldn't. He chuckled now as his wife, with careful preparation, laid out the details of their son's situation for him.
"Really, Bromfield," she said, "I don't see how you can laugh. Do you see any way out of it?"
"Honestly, Bromfield," she said, "I don't understand how you can laugh. Do you see any way out of this?"
"It seems to me that the way has been found already. Tom has told his love to the right one, and the wrong one knows it. Time will do the rest."
"It looks to me like the path has already been charted. Tom has confessed his feelings to the right person, and the wrong person is aware of it. Time will take care of the rest."
"If I had so low an opinion of them all as that, it would make me very unhappy. It's shocking to think of it."
"If I thought so little of all of them, it would make me very unhappy. It's shocking to think about."
"It is upon the theory of ladies and all young people," said her husband, with a shrug, feeling his way to the matches on the mantel, and then dropping them with a sign, as if recollecting that he must not smoke there. "I've no doubt Tom feels himself an awful sinner. But apparently he's resigned to his sin; he isn't going to give her up."
"It’s about the theory of women and all young people," her husband said with a shrug, as he searched for the matches on the mantel and then dropped them with a sigh, remembering that he shouldn’t smoke there. "I’m sure Tom thinks he’s a terrible sinner. But it looks like he’s accepted his sin; he’s not going to let her go."
"I'm glad to say, for the sake of human nature, that SHE isn't resigned--little as I like her," cried Mrs. Corey.
"I'm happy to say, for the sake of human nature, that SHE isn't resigned—though I don't particularly like her," exclaimed Mrs. Corey.
Her husband shrugged again. "Oh, there mustn't be any indecent haste. She will instinctively observe the proprieties. But come, now, Anna! you mustn't pretend to me here, in the sanctuary of home, that practically the human affections don't reconcile themselves to any situation that the human sentiments condemn. Suppose the wrong sister had died: would the right one have had any scruple in marrying Tom, after they had both 'waited a proper time,' as the phrase is?"
Her husband shrugged again. "Oh, we shouldn't rush things. She will naturally know what's appropriate. But come on, Anna! You shouldn't pretend to me here, in the safety of our home, that human emotions can't adjust to situations that our feelings reject. What if the wrong sister had died: would the right one have hesitated to marry Tom after they had both 'waited a proper time,' as the saying goes?"
"Bromfield, you're shocking!"
"Bromfield, you're terrible!"
"Not more shocking than reality. You may regard this as a second marriage." He looked at her with twinkling eyes, full of the triumph the spectator of his species feels in signal exhibitions of human nature. "Depend upon it, the right sister will be reconciled; the wrong one will be consoled; and all will go merry as a marriage bell--a second marriage bell. Why, it's quite like a romance!" Here he laughed outright again.
"Not more shocking than reality. You might think of this as a second marriage." He looked at her with sparkling eyes, filled with the triumph that someone like him feels in notable displays of human nature. "Trust me, the right sister will make peace; the wrong one will find comfort; and everything will go along happily—just like a wedding bell—a second wedding bell. Why, it's just like a romance!" Here he laughed heartily again.
"Well," sighed the wife, "I could almost wish the right one, as you call her, would reject Tom, I dislike her so much."
"Well," sighed the wife, "I could almost wish the one you call the right one would turn Tom down, I dislike her that much."
"Ah, now you're talking business, Anna," said her husband, with his hands spread behind the back he turned comfortably to the fire. "The whole Lapham tribe is distasteful to me. As I don't happen to have seen our daughter-in-law elect, I have still the hope--which you're disposed to forbid me--that she may not be quite so unacceptable as the others."
"Ah, now you're getting to the point, Anna," said her husband, as he leaned back comfortably by the fire. "I really can’t stand the whole Lapham family. Since I haven’t had a chance to meet our future daughter-in-law yet, I still hold on to the hope—which you’re trying to stop me from having—that she might not be as intolerable as the rest of them."
"Do you really feel so, Bromfield?" anxiously inquired his wife.
"Do you really feel that way, Bromfield?" his wife asked anxiously.
"Yes--I think I do;" and he sat down, and stretched out his long legs toward the fire.
"Yeah—I think I do;" and he sat down, stretching his long legs out toward the fire.
"But it's very inconsistent of you to oppose the matter now, when you've shown so much indifference up to this time. You've told me, all along, that it was of no use to oppose it."
"But it's really inconsistent of you to be against this now, when you've been so indifferent until now. You've been saying the whole time that it was pointless to oppose it."
"So I have. I was convinced of that at the beginning, or my reason was. You know very well that I am equal to any trial, any sacrifice, day after to-morrow; but when it comes to-day it's another thing. As long as this crisis decently kept its distance, I could look at it with an impartial eye; but now that it seems at hand, I find that, while my reason is still acquiescent, my nerves are disposed to--excuse the phrase--kick. I ask myself, what have I done nothing for, all my life, and lived as a gentleman should, upon the earnings of somebody else, in the possession of every polite taste and feeling that adorns leisure, if I'm to come to this at last? And I find no satisfactory answer. I say to myself that I might as well have yielded to the pressure all round me, and gone to work, as Tom has."
"So I have. I was convinced of that at the beginning, or at least my logic was. You know very well that I can handle any challenge, any sacrifice, in a couple of days; but when it comes to today, it’s a different story. As long as this crisis kept a respectable distance, I could look at it with a clear mind; but now that it seems to be here, I find that, while my reasoning is still on board, my nerves are ready to--excuse the expression--freak out. I ask myself, what have I done nothing for, all my life, and lived like a gentleman should, on the earnings of someone else, enjoying every polite taste and feeling that comes with leisure, if I'm going to end up like this? And I find no satisfying answer. I tell myself that I might as well have given in to the pressure around me and gone to work, like Tom has."
Mrs. Corey looked at him forlornly, divining the core of real repugnance that existed in his self-satire.
Mrs. Corey looked at him sadly, sensing the deep-seated disgust that lay beneath his self-mockery.
"I assure you, my dear," he continued, "that the recollection of what I suffered from the Laphams at that dinner of yours is an anguish still. It wasn't their behaviour,--they behaved well enough--or ill enough; but their conversation was terrible. Mrs. Lapham's range was strictly domestic; and when the Colonel got me in the library, he poured mineral paint all over me, till I could have been safely warranted not to crack or scale in any climate. I suppose we shall have to see a good deal of them. They will probably come here every Sunday night to tea. It's a perspective without a vanishing-point."
"I assure you, my dear," he continued, "that the memory of what I endured with the Laphams at your dinner is still painful. It wasn't their behavior—it was fine enough, or bad enough—but their conversation was awful. Mrs. Lapham focused solely on home-related topics, and when the Colonel got me alone in the library, he went on and on, drenching me in mineral paint, until I felt like I could withstand anything without chipping or peeling. I guess we’ll have to spend a lot of time with them. They’ll probably come here every Sunday night for tea. It’s a future without an end in sight."
"It may not be so bad, after all," said his wife; and she suggested for his consolation that he knew very little about the Laphams yet.
"It might not be as terrible as he thinks," his wife said; and she mentioned to comfort him that he didn't know much about the Laphams yet.
He assented to the fact. "I know very little about them, and about my other fellow-beings. I dare say that I should like the Laphams better if I knew them better. But in any case, I resign myself. And we must keep in view the fact that this is mainly Tom's affair, and if his affections have regulated it to his satisfaction, we must be content."
He agreed with that. "I don’t know much about them or about the other people around me. I’m sure I would like the Laphams more if I knew them better. But either way, I accept it. We have to remember that this is mostly Tom's situation, and if he’s happy with how things are, we need to be okay with it."
"Oh yes," sighed Mrs. Corey. "And perhaps it won't turn out so badly. It's a great comfort to know that you feel just as I do about it."
"Oh yes," Mrs. Corey sighed. "And maybe it won't be so bad after all. It's really comforting to know that you feel the same way I do about it."
"I do," said her husband, "and more too."
"I do," her husband replied, "and even more."
It was she and her daughters who would be chiefly annoyed by the Lapham connection; she knew that. But she had to begin to bear the burden by helping her husband to bear his light share of it. To see him so depressed dismayed her, and she might well have reproached him more sharply than she did for showing so much indifference, when she was so anxious, at first. But that would not have served any good end now. She even answered him patiently when he asked her, "What did you say to Tom when he told you it was the other one?"
It was she and her daughters who would mainly be bothered by the Lapham connection; she knew that. But she had to start carrying the weight by helping her husband with his small part of it. Seeing him so downcast upset her, and she could have pointed out more harshly than she did how indifferent he seemed, especially when she was so worried at first. But that wouldn't have helped anything now. She even responded patiently when he asked her, "What did you say to Tom when he told you it was the other one?"
"What could I say? I could do nothing, but try to take back what I had said against her."
"What could I say? I could do nothing but try to take back what I had said about her."
"Yes, you had quite enough to do, I suppose. It's an awkward business. If it had been the pretty one, her beauty would have been our excuse. But the plain one--what do you suppose attracted him in her?"
"Yeah, you definitely had your hands full, I guess. It's a tricky situation. If it had been the attractive one, her looks would have been our excuse. But the ordinary one—what do you think drew him to her?"
Mrs. Corey sighed at the futility of the question. "Perhaps I did her injustice. I only saw her a few moments. Perhaps I got a false impression. I don't think she's lacking in sense, and that's a great thing. She'll be quick to see that we don't mean unkindness, and can't, by anything we say or do, when she's Tom's wife." She pronounced the distasteful word with courage, and went on: "The pretty one might not have been able to see that. She might have got it into her head that we were looking down on her; and those insipid people are terribly stubborn. We can come to some understanding with this one; I'm sure of that." She ended by declaring that it was now their duty to help Tom out of his terrible predicament.
Mrs. Corey sighed at the pointlessness of the question. "Maybe I misjudged her. I only saw her for a few moments. Maybe I got the wrong impression. I don't think she's lacking in common sense, and that's a big deal. She'll quickly realize that we don't mean any unkindness, and there's no way we can, given that she's Tom's wife." She said the uncomfortable word with confidence and continued, "The pretty one might not have seen that. She might have thought we were looking down on her; and those bland people can be really stubborn. We can come to some understanding with this one; I'm sure of it." She concluded by stating that it was now their responsibility to help Tom out of his awful situation.
"Oh, even the Lapham cloud has a silver lining," said Corey. "In fact, it seems really to have all turned out for the best, Anna; though it's rather curious to find you the champion of the Lapham side, at last. Confess, now, that the right girl has secretly been your choice all along, and that while you sympathise with the wrong one, you rejoice in the tenacity with which the right one is clinging to her own!" He added with final seriousness, "It's just that she should, and, so far as I understand the case, I respect her for it."
"Oh, even the Lapham cloud has a silver lining," Corey said. "In fact, it really seems like everything has turned out for the best, Anna; though it’s a bit surprising to see you finally backing the Lapham side. Admit it now, that the right girl has secretly been your choice all along, and that while you feel for the wrong one, you’re actually pleased with how the right one is holding onto her own!" He added with a serious tone, "It's just how it should be, and as far as I understand the situation, I respect her for it."
"Oh yes," sighed Mrs. Corey. "It's natural, and it's right." But she added, "I suppose they're glad of him on any terms."
"Oh yes," sighed Mrs. Corey. "It's natural, and it's right." But she added, "I guess they're just happy to have him around, no matter what."
"That is what I have been taught to believe," said her husband. "When shall we see our daughter-in-law elect? I find myself rather impatient to have that part of it over."
"That's what I've been taught to believe," her husband said. "When will we see our future daughter-in-law? I'm feeling quite impatient to get that part done."
Mrs. Corey hesitated. "Tom thinks we had better not call, just yet."
Mrs. Corey hesitated. "Tom thinks it's better if we don't call just yet."
"She has told him of your terrible behaviour when you called before?"
"Has she mentioned your awful behavior when you called earlier?"
"No, Bromfield! She couldn't be so vulgar as that?"
"No, Bromfield! She can't be that crude, can she?"
"But anything short of it?"
"But anything less than that?"
XXI.
LAPHAM was gone a fortnight. He was in a sullen humour when he came back, and kept himself shut close within his own den at the office the first day. He entered it in the morning without a word to his clerks as he passed through the outer room, and he made no sign throughout the forenoon, except to strike savagely on his desk-bell from time to time, and send out to Walker for some book of accounts or a letter-file. His boy confidentially reported to Walker that the old man seemed to have got a lot of papers round; and at lunch the book-keeper said to Corey, at the little table which they had taken in a corner together, in default of seats at the counter, "Well, sir, I guess there's a cold wave coming."
LAPHAM had been gone for two weeks. When he returned, he was in a bad mood and kept to himself in his office on the first day. He walked in that morning without saying a word to his clerks as he passed through the outer room, and he gave no indication of his feelings throughout the morning, except for banging on his desk bell from time to time to ask Walker for some accounting books or a letter-file. His boy casually told Walker that the old man seemed to have a lot of papers piled up, and at lunch, the bookkeeper said to Corey, at the small table they took in a corner since there were no seats at the counter, "Well, sir, I think a cold wave is coming."
Corey looked up innocently, and said, "I haven't read the weather report."
Corey looked up with a blank expression and said, "I haven't seen the weather report."
"Yes, sir," Walker continued, "it's coming. Areas of rain along the whole coast, and increased pressure in the region of the private office. Storm-signals up at the old man's door now."
"Yes, sir," Walker continued, "it's on its way. There's rain expected all along the coast, and the pressure is rising near the private office. Storm warnings are posted at the old man's door now."
Corey perceived that he was speaking figuratively, and that his meteorology was entirely personal to Lapham. "What do you mean?" he asked, without vivid interest in the allegory, his mind being full of his own tragi-comedy.
Corey realized that he was using figurative language, and that his comments about the weather were totally about Lapham's situation. "What do you mean?" he asked, not very interested in the metaphor, as he was preoccupied with his own dramatic situation.
"Why, just this: I guess the old man's takin' in sail. And I guess he's got to. As I told you the first time we talked about him, there don't any one know one-quarter as much about the old man's business as the old man does himself; and I ain't betraying any confidence when I say that I guess that old partner of his has got pretty deep into his books. I guess he's over head and ears in 'em, and the old man's gone in after him, and he's got a drownin' man's grip round his neck. There seems to be a kind of a lull--kind of a dead calm, I call it--in the paint market just now; and then again a ten-hundred-thousand-dollar man don't build a hundred-thousand-dollar house without feeling the drain, unless there's a regular boom. And just now there ain't any boom at all. Oh, I don't say but what the old man's got anchors to windward; guess he HAS; but if he's GOIN' to leave me his money, I wish he'd left it six weeks ago. Yes, sir, I guess there's a cold wave comin'; but you can't generally 'most always tell, as a usual thing, where the old man's concerned, and it's ONLY a guess." Walker began to feed in his breaded chop with the same nervous excitement with which he abandoned himself to the slangy and figurative excesses of his talks. Corey had listened with a miserable curiosity and compassion up to a certain moment, when a broad light of hope flashed upon him. It came from Lapham's potential ruin; and the way out of the labyrinth that had hitherto seemed so hopeless was clear enough, if another's disaster would befriend him, and give him the opportunity to prove the unselfishness of his constancy. He thought of the sum of money that was his own, and that he might offer to lend, or practically give, if the time came; and with his crude hopes and purposes formlessly exulting in his heart, he kept on listening with an unchanged countenance.
"Well, here's the thing: I think the old man is heading into trouble. And I think he has to. As I mentioned the first time we talked about him, no one knows the old man's business like he does; and I'm not breaking any trust when I say that I believe his old partner has really dug deep into his finances. I think he's totally lost in them, and the old man has jumped in to help, and now he's got a drowning grip around his neck. There seems to be a kind of stillness—like a dead calm—in the paint market right now; and besides, a guy worth a million bucks isn't going to build a hundred-thousand-dollar house without feeling the pinch unless there's a real boom going on. And right now, there’s no boom at all. Oh, I don't doubt that the old man has some safety nets in place; I believe he does; but if he's planning to leave me his money, I wish he had done it six weeks ago. Yes, sir, I think there's a tough time ahead; but you can't usually tell much when it comes to the old man, and it's only a guess." Walker started eating his breaded chop with the same anxious excitement that he poured into the slangy and exaggerated way he talked. Corey listened with a mix of curiosity and pity until a sudden flash of hope hit him. It was sparked by Lapham's potential downfall; and the way out of what had seemed like a hopeless maze was clear enough, if another's misfortune could help him and give him a chance to show how loyal he could be. He thought about the money he had, which he could offer to lend or even practically give if the need arose; and with his raw hopes and intentions bubbling in his heart, he kept listening with a steady face.
Walker could not rest till he had developed the whole situation, so far as he knew it. "Look at the stock we've got on hand. There's going to be an awful shrinkage on that, now! And when everybody is shutting down, or running half-time, the works up at Lapham are going full chip, just the same as ever. Well, it's his pride. I don't say but what it's a good sort of pride, but he likes to make his brags that the fire's never been out in the works since they started, and that no man's work or wages has ever been cut down yet at Lapham, it don't matter WHAT the times are. Of course," explained Walker, "I shouldn't talk so to everybody; don't know as I should talk so to anybody but you, Mr. Corey."
Walker couldn't relax until he had laid out the entire situation, as much as he understood it. "Look at the inventory we have. There's going to be a huge drop in that, for sure! And while everyone else is shutting down or reducing hours, the factory at Lapham is still operating at full capacity, just like always. Well, that's his pride. I can’t deny it’s a kind of pride that has merit, but he loves to brag that the fire has never gone out in the factory since it started and that no worker's hours or pay has ever been reduced at Lapham, no matter what the situation is. Of course," Walker explained, "I shouldn't be talking like this to just anyone; I probably wouldn’t say it to anyone but you, Mr. Corey."
"Of course," assented Corey.
"Of course," agreed Corey.
"Little off your feed to-day," said Walker, glancing at Corey's plate.
"You're not eating much today," said Walker, looking at Corey's plate.
"I got up with a headache."
I woke up with a headache.
"Well, sir, if you're like me you'll carry it round all day, then. I don't know a much meaner thing than a headache--unless it's earache, or toothache, or some other kind of ache I'm pretty hard to suit, when it comes to diseases. Notice how yellow the old man looked when he came in this morning? I don't like to see a man of his build look yellow--much." About the middle of the afternoon the dust-coloured face of Rogers, now familiar to Lapham's clerks, showed itself among them. "Has Colonel Lapham returned yet?" he asked, in his dry, wooden tones, of Lapham's boy.
"Well, sir, if you're anything like me, you'll be carrying it around all day. I don't know of many things worse than a headache—unless it's an earache, or a toothache, or some other kind of ache. I'm pretty hard to please when it comes to illnesses. Did you notice how yellow the old man looked when he came in this morning? I really don’t like to see a guy like him looking yellow—at all." About the middle of the afternoon, the dust-colored face of Rogers, now familiar to Lapham's clerks, appeared among them. "Has Colonel Lapham returned yet?" he asked in his dry, wooden voice, addressing Lapham's boy.
"Yes, he's in his office," said the boy; and as Rogers advanced, he rose and added, "I don't know as you can see him to-day. His orders are not to let anybody in."
"Yeah, he's in his office," said the boy; and as Rogers walked closer, he stood up and added, "I’m not sure you can see him today. He told me not to let anyone in."
"Oh, indeed!" said Rogers; "I think he will see ME!" and he pressed forward.
"Oh, for sure!" said Rogers; "I think he’ll see ME!" and he pushed ahead.
"Well, I'll have to ask," returned the boy; and hastily preceding Rogers, he put his head in at Lapham's door, and then withdrew it. "Please to sit down," he said; "he'll see you pretty soon;" and, with an air of some surprise, Rogers obeyed. His sere, dull-brown whiskers and the moustache closing over both lips were incongruously and illogically clerical in effect, and the effect was heightened for no reason by the parchment texture of his skin; the baldness extending to the crown of his head was like a baldness made up for the stage. What his face expressed chiefly was a bland and beneficent caution. Here, you must have said to yourself, is a man of just, sober, and prudent views, fixed purposes, and the good citizenship that avoids debt and hazard of every kind.
"Well, I'll have to ask," the boy replied, quickly stepping in front of Rogers. He peeked into Lapham's office and then pulled back. "Please sit down," he said; "he'll see you pretty soon." With a hint of surprise, Rogers complied. His worn, dull-brown whiskers and the mustache that covered both lips gave off an oddly clerical vibe, which was further emphasized by the leathery texture of his skin. The baldness on the top of his head seemed theatrical. The main thing his face conveyed was an air of gentle, beneficial caution. You might have thought to yourself, here’s a man with sensible, sober, and careful views, steadfast intentions, and the kind of good citizenship that steers clear of debt and any kind of risk.
"What do you want?" asked Lapham, wheeling round in his swivel-chair as Rogers entered his room, and pushing the door shut with his foot, without rising.
"What do you want?" Lapham asked, spinning around in his swivel chair as Rogers walked into his office, pushing the door closed with his foot without getting up.
Rogers took the chair that was not offered him, and sat with his hat-brim on his knees, and its crown pointed towards Lapham. "I want to know what you are going to do," he answered with sufficient self-possession.
Rogers took the chair that wasn't offered to him and sat with the brim of his hat on his knees, its crown facing Lapham. "I want to know what you’re going to do," he replied with enough composure.
"I'll tell you, first, what I've done," said Lapham. "I've been to Dubuque, and I've found out all about that milling property you turned in on me. Did you know that the G. L. & P. had leased the P. Y. & X.?"
"I'll tell you what I've done first," Lapham said. "I've been to Dubuque, and I've learned everything about that milling property you handed over to me. Did you know that the G. L. & P. has leased the P. Y. & X.?"
"I some suspected that it might."
"I somewhat suspected that it might."
"Did you know it when you turned the property in on me? Did you know that the G. L. & P. wanted to buy the mills?"
"Did you know it when you handed the property over to me? Did you know that the G. L. & P. wanted to buy the mills?"
"I presumed the road would give a fair price for them," said Rogers, winking his eyes in outward expression of inwardly blinking the point.
"I figured the road would offer a good price for them," said Rogers, winking to show he was playfully avoiding the point.
"You lie," said Lapham, as quietly as if correcting him in a slight error; and Rogers took the word with equal sang froid. "You knew the road wouldn't give a fair price for the mills. You knew it would give what it chose, and that I couldn't help myself, when you let me take them. You're a thief, Milton K. Rogers, and you stole money I lent you." Rogers sat listening, as if respectfully considering the statements. "You knew how I felt about that old matter--or my wife did; and that I wanted to make it up to you, if you felt anyway badly used. And you took advantage of it. You've got money out of me, in the first place, on securities that wa'n't worth thirty-five cents on the dollar, and you've let me in for this thing, and that thing, and you've bled me every time. And all I've got to show for it is a milling property on a line of road that can squeeze me, whenever it wants to, as dry as it pleases. And you want to know what I'm going to do? I'm going to squeeze YOU. I'm going to sell these collaterals of yours,"--he touched a bundle of papers among others that littered his desk,--"and I'm going to let the mills go for what they'll fetch. I ain't going to fight the G. L. & P."
"You’re lying," Lapham said calmly, as if he were just correcting a minor mistake, and Rogers responded with the same coolness. "You knew the road wouldn’t offer a fair price for the mills. You knew it would decide what it wanted to pay, and that I wouldn’t be able to do anything about it when you let me take them. You’re a thief, Milton K. Rogers, and you stole money I lent you." Rogers listened as if thoughtfully considering the accusations. "You knew how I felt about that old issue—or my wife did; and that I wanted to make it right with you if you felt wronged. And you took advantage of that. You took money from me initially, for securities that weren't worth more than thirty-five cents on the dollar, and you’ve involved me in this and that, draining me every time. All I have to show for it is a milling property along a road that can squeeze me dry whenever it wants. And you want to know what I’m going to do? I’m going to squeeze YOU. I’m going to sell your collateral,"—he gestured to a bundle of papers scattered across his desk—"and I’m going to let the mills go for whatever price they get. I’m not going to fight the G. L. & P."
Lapham wheeled about in his chair and turned his burly back on his visitor, who sat wholly unmoved.
Lapham spun around in his chair and faced away from his visitor, who remained completely unfazed.
"There are some parties," he began, with a dry tranquillity ignoring Lapham's words, as if they had been an outburst against some third person, who probably merited them, but in whom he was so little interested that he had been obliged to use patience in listening to his condemnation,--"there are some English parties who have been making inquiries in regard to those mills."
"There are some parties," he started, with a calmness that disregarded Lapham's words, as if they had been a complaint about someone else who probably deserved it, but whom he found so uninteresting that he had to be patient while listening to the criticism, -- "there are some English parties who have been asking questions about those mills."
"I guess you're lying, Rogers," said Lapham, without looking round.
"I guess you’re lying, Rogers," Lapham said without turning around.
"Well, all that I have to ask is that you will not act hastily."
"Well, all I’m asking is that you don’t act too quickly."
"I see you don't think I'm in earnest!" cried Lapham, facing fiercely about. "You think I'm fooling, do you?" He struck his bell, and "William," he ordered the boy who answered it, and who stood waiting while he dashed off a note to the brokers and enclosed it with the bundle of securities in a large envelope, "take these down to Gallop & Paddock's, in State Street, right away. Now go!" he said to Rogers, when the boy had closed the door after him; and he turned once more to his desk.
"I see you don't believe I'm serious!" Lapham shouted, turning around angrily. "You think I'm joking, huh?" He rang his bell and said, "William," to the boy who answered it, standing there while he quickly wrote a note to the brokers and enclosed it with the bundle of securities in a large envelope. "Take these down to Gallop & Paddock's on State Street, right now. Now go!" he told Rogers after the boy had closed the door behind him, and he turned back to his desk.
Rogers rose from his chair, and stood with his hat in his hand. He was not merely dispassionate in his attitude and expression, he was impartial. He wore the air of a man who was ready to return to business whenever the wayward mood of his interlocutor permitted. "Then I understand," he said, "that you will take no action in regard to the mills till I have seen the parties I speak of."
Rogers got up from his chair, holding his hat in his hand. He didn't just seem detached; he was fair-minded. He had the demeanor of someone who was ready to get back to work as soon as his conversational partner was in the right mood. "So, I take it," he said, "that you won't do anything about the mills until I've met with the people I mentioned."
Lapham faced about once more, and sat looking up into the visage of Rogers in silence. "I wonder what you're up to," he said at last; "I should like to know." But as Rogers made no sign of gratifying his curiosity, and treated this last remark of Lapham's as of the irrelevance of all the rest, he said, frowning, "You bring me a party that will give me enough for those mills to clear me of you, and I'll talk to you. But don't you come here with any man of straw. And I'll give you just twenty-four hours to prove yourself a swindler again."
Lapham turned around again and sat there, looking up at Rogers in silence. "I’m curious about what you're planning," he finally said; "I want to know." But since Rogers didn't respond and ignored Lapham's remark like all the others, Lapham frowned and said, "Bring me a deal that will give me enough for those mills to get rid of you, and I'll talk to you. But don’t come here with some fake offer. And I’ll give you just twenty-four hours to prove you’re a fraud again."
Once more Lapham turned his back, and Rogers, after looking thoughtfully into his hat a moment, cleared his throat, and quietly withdrew, maintaining to the last his unprejudiced demeanour.
Once again, Lapham turned away, and Rogers, after thoughtfully staring into his hat for a moment, cleared his throat and quietly left, keeping his neutral attitude right to the end.
Lapham was not again heard from, as Walker phrased it, during the afternoon, except when the last mail was taken in to him; then the sound of rending envelopes, mixed with that of what seemed suppressed swearing, penetrated to the outer office. Somewhat earlier than the usual hour for closing, he appeared there with his hat on and his overcoat buttoned about him. He said briefly to his boy, "William, I shan't be back again this afternoon," and then went to Miss Dewey and left a number of letters on her table to be copied, and went out. Nothing had been said, but a sense of trouble subtly diffused itself through those who saw him go out.
Lapham was not heard from again that afternoon, as Walker put it, except when the last mail was delivered to him; then the sound of tearing envelopes, mixed with what seemed like suppressed swearing, could be heard in the outer office. A bit earlier than usual for closing time, he showed up there with his hat on and his overcoat buttoned. He briefly told his assistant, "William, I won't be back this afternoon," then went to Miss Dewey, left a stack of letters on her desk to be copied, and walked out. No one spoke, but a feeling of unease spread among those who saw him leave.
That evening as he sat down with his wife alone at tea, he asked, "Ain't Pen coming to supper?"
That evening, as he sat down with his wife alone for tea, he asked, "Isn’t Pen coming for dinner?"
"No, she ain't," said his wife. "I don't know as I like the way she's going on, any too well. I'm afraid, if she keeps on, she'll be down sick. She's got deeper feelings than Irene."
"No, she isn't," said his wife. "I don't really like the way she's behaving either. I'm worried that if she continues like this, she'll end up getting sick. She has stronger feelings than Irene."
Lapham said nothing, but having helped himself to the abundance of his table in his usual fashion, he sat and looked at his plate with an indifference that did not escape the notice of his wife. "What's the matter with YOU?" she asked.
Lapham didn't say anything, but after helping himself to plenty from the table like he usually did, he sat there staring at his plate with a lack of interest that didn't go unnoticed by his wife. "What's wrong with you?" she asked.
"Nothing. I haven't got any appetite."
"Nothing. I don't have any appetite."
"What's the matter?" she persisted.
"What's wrong?" she persisted.
"Trouble's the matter; bad luck and lots of it's the matter," said Lapham. "I haven't ever hid anything from you, Persis, well you asked me, and it's too late to begin now. I'm in a fix. I'll tell you what kind of a fix, if you think it'll do you any good; but I guess you'll be satisfied to know that it's a fix."
"There's trouble; bad luck, and a lot of it," said Lapham. "I've never hidden anything from you, Persis. You asked me, and it's too late to start now. I'm in a tough spot. I'll explain what kind of tough spot I'm in if you think it will help; but I guess you'll be satisfied just knowing that I'm in a tough spot."
"How much of a one?" she asked with a look of grave, steady courage in her eyes.
"How much of a one?" she asked, her eyes reflecting a serious and steady courage.
"Well, I don't know as I can tell, just yet," said Lapham, avoiding this look. "Things have been dull all the fall, but I thought they'd brisk up come winter. They haven't. There have been a lot of failures, and some of 'em owed me, and some of 'em had me on their paper; and----" Lapham stopped.
"Well, I’m not sure I can say just yet," said Lapham, diverting his gaze. "Things have been quiet all fall, but I thought they'd pick up in winter. They haven’t. There have been a lot of failures, and some of them owed me money, and some of them had me on their checks; and----" Lapham paused.
"And what?" prompted his wife.
"And what?" asked his wife.
He hesitated before he added, "And then--Rogers."
He paused before adding, "And then—Rogers."
"I'm to blame for that," said Mrs. Lapham. "I forced you to it."
"I'm to blame for that," Mrs. Lapham said. "I pushed you into it."
"No; I was as willing to go into it as what you were," answered Lapham. "I don't want to blame anybody."
"No; I was just as willing to get into it as you were," Lapham replied. "I don't want to blame anyone."
Mrs. Lapham had a woman's passion for fixing responsibility; she could not help saying, as soon as acquitted, "I warned you against him, Silas. I told you not to let him get in any deeper with you."
Mrs. Lapham had a woman's instinct for assigning blame; she couldn't help but say, as soon as he was cleared, "I warned you about him, Silas. I told you not to get in any deeper with him."
"Oh yes. I had to help him to try to get my money back. I might as well poured water into a sieve. And now--" Lapham stopped.
"Oh yes. I had to help him try to get my money back. I might as well have poured water into a sieve. And now--" Lapham stopped.
"Don't be afraid to speak out to me, Silas Lapham. If it comes to the worst, I want to know it--I've got to know it. What did I ever care for the money? I've had a happy home with you ever since we were married, and I guess I shall have as long as you live, whether we go on to the Back Bay, or go back to the old house at Lapham. I know who's to blame, and I blame myself. It was my forcing Rogers on to you." She came back to this with her helpless longing, inbred in all Puritan souls, to have some one specifically suffer for the evil in the world, even if it must be herself.
"Don't be afraid to talk to me, Silas Lapham. If things get really bad, I want to know—I need to know. What do I care about the money? I've had a happy home with you since we got married, and I believe I will as long as you’re alive, whether we move to the Back Bay or go back to the old house at Lapham. I know who’s at fault, and I hold myself responsible. It was my pushing Rogers onto you." She returned to this with her deep, inborn yearning, typical of all Puritan souls, to have someone pay for the wrongs in the world, even if it had to be herself.
"It hasn't come to the worst yet, Persis," said her husband. "But I shall have to hold up on the new house a little while, till I can see where I am."
"It hasn’t gotten to the worst part yet, Persis," her husband said. "But I’ll need to put the new house on hold for a bit until I can figure out where I stand."
"I shouldn't care if we had to sell it," cried his wife, in passionate self-condemnation. "I should be GLAD if we had to, as far as I'm concerned."
"I shouldn't care if we had to sell it," his wife exclaimed, filled with intense self-criticism. "I would be HAPPY if we had to, as far as I'm concerned."
"I shouldn't," said Lapham.
"I shouldn't," Lapham said.
"I know!" said his wife; and she remembered ruefully how his heart was set on it.
"I know!" his wife replied, remembering sadly how much he wanted it.
He sat musing. "Well, I guess it's going to come out all right in the end. Or, if it ain't," he sighed, "we can't help it. May be Pen needn't worry so much about Corey, after all," he continued, with a bitter irony new to him. "It's an ill wind that blows nobody good. And there's a chance," he ended, with a still bitterer laugh, "that Rogers will come to time, after all."
He sat lost in thought. "Well, I guess it’ll all work out in the end. Or if it doesn’t," he sighed, "there's nothing we can do about it. Maybe Pen doesn’t need to stress so much about Corey, after all," he continued, with a bitter irony he hadn’t felt before. "It's a bad situation that doesn’t benefit anyone. And there’s a chance," he finished with an even more bitter laugh, "that Rogers will finally step up, after all."
"I don't believe it!" exclaimed Mrs. Lapham, with a gleam of hope in her eyes. "What chance?"
"I can't believe it!" Mrs. Lapham exclaimed, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "What chance?"
"One in ten million," said Lapham; and her face fell again. "He says there are some English parties after him to buy these mills."
"One in ten million," Lapham said, and her expression dropped again. "He says there are some English investors looking to buy these mills."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Well, I gave him twenty-four hours to prove himself a liar."
"Well, I gave him twenty-four hours to show that he was lying."
"You don't believe there are any such parties?"
"You don't think there are any parties like that?"
"Not in THIS world."
"Not in this world."
"But if there were?"
"But what if there were?"
"Well, if there were, Persis----But pshaw!"
"Well, if there were, Persis—but come on!"
"No, no!" she pleaded eagerly. "It don't seem as if he COULD be such a villain. What would be the use of his pretending? If he brought the parties to you."
"No, no!" she pleaded eagerly. "It doesn’t seem like he could be such a villain. What would be the point of pretending? If he brought the parties to you."
"Well," said Lapham scornfully, "I'd let them have the mills at the price Rogers turned 'em in on me at. I don't want to make anything on 'em. But guess I shall hear from the G. L. & P. first. And when they make their offer, I guess I'll have to accept it, whatever it is. I don't think they'll have a great many competitors."
"Well," Lapham said dismissively, "I'd sell them the mills for the price Rogers gave me. I don't want to profit off them. But I suppose I'll hear from the G. L. & P. first. And when they make their offer, I guess I'll have to take it, no matter what it is. I don't think they'll have many competitors."
Mrs. Lapham could not give up her hope. "If you could get your price from those English parties before they knew that the G. L. & P. wanted to buy the mills, would it let you out with Rogers?"
Mrs. Lapham couldn't let go of her hope. "If you could get your asking price from those English parties before they found out that the G. L. & P. wanted to buy the mills, would that help you get out of the deal with Rogers?"
"Just about," said Lapham.
"Almost," said Lapham.
"Then I know he'll move heaven and earth to bring it about. I KNOW you won't be allowed to suffer for doing him a kindness, Silas. He CAN'T be so ungrateful! Why, why SHOULD he pretend to have any such parties in view when he hasn't? Don't you be down-hearted, Si. You'll see that he'll be round with them to-morrow."
"Then I know he'll do everything he can to make it happen. I KNOW you won't have to suffer for helping him, Silas. He CAN'T be that ungrateful! Why would he pretend to have any plans when he doesn't? Don't feel discouraged, Si. You'll see that he'll come by with them tomorrow."
Lapham laughed, but she urged so many reasons for her belief in Rogers that Lapham began to rekindle his own faith a little. He ended by asking for a hot cup of tea; and Mrs. Lapham sent the pot out and had a fresh one steeped for him. After that he made a hearty supper in the revulsion from his entire despair; and they fell asleep that night talking hopefully of his affairs, which he laid before her fully, as he used to do when he first started in business. That brought the old times back, and he said: "If this had happened then, I shouldn't have cared much. I was young then, and I wasn't afraid of anything. But I noticed that after I passed fifty I began to get scared easier. I don't believe I could pick up, now, from a regular knock-down."
Lapham laughed, but she gave so many reasons for her belief in Rogers that Lapham started to regain a bit of his own confidence. He ended up asking for a hot cup of tea, and Mrs. Lapham sent out the pot and had a fresh one brewed for him. After that, he enjoyed a hearty dinner, feeling a sense of relief from his earlier despair; they fell asleep that night discussing his business matters with optimism, just like he used to when he first started. That brought back memories, and he said, "If this had happened back then, I wouldn’t have cared much. I was young then, and I wasn’t afraid of anything. But I’ve noticed that after I turned fifty, I started to get scared more easily. I don’t think I could bounce back now from a serious setback."
"Pshaw! YOU scared, Silas Lapham?" cried his wife proudly. "I should like to see the thing that ever scared you; or the knockdown that YOU couldn't pick up from!"
"Pshaw! You scared, Silas Lapham?" his wife exclaimed proudly. "I’d like to see whatever it is that ever scared you; or the blow that you couldn't bounce back from!"
"Is that so, Persis?" he asked, with the joy her courage gave him.
"Is that true, Persis?" he asked, feeling happy because of her bravery.
In the middle of the night she called to him, in a voice which the darkness rendered still more deeply troubled: "Are you awake, Silas?"
In the middle of the night, she called out to him in a voice that sounded even more troubled in the darkness: "Are you awake, Silas?"
"Yes; I'm awake."
"Yep; I'm awake."
"I've been thinking about those English parties, Si----"
"I've been thinking about those English parties, Si----"
"So've I."
"Me too."
"And I can't make it out but what you'd be just as bad as Rogers, every bit and grain, if you were to let them have the mills----"
"And I can't figure it out, but you'd be just as bad as Rogers, every bit of it, if you let them have the mills----"
"And not tell 'em what the chances were with the G. L. & P.? I thought of that, and you needn't be afraid."
"And not tell them what the chances were with the G. L. & P.? I thought about that, and you don't need to worry."
She began to bewail herself, and to sob convulsively: "O Silas! O Silas!" Heaven knows in what measure the passion of her soul was mired with pride in her husband's honesty, relief from an apprehended struggle, and pity for him.
She started to cry and sob uncontrollably: "Oh Silas! Oh Silas!" Only Heaven knows how much her feelings were mixed with pride in her husband's honesty, relief from a feared struggle, and pity for him.
"Hush, hush, Persis!" he besought her. "You'll wake Pen if you keep on that way. Don't cry any more! You mustn't."
"Hush, hush, Persis!" he begged her. "You'll wake Pen if you keep it up. Don’t cry anymore! You can’t."
"Oh, let me cry, Silas! It'll help me. I shall be all right in a minute. Don't you mind." She sobbed herself quiet. "It does seem too hard," she said, when she could speak again, "that you have to give up this chance when Providence had fairly raised it up for you."
"Oh, let me cry, Silas! It'll help me. I'll be fine in a minute. Don’t worry about it." She cried until she felt calmer. "It just seems so unfair," she said when she could talk again, "that you have to give up this opportunity when fate has truly presented it to you."
"I guess it wa'n't Providence raised it up," said Lapham. "Any rate, it's got to go. Most likely Rogers was lyin', and there ain't any such parties; but if there were, they couldn't have the mills from me without the whole story. Don't you be troubled, Persis. I'm going to pull through all right." "Oh, I ain't afraid. I don't suppose but what there's plenty would help you, if they knew you needed it, Si."
"I guess it wasn't fate that brought it up," said Lapham. "Either way, it has to go. Most likely Rogers was lying, and there aren't any such parties; but if there were, they wouldn't get the mills from me without the full story. Don't worry, Persis. I'm going to make it through just fine." "Oh, I'm not worried. I’m sure there are plenty of people who would help you if they knew you needed it, Si."
"They would if they knew I DIDN'T need it," said Lapham sardonically.
"They would if they knew I DIDN'T need it," Lapham said sarcastically.
"Did you tell Bill how you stood?"
"Did you tell Bill what you thought?"
"No, I couldn't bear to. I've been the rich one so long, that I couldn't bring myself to own up that I was in danger."
"No, I couldn't handle it. I've been the wealthy one for so long that I just couldn't admit I was in trouble."
"Yes."
Yes.
"Besides, it didn't look so ugly till to-day. But I guess we shan't let ugly looks scare us."
"Besides, it didn't look so bad until today. But I guess we shouldn't let ugly appearances frighten us."
"No."
"Nope."
XXII.
THE morning postman brought Mrs. Lapham a letter from Irene, which was chiefly significant because it made no reference whatever to the writer or her state of mind. It gave the news of her uncle's family; it told of their kindness to her; her cousin Will was going to take her and his sisters ice-boating on the river, when it froze.
THE morning postman brought Mrs. Lapham a letter from Irene, which was mainly significant because it didn’t mention the writer or her feelings at all. It shared updates about her uncle's family; it talked about their kindness to her; her cousin Will was planning to take her and his sisters ice-boating on the river when it froze.
By the time this letter came, Lapham had gone to his business, and the mother carried it to Penelope to talk over. "What do you make out of it?" she asked; and without waiting to be answered she said, "I don't know as I believe in cousins marrying, a great deal; but if Irene and Will were to fix it up between 'em----" She looked vaguely at Penelope.
By the time this letter arrived, Lapham had gone to work, and the mother took it to Penelope to discuss. "What do you think about it?" she asked, and without waiting for a reply, she added, "I’m not sure I really believe in cousins marrying; but if Irene and Will wanted to work it out between them—" She glanced thoughtfully at Penelope.
"It wouldn't make any difference as far as I was concerned," replied the girl listlessly.
"It didn't matter to me," the girl said wearily.
Mrs. Lapham lost her patience.
Mrs. Lapham lost her cool.
"Well, then, I'll tell you what, Penelope!" she exclaimed. "Perhaps it'll make a difference to you if you know that your father's in REAL trouble. He's harassed to death, and he was awake half the night, talking about it. That abominable Rogers has got a lot of money away from him; and he's lost by others that he's helped,"--Mrs. Lapham put it in this way because she had no time to be explicit,--"and I want you should come out of your room now, and try to be of some help and comfort to him when he comes home to-night. I guess Irene wouldn't mope round much, if she was here," she could not help adding.
"Well, let me tell you something, Penelope!" she said. "It might make a difference for you to know that your dad is in REAL trouble. He's completely stressed out, and he was awake half the night thinking about it. That awful Rogers has taken a lot of money from him, and he's also lost money by helping others,"—Mrs. Lapham put it this way because she didn't have time to be more detailed,—"and I want you to come out of your room now and try to help and support him when he gets home tonight. I bet Irene wouldn't be moping around if she were here," she couldn't help but add.
The girl lifted herself on her elbow. "What's that you say about father?" she demanded eagerly. "Is he in trouble? Is he going to lose his money? Shall we have to stay in this house?"
The girl propped herself up on her elbow. "What did you say about Dad?" she asked eagerly. "Is he in trouble? Is he going to lose his money? Are we going to have to stay in this house?"
"We may be very GLAD to stay in this house," said Mrs. Lapham, half angry with herself for having given cause for the girl's conjectures, and half with the habit of prosperity in her child, which could conceive no better of what adversity was. "And I want you should get up and show that you've got some feeling for somebody in the world besides yourself."
"We might be really happy to stay in this house," said Mrs. Lapham, partly annoyed with herself for causing the girl to worry and partly frustrated with her child's mindset, which couldn’t understand what hardship really meant. "And I want you to get up and show that you care about someone in this world besides yourself."
"Oh, I'll get UP!" said the girl promptly, almost cheerfully.
"Oh, I'll get up!" said the girl quickly, almost cheerfully.
"I don't say it's as bad now as it looked a little while ago," said her mother, conscientiously hedging a little from the statement which she had based rather upon her feelings than her facts. "Your father thinks he'll pull through all right, and I don't know but what he will. But I want you should see if you can't do something to cheer him up and keep him from getting so perfectly down-hearted as he seems to get, under the load he's got to carry. And stop thinking about yourself a while, and behave yourself like a sensible girl."
"I wouldn't say it's as bad now as it seemed a little while ago," her mother said, carefully softening the statement she made more out of her feelings than facts. "Your dad thinks he’ll be okay, and I guess he might be. But I want you to try to do something to lift his spirits and help him not to get so completely discouraged, with everything he has to deal with. And stop worrying about yourself for a bit, and act like a sensible girl."
"Yes, yes," said the girl; "I will. You needn't be troubled about me any more."
"Yeah, yeah," said the girl; "I will. You don't have to worry about me anymore."
Before she left her room she wrote a note, and when she came down she was dressed to go out-of-doors and post it herself. The note was to Corey:--
Before she left her room, she wrote a note, and when she came downstairs, she was dressed to go outside and mail it herself. The note was to Corey:--
"Do not come to see me any more till you hear from me. I have a reason which I cannot give you now; and you must not ask what it is."
"Don't come to see me again until you hear from me. I have a reason that I can't explain right now, and you shouldn't ask what it is."
All day she went about in a buoyant desperation, and she came down to meet her father at supper.
All day she moved around in a cheerful kind of desperation, and she came downstairs to join her father for dinner.
"Well, Persis," he said scornfully, as he sat down, "we might as well saved our good resolutions till they were wanted. I guess those English parties have gone back on Rogers."
"Well, Persis," he said with a hint of contempt as he took a seat, "we might as well have saved our good intentions until they were actually needed. I suppose those English parties have turned their backs on Rogers."
"Do you mean he didn't come?"
"Are you saying he didn't show up?"
"He hadn't come up to half-past five," said Lapham.
"He hadn't shown up by half-past five," said Lapham.
"Tchk!" uttered his wife. "But I guess I shall pull through without Mr. Rogers," continued Lapham. "A firm that I didn't think COULD weather it is still afloat, and so far forth as the danger goes of being dragged under with it, I'm all right." Penelope came in. "Hello, Pen!" cried her father. "It ain't often I meet YOU nowadays." He put up his hand as she passed his chair, and pulled her down and kissed her.
"Tchk!" his wife said. "But I guess I’ll manage without Mr. Rogers," Lapham continued. "A company I thought wouldn’t survive is still holding on, and as far as the risk of being pulled down with it, I’m fine." Penelope came in. "Hi, Pen!" her father exclaimed. "I don’t get to see you much these days." He raised his hand as she walked by his chair, pulled her down, and kissed her.
"No," she said; "but I thought I'd come down to-night and cheer you up a little. I shall not talk; the sight of me will be enough."
"No," she said; "but I thought I'd come down tonight and cheer you up a bit. I won't talk; just seeing me will be enough."
Her father laughed out. "Mother been telling you? Well, I WAS pretty blue last night; but I guess I was more scared than hurt. How'd you like to go to the theatre to-night? Sellers at the Park. Heigh?"
Her father laughed. "Has Mom been talking to you? Well, I was pretty down last night, but I think I was more scared than hurt. How about going to the theater tonight? Sellers is at the Park. Sound good?"
"Well, I don't know. Don't you think they could get along without me there?"
"Well, I’m not sure. Don’t you think they could manage without me there?"
"No; couldn't work it at all," cried the Colonel. "Let's all go. Unless," he added inquiringly, "there's somebody coming here?"
"No, I can't figure it out at all," the Colonel said. "Let's all go. Unless," he added, curiously, "is someone coming here?"
"There's nobody coming," said Penelope.
"Nobody's coming," said Penelope.
"Good! Then we'll go. Mother, don't you be late now."
"Great! Then let’s go. Mom, make sure you don’t take too long."
"Oh, I shan't keep you waiting," said Mrs. Lapham. She had thought of telling what a cheerful letter she had got from Irene; but upon the whole it seemed better not to speak of Irene at all just then. After they returned from the theatre, where the Colonel roared through the comedy, with continual reference of his pleasure to Penelope, to make sure that she was enjoying it too, his wife said, as if the whole affair had been for the girl's distraction rather than his, "I don't believe but what it's going to come out all right about the children;" and then she told him of the letter, and the hopes she had founded upon it.
"Oh, I won't keep you waiting," Mrs. Lapham said. She considered mentioning the cheerful letter she received from Irene, but ultimately decided it was better not to bring up Irene at all just then. After they got back from the theater, where the Colonel laughed loudly at the comedy, constantly checking with Penelope to make sure she was enjoying it too, his wife remarked, as if the whole outing had been more for the girl's enjoyment than his, "I really think it's going to turn out okay for the kids;" and then she shared the details of the letter and the hopes she had based on it.
"Well, perhaps you're right, Persis," he consented.
"Well, maybe you're right, Persis," he agreed.
"I haven't seen Pen so much like herself since it happened. I declare, when I see the way she came out to-night, just to please you, I don't know as I want you should get over all your troubles right away."
"I haven't seen Pen act like herself since it happened. Honestly, when I see how she showed up tonight just to impress you, I’m not sure I want you to get through all your troubles too quickly."
"I guess there'll be enough to keep Pen going for a while yet," said the Colonel, winding up his watch.
"I think there will be plenty to keep Pen busy for some time," said the Colonel, winding his watch.
But for a time there was a relief, which Walker noted, in the atmosphere at the office, and then came another cold wave, slighter than the first, but distinctly felt there, and succeeded by another relief. It was like the winter which was wearing on to the end of the year, with alternations of freezing weather, and mild days stretching to weeks, in which the snow and ice wholly disappeared. It was none the less winter, and none the less harassing for these fluctuations, and Lapham showed in his face and temper the effect of like fluctuations in his affairs. He grew thin and old, and both at home and at his office he was irascible to the point of offence. In these days Penelope shared with her mother the burden of their troubled home, and united with her in supporting the silence or the petulance of the gloomy, secret man who replaced the presence of jolly prosperity there. Lapham had now ceased to talk of his troubles, and savagely resented his wife's interference. "You mind your own business, Persis," he said one day, "if you've got any;" and after that she left him mainly to Penelope, who did not think of asking him questions.
But for a while, there was a sense of relief, which Walker noticed, in the atmosphere at the office, and then another cold wave hit—slightly less intense than the first, but still felt there—followed by another relief. It was like the winter approaching the end of the year, with shifts between freezing weather and mild days that stretched into weeks, during which the snow and ice completely disappeared. It was still winter, and these fluctuations were just as difficult, affecting Lapham’s face and mood. He grew thin and older, and both at home and in the office, he was irritable to the point of being offensive. During this time, Penelope shared the burden of their troubled home with her mother, joining her in managing the silence or the irritability of the gloomy, secretive man who had taken the place of their formerly cheerful prosperity. Lapham had stopped talking about his troubles and harshly rejected his wife's attempts to help. "You mind your own business, Persis," he said one day, "if you have any;" and after that, she mostly left him to Penelope, who didn't think to ask him questions.
"It's pretty hard on you, Pen," she said.
"It's really tough on you, Pen," she said.
"That makes it easier for me," returned the girl, who did not otherwise refer to her own trouble.
"That makes it easier for me," the girl replied, without mentioning her own problems.
In her heart she had wondered a little at the absolute obedience of Corey, who had made no sign since receiving her note. She would have liked to ask her father if Corey was sick; she would have liked him to ask her why Corey did not come any more. Her mother went on--
In her heart, she felt a bit curious about Corey’s complete obedience, who hadn’t shown any response since getting her note. She wished she could ask her dad if Corey was unwell; she hoped he would ask her why Corey wasn’t coming around anymore. Her mom kept talking—
"I don't believe your father knows WHERE he stands. He works away at those papers he brings home here at night, as if he didn't half know what he was about. He always did have that close streak in him, and I don't suppose but what he's been going into things he don't want anybody else to know about, and he's kept these accounts of his own."
"I don't think your dad knows where he stands. He spends his nights working on those papers he brings home, like he's not quite sure what he's doing. He's always had that secretive side, and I guess he's been digging into things he doesn't want anyone else to know about, keeping these accounts to himself."
Sometimes he gave Penelope figures to work at, which he would not submit to his wife's nimbler arithmetic. Then she went to bed and left them sitting up till midnight, struggling with problems in which they were both weak. But she could see that the girl was a comfort to her father, and that his troubles were a defence and shelter to her. Some nights she could hear them going out together, and then she lay awake for their return from their long walk. When the hour or day of respite came again, the home felt it first. Lapham wanted to know what the news from Irene was; he joined his wife in all her cheerful speculations, and tried to make her amends for his sullen reticence and irritability. Irene was staying on at Dubuque. There came a letter from her, saying that her uncle's people wanted her to spend the winter there. "Well, let her," said Lapham. "It'll be the best thing for her."
Sometimes he gave Penelope math problems to work on, which he wouldn’t share with his wife, who was better at it. Then she went to bed, leaving them up until midnight, struggling with problems they both found difficult. But she could see that the girl was a source of comfort for her father, and that his struggles were a way of protecting and supporting her. Some nights, she could hear them going out together, and then she lay awake, waiting for them to come back from their long walk. When the time of relief arrived again, the home felt it first. Lapham wanted to know what news there was from Irene; he joined his wife in her cheerful speculations and tried to make up for his sullen silence and irritability. Irene was staying in Dubuque. A letter came from her saying that her uncle’s family wanted her to spend the winter there. “Well, let her,” said Lapham. “It’ll be the best thing for her.”
Lapham himself had letters from his brother at frequent intervals. His brother was watching the G. L. & P., which as yet had made no offer for the mills. Once, when one of these letters came, he submitted to his wife whether, in the absence of any positive information that the road wanted the property, he might not, with a good conscience, dispose of it to the best advantage to anybody who came along.
Lapham regularly received letters from his brother. His brother was keeping an eye on the G. L. & P., which hadn’t yet made an offer for the mills. One time, when he got one of these letters, he asked his wife if, since there was no clear evidence that the railroad wanted the property, he could, in good conscience, sell it to whoever offered the best deal.
She looked wistfully at him; it was on the rise from a season of deep depression with him. "No, Si," she said; "I don't see how you could do that."
She looked at him with longing; they were coming out of a tough period of sadness together. "No, Si," she said, "I don't understand how you could do that."
He did not assent and submit, as he had done at first, but began to rail at the unpracticality of women; and then he shut some papers he had been looking over into his desk, and flung out of the room.
He didn't agree and go along with it like he did at first, but started to complain about how impractical women were; then he put away some papers he had been reading into his desk and stormed out of the room.
One of the papers had slipped through the crevice of the lid, and lay upon the floor. Mrs. Lapham kept on at her sewing, but after a while she picked the paper up to lay it on the desk. Then she glanced at it, and saw that it was a long column of dates and figures, recording successive sums, never large ones, paid regularly to "Wm. M." The dates covered a year, and the sum amounted at least to several hundreds.
One of the papers had slipped through the gap in the lid and was lying on the floor. Mrs. Lapham continued her sewing, but after a while, she picked up the paper to put it on the desk. Then she glanced at it and saw that it was a long list of dates and amounts, showing regular payments, none of them large, made to "Wm. M." The dates spanned a year, and the total came to at least several hundred dollars.
Mrs. Lapham laid the paper down on the desk, and then she took it up again and put it into her work-basket, meaning to give it to him. When he came in she saw him looking absent-mindedly about for something, and then going to work upon his papers, apparently without it. She thought she would wait till he missed it definitely, and then give him the scrap she had picked up. It lay in her basket, and after some days it found its way under the work in it, and she forgot it.
Mrs. Lapham set the paper down on the desk, then picked it up again and placed it in her workbasket, planning to give it to him. When he walked in, she noticed him absentmindedly looking around for something, and then starting to work on his papers, seemingly without it. She decided to wait until he really missed it, then hand him the scrap she had found. It sat in her basket, and after a few days, it got buried under the other items, and she forgot about it.
XXIII.
SINCE New Year's there had scarcely been a mild day, and the streets were full of snow, growing foul under the city feet and hoofs, and renewing its purity from the skies with repeated falls, which in turn lost their whiteness, beaten down, and beaten black and hard into a solid bed like iron. The sleighing was incomparable, and the air was full of the din of bells; but Lapham's turnout was not of those that thronged the Brighton road every afternoon; the man at the livery-stable sent him word that the mare's legs were swelling.
SINCE New Year's, there had barely been a mild day, and the streets were covered in snow, getting dirty under the city's feet and hooves, and restoring its cleanliness from the sky with fresh falls, which in turn lost their brightness, crushed down, and turned black and hard into a solid layer like iron. The sleighing was amazing, and the air was filled with the sound of bells; however, Lapham's turnout was not like those that crowded the Brighton road every afternoon; the guy at the livery stable informed him that the mare's legs were swelling.
He and Corey had little to do with each other. He did not know how Penelope had arranged it with Corey; his wife said she knew no more than he did, and he did not like to ask the girl herself, especially as Corey no longer came to the house. He saw that she was cheerfuller than she had been, and helpfuller with him and her mother. Now and then Lapham opened his troubled soul to her a little, letting his thought break into speech without preamble or conclusion. Once he said--
He and Corey didn't have much to do with each other. He had no idea how Penelope had set things up with Corey; his wife claimed she knew just as little as he did, and he felt uncomfortable asking the girl herself, especially since Corey no longer visited the house. He noticed that she seemed happier than before and was more helpful with him and her mother. Occasionally, Lapham would share some of his worries with her, expressing his thoughts without any introduction or closing. Once he said--
"Pen, I presume you know I'm in trouble."
"Pen, I assume you know I'm in trouble."
"We all seem to be there," said the girl.
"We all seem to be here," said the girl.
"Yes, but there's a difference between being there by your own fault and being there by somebody else's."
"Yes, but there's a difference between being in that situation because of your own choices and being there because of someone else."
"I don't call it his fault," she said.
"I don't consider it his fault," she said.
"I call it mine," said the Colonel.
"I call it mine," the Colonel said.
The girl laughed. Her thought was of her own care, and her father's wholly of his. She must come to his ground. "What have you been doing wrong?"
The girl laughed. Her mind was on her own concerns, while her father's was solely focused on his. She needed to go to his place. "What have you been doing wrong?"
"I don't know as you'd call it wrong. It's what people do all the time. But I wish I'd let stocks alone. It's what I always promised your mother I would do. But there's no use cryin' over spilt milk; or watered stock, either."
"I don't know if you’d consider it wrong. It's something people do all the time. But I wish I had just left the stocks alone. It's what I always promised your mother I would do. But there's no use crying over spilled milk; or watered stock, either."
"I don't think there's much use crying about anything. If it could have been cried straight, it would have been all right from the start," said the girl, going back to her own affair; and if Lapham had not been so deeply engrossed in his, he might have seen how little she cared for all that money could do or undo. He did not observe her enough to see how variable her moods were in those days, and how often she sank from some wild gaiety into abject melancholy; how at times she was fiercely defiant of nothing at all, and at others inexplicably humble and patient. But no doubt none of these signs had passed unnoticed by his wife, to whom Lapham said one day, when he came home, "Persis, what's the reason Pen don't marry Corey?"
"I don't think there's much point in crying about anything. If it could have been fixed by crying, it would have been okay from the start," said the girl, returning to her own issues; and if Lapham hadn't been so caught up in his, he might have noticed how little she cared about what money could do or change. He didn't pay enough attention to see how unpredictable her moods were during that time, how often she went from wild excitement to deep sadness; how at times she was fiercely defiant for no reason at all, and at others strangely humble and patient. But surely none of these signs went unnoticed by his wife, to whom Lapham said one day when he got home, "Persis, why doesn't Pen marry Corey?"
"You know as well as I do, Silas," said Mrs. Lapham, with an inquiring look at him for what lay behind his words.
"You know just as well as I do, Silas," said Mrs. Lapham, giving him a questioning look to see what was behind his words.
"Well, I think it's all tomfoolery, the way she's going on. There ain't any rhyme nor reason to it." He stopped, and his wife waited. "If she said the word, I could have some help from them." He hung his head, and would not meet his wife's eye.
"Well, I think it's all nonsense, the way she's acting. There's no logic to it." He paused, and his wife waited. "If she asked, I could get some help from them." He lowered his head and avoided meeting his wife's gaze.
"I guess you're in a pretty bad way, Si," she said pityingly, "or you wouldn't have come to that."
"I guess you're in a rough spot, Si," she said with sympathy, "or you wouldn't have ended up like that."
"I'm in a hole," said Lapham, "and I don't know where to turn. You won't let me do anything about those mills----"
"I'm in a tough spot," said Lapham, "and I don't know where to go from here. You won't let me take any action regarding those mills----"
"Yes, I'll let you," said his wife sadly.
"Yeah, I'll let you," his wife replied with a sad tone.
He gave a miserable cry. "You know I can't do anything, if you do. O my Lord!"
He let out a desperate cry. "You know I can't do anything if you do. Oh my God!"
She had not seen him so low as that before. She did not know what to say. She was frightened, and could only ask, "Has it come to the worst?"
She had never seen him so down before. She didn’t know what to say. She was scared and could only ask, "Has it come to the worst?"
"The new house has got to go," he answered evasively.
"The new house has to go," he replied vaguely.
She did not say anything. She knew that the work on the house had been stopped since the beginning of the year. Lapham had told the architect that he preferred to leave it unfinished till the spring, as there was no prospect of their being able to get into it that winter; and the architect had agreed with him that it would not hurt it to stand. Her heart was heavy for him, though she could not say so. They sat together at the table, where she had come to be with him at his belated meal. She saw that he did not eat, and she waited for him to speak again, without urging him to take anything. They were past that.
She didn’t say anything. She knew that the work on the house had stopped since the beginning of the year. Lapham had told the architect that he preferred to leave it unfinished until spring, since there was no chance they would be able to move in that winter; the architect agreed that it wouldn’t make a difference for it to sit like that. Her heart ached for him, even if she couldn’t express it. They sat together at the table, where she had come to keep him company for his late meal. She noticed he wasn’t eating, and she waited for him to speak again, without pushing him to take anything. They had moved past that.
"And I've sent orders to shut down at the Works," he added.
"And I’ve sent orders to shut down at the factory," he added.
"Shut down at the Works!" she echoed with dismay. She could not take it in. The fire at the Works had never been out before since it was first kindled. She knew how he had prided himself upon that; how he had bragged of it to every listener, and had always lugged the fact in as the last expression of his sense of success. "O Silas!"
"Shut down at the Works!" she repeated in shock. She couldn't believe it. The fire at the Works had never gone out since it was first lit. She knew how proud he had been about that; how he had boasted about it to anyone who would listen, and always brought it up as the ultimate sign of his success. "Oh, Silas!"
"What's the use?" he retorted. "I saw it was coming a month ago. There are some fellows out in West Virginia that have been running the paint as hard as they could. They couldn't do much; they used to put it on the market raw. But lately they got to baking it, and now they've struck a vein of natural gas right by their works, and they pay ten cents for fuel, where I pay a dollar, and they make as good a paint. Anybody can see where it's going to end. Besides, the market's over-stocked. It's glutted. There wa'n't anything to do but to shut DOWN, and I've SHUT down."
"What's the point?" he shot back. "I saw this coming a month ago. There are some guys out in West Virginia who have been pushing their paint as hard as they can. They couldn't do much before; they used to sell it raw. But recently, they've started baking it, and now they’ve found a natural gas vein right next to their operation, so they’re paying ten cents for fuel while I’m paying a dollar, and they produce paint that’s just as good. It’s clear where this is headed. Plus, the market is flooded. It's oversaturated. There was nothing to do but shut down, and I’ve SHUT down."
"I don't know what's going to become of the hands in the middle of the winter, this way," said Mrs. Lapham, laying hold of one definite thought which she could grasp in the turmoil of ruin that whirled before her eyes.
"I don't know what's going to happen to the hands in the middle of winter like this," said Mrs. Lapham, clutching onto one clear thought that she could hold onto amid the chaos of destruction swirling before her eyes.
"I don't care what becomes of the hands," cried Lapham. "They've shared my luck; now let 'em share the other thing. And if you're so very sorry for the hands, I wish you'd keep a little of your pity for ME. Don't you know what shutting down the Works means?"
"I don't care what happens to the hands," Lapham shouted. "They've had my luck; now let them deal with the other side of it. And if you're really so sorry for the hands, I wish you'd save a bit of your sympathy for ME. Don't you understand what shutting down the Works means?"
"Yes, indeed I do, Silas," said his wife tenderly.
"Yes, I really do, Silas," his wife said softly.
"Well, then!" He rose, leaving his supper untasted, and went into the sitting-room, where she presently found him, with that everlasting confusion of papers before him on the desk. That made her think of the paper in her work-basket, and she decided not to make the careworn, distracted man ask her for it, after all. She brought it to him.
"Alright then!" He stood up, leaving his dinner untouched, and walked into the living room, where she soon found him surrounded by a messy pile of papers on the desk. That reminded her of the paper in her sewing basket, and she decided not to make the tired, distracted man ask her for it. She brought it to him instead.
He glanced blankly at it and then caught it from her, turning red and looking foolish. "Where'd you get that?"
He looked at it blankly and then took it from her, turning red and feeling embarrassed. "Where did you get that?"
"You dropped it on the floor the other night, and I picked it up. Who is 'Wm. M.'?"
"You dropped it on the floor the other night, and I picked it up. Who is 'Wm. M.'?"
"'Wm. M.'!" he repeated, looking confusedly at her, and then at the paper. "Oh,--it's nothing." He tore the paper into small pieces, and went and dropped them into the fire. When Mrs. Lapham came into the room in the morning, before he was down, she found a scrap of the paper, which must have fluttered to the hearth; and glancing at it she saw that the words were "Mrs. M." She wondered what dealings with a woman her husband could have, and she remembered the confusion he had shown about the paper, and which she had thought was because she had surprised one of his business secrets. She was still thinking of it when he came down to breakfast, heavy-eyed, tremulous, with deep seams and wrinkles in his face.
"'Wm. M.'!" he said again, looking bewildered at her and then at the paper. "Oh, it’s nothing." He ripped the paper into tiny pieces and went to throw them in the fire. When Mrs. Lapham entered the room in the morning, before he was up, she found a fragment of the paper that must have fallen onto the hearth; glancing at it, she saw the words "Mrs. M." She wondered what kind of dealings her husband could have with a woman, and she recalled the confusion he showed about the paper, which she had thought was because she had stumbled upon one of his business secrets. She was still pondering it when he came down for breakfast, looking heavy-eyed, anxious, with deep lines and wrinkles etched on his face.
After a silence which he did not seem inclined to break, "Silas," she asked, "who is 'Mrs. M.'?"
After a silence that he didn't seem eager to end, "Silas," she asked, "who is 'Mrs. M.'?"
He stared at her. "I don't know what you're talking about."
He looked at her. "I don't know what you mean."
"Don't you?" she returned mockingly. "When you do, you tell me. Do you want any more coffee?"
"Don't you?" she replied playfully. "When you do, let me know. Do you want more coffee?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Well, then, you can ring for Alice when you've finished. I've got some things to attend to." She rose abruptly, and left the room. Lapham looked after her in a dull way, and then went on with his breakfast. While he still sat at his coffee, she flung into the room again, and dashed some papers down beside his plate. "Here are some more things of yours, and I'll thank you to lock them up in your desk and not litter my room with them, if you please." Now he saw that she was angry, and it must be with him. It enraged him that in such a time of trouble she should fly out at him in that way. He left the house without trying to speak to her. That day Corey came just before closing, and, knocking at Lapham's door, asked if he could speak with him a few moments.
"Alright, you can call for Alice when you're done. I have some things to take care of." She stood up suddenly and left the room. Lapham watched her go blankly and then continued with his breakfast. While he was still drinking his coffee, she burst back into the room and threw some papers down next to his plate. "Here are some more of your things, and I’d appreciate it if you could lock them up in your desk instead of cluttering my room with them, if you don't mind." Now he realized she was angry, and it had to be directed at him. It infuriated him that she would lash out at him during such a difficult time. He left the house without trying to talk to her. That day, Corey arrived just before closing and knocked on Lapham's door, asking if he could speak with him for a few moments.
"Yes," said Lapham, wheeling round in his swivel-chair and kicking another towards Corey. "Sit down. I want to talk to you. I'd ought to tell you you're wasting your time here. I spoke the other day about your placin' yourself better, and I can help you to do it, yet. There ain't going to be the out-come for the paint in the foreign markets that we expected, and I guess you better give it up."
"Yeah," Lapham said, turning in his swivel chair and kicking another one over to Corey. "Have a seat. I need to talk to you. I should tell you that you're wasting your time here. I mentioned the other day about you finding a better position, and I can still help you with that. The paint sales in foreign markets aren't going to be what we expected, so I think you should let it go."
"I don't wish to give it up," said the young fellow, setting his lips. "I've as much faith in it as ever; and I want to propose now what I hinted at in the first place. I want to put some money into the business."
"I don't want to give it up," said the young guy, pressing his lips together. "I still believe in it just as much; and I want to suggest now what I hinted at before. I want to invest some money into the business."
"Some money!" Lapham leaned towards him, and frowned as if he had not quite understood, while he clutched the arms of his chair.
"Some money!" Lapham leaned towards him, frowning as if he didn't quite understand, while gripping the arms of his chair.
"I've got about thirty thousand dollars that I could put in, and if you don't want to consider me a partner--I remember that you objected to a partner--you can let me regard it as an investment. But I think I see the way to doing something at once in Mexico, and I should like to feel that I had something more than a drummer's interest in the venture."
"I have around thirty thousand dollars I can invest, and if you don't want to see me as a partner—I remember you were against having one—you can let me view it as an investment. However, I think I see a way to get something started in Mexico right away, and I’d like to feel that I have more than just a salesperson's interest in the project."
The men sat looking into each other's eyes. Then Lapham leaned back in his chair, and rubbed his hand hard and slowly over his face. His features were still twisted with some strong emotion when he took it away. "Your family know about this?"
The men sat staring into each other's eyes. Then Lapham leaned back in his chair and rubbed his hand roughly and slowly over his face. His features were still contorted with some intense emotion when he removed his hand. "Does your family know about this?"
"My Uncle James knows."
"My uncle James knows."
"He thinks it would be a good plan for you?"
"He thinks that would be a good idea for you?"
"He thought that by this time I ought to be able to trust my own judgment."
"He thought that by now I should be able to trust my own judgment."
"Do you suppose I could see your uncle at his office?"
"Do you think I could see your uncle at his office?"
"I imagine he's there."
"I think he’s there."
"Well, I want to have a talk with him, one of these days." He sat pondering a while, and then rose, and went with Corey to his door. "I guess I shan't change my mind about taking you into the business in that way," he said coldly. "If there was any reason why I shouldn't at first, there's more now."
"Well, I want to talk to him, one of these days." He sat thinking for a bit, then got up and went with Corey to his door. "I don’t think I’ll change my mind about bringing you into the business like that," he said coldly. "If there was any reason not to at first, there’s even more reason now."
"Very well, sir," answered the young man, and went to close his desk. The outer office was empty; but while Corey was putting his papers in order it was suddenly invaded by two women, who pushed by the protesting porter on the stairs and made their way towards Lapham's room. One of them was Miss Dewey, the type-writer girl, and the other was a woman whom she would resemble in face and figure twenty years hence, if she led a life of hard work varied by paroxysms of hard drinking.
"Sure thing, sir," replied the young man, and went to tidy up his desk. The outer office was empty; but while Corey was organizing his papers, it was suddenly interrupted by two women who pushed past the protesting porter on the stairs and headed towards Lapham's room. One of them was Miss Dewey, the typist, and the other was a woman who would look like her in face and figure twenty years later if she lived a life of hard work mixed with bouts of heavy drinking.
"That his room, Z'rilla?" asked this woman, pointing towards Lapham's door with a hand that had not freed itself from the fringe of dirty shawl under which it had hung. She went forward without waiting for the answer, but before she could reach it the door opened, and Lapham stood filling its space.
"Is that Z'rilla's room?" asked the woman, pointing toward Lapham's door with a hand still tangled in the fringe of the dirty shawl it had been resting under. She moved forward without waiting for a response, but before she could reach the door, it opened, and Lapham filled the doorway.
"Look here, Colonel Lapham!" began the woman, in a high key of challenge. "I want to know if this is the way you're goin' back on me and Z'rilla?"
"Listen up, Colonel Lapham!" the woman started, with a challenging tone. "I want to know if this is how you're going to turn your back on me and Z'rilla?"
"What do you want?" asked Lapham.
"What do you want?" Lapham asked.
"What do I want? What do you s'pose I want? I want the money to pay my month's rent; there ain't a bite to eat in the house; and I want some money to market."
"What do I want? What do you think I want? I want enough money to cover my rent for the month; there's nothing to eat in the house; and I need some cash for groceries."
Lapham bent a frown on the woman, under which she shrank back a step. "You've taken the wrong way to get it. Clear out!"
Lapham frowned at the woman, causing her to step back a little. "You've gone about this the wrong way. Just leave!"
"I WON'T clear out!" said the woman, beginning to whimper.
"I'M NOT leaving!" said the woman, starting to cry.
"Corey!" said Lapham, in the peremptory voice of a master,--he had seemed so indifferent to Corey's presence that the young man thought he must have forgotten he was there,--"Is Dennis anywhere round?"
"Corey!" Lapham said, using the commanding tone of someone in charge. He had acted so unconcerned about Corey's presence that the young man thought he might have forgotten he was there. "Is Dennis anywhere around?"
"Yissor," said Dennis, answering for himself from the head of the stairs, and appearing in the ware-room.
"Yeah," said Dennis, replying for himself from the top of the stairs and appearing in the storage room.
Lapham spoke to the woman again. "Do you want I should call a hack, or do you want I should call an officer?"
Lapham spoke to the woman again. "Do you want me to call a cab, or should I call a police officer?"
The woman began to cry into an end of her shawl. "I don't know what we're goin' to do."
The woman started to cry into the end of her shawl. "I don't know what we're going to do."
"You're going to clear out," said Lapham. "Call a hack, Dennis. If you ever come here again, I'll have you arrested. Mind that! Zerrilla, I shall want you early to-morrow morning."
"You're leaving," said Lapham. "Call a cab, Dennis. If you ever come back here, I'll have you arrested. Remember that! Zerrilla, I need you here early tomorrow morning."
"Yes, sir," said the girl meekly; she and her mother shrank out after the porter.
"Yes, sir," the girl said quietly; she and her mother stepped back out after the porter.
Lapham shut his door without a word.
Lapham closed his door without saying anything.
At lunch the next day Walker made himself amends for Corey's reticence by talking a great deal. He talked about Lapham, who seemed to have, more than ever since his apparent difficulties began, the fascination of an enigma for his book-keeper, and he ended by asking, "Did you see that little circus last night?"
At lunch the next day, Walker made up for Corey's silence by chatting a lot. He talked about Lapham, who seemed to be more of an enigma to his bookkeeper than ever since his recent troubles began, and he wrapped up by asking, "Did you catch that little circus last night?"
"What little circus?" asked Corey in his turn.
"What little circus?" Corey asked in response.
"Those two women and the old man. Dennis told me about it. I told him if he liked his place he'd better keep his mouth shut."
"Those two women and the old man. Dennis told me about it. I told him if he liked his spot, he’d better stay quiet."
"That was very good advice," said Corey.
"That was really good advice," Corey said.
"Oh, all right, if you don't want to talk. Don't know as I should in your place," returned Walker, in the easy security he had long felt that Corey had no intention of putting on airs with him. "But I'll tell you what: the old man can't expect it of everybody. If he keeps this thing up much longer, it's going to be talked about. You can't have a woman walking into your place of business, and trying to bulldoze you before your porter, without setting your porter to thinking. And the last thing you want a porter to do is to think; for when a porter thinks, he thinks wrong."
"Oh, fine, if you don't want to talk. I wouldn't know what to do in your situation," Walker replied, comfortably confident that Corey had no plans to put on a show with him. "But let me tell you this: the old man can't expect that from everyone. If he keeps this up much longer, it's going to become a topic of conversation. You can't have a woman walking into your workplace and trying to push you around in front of your porter without making your porter start to wonder. And the last thing you want is for a porter to think; because when a porter thinks, he thinks the wrong way."
"I don't see why even a porter couldn't think right about that affair," replied Corey. "I don't know who the woman was, though I believe she was Miss Dewey's mother; but I couldn't see that Colonel Lapham showed anything but a natural resentment of her coming to him in that way. I should have said she was some rather worthless person whom he'd been befriending, and that she had presumed upon his kindness."
"I don't see why even a porter couldn't think straight about that situation," Corey replied. "I don't know who the woman was, but I think she was Miss Dewey's mother. Still, I couldn't see that Colonel Lapham reacted in any way other than naturally upset about her approaching him like that. I would have guessed she was just some not-so-great person he had been helping, and that she took advantage of his kindness."
"Is that so? What do you think of his never letting Miss Dewey's name go on the books?"
"Really? What do you think about him never allowing Miss Dewey's name to be on the records?"
"That it's another proof it's a sort of charity of his. That's the only way to look at it."
"That’s just more evidence that it’s a kind of charity from him. That’s the only way to see it."
"Oh, I'M all right." Walker lighted a cigar and began to smoke, with his eyes closed to a fine straight line. "It won't do for a book-keeper to think wrong, any more than a porter, I suppose. But I guess you and I don't think very different about this thing."
"Oh, I'm fine." Walker lit a cigar and started smoking, with his eyes squinted into a fine straight line. "A bookkeeper can’t afford to think incorrectly, just like a porter, I guess. But I think you and I see this situation pretty similarly."
"Not if you think as I do," replied Corey steadily; "and I know you would do that if you had seen the 'circus' yourself. A man doesn't treat people who have a disgraceful hold upon him as he treated them."
"Not if you think the way I do," Corey replied calmly; "and I know you would if you had seen the 'circus' yourself. A man doesn't treat people who have a shameful hold over him the way he treated them."
"It depends upon who he is," said Walker, taking his cigar from his mouth. "I never said the old man was afraid of anything."
"It depends on who he is," Walker said, taking the cigar out of his mouth. "I never said the old man was scared of anything."
"And character," continued Corey, disdaining to touch the matter further, except in generalities, "must go for something. If it's to be the prey of mere accident and appearance, then it goes for nothing."
"And character," Corey continued, dismissing any further discussion on the topic except in broad terms, "has to mean something. If it's just subject to random chance and superficiality, then it means nothing."
"Accidents will happen in the best regulated families," said Walker, with vulgar, good-humoured obtuseness that filled Corey with indignation. Nothing, perhaps, removed his matter-of-fact nature further from the commonplace than a certain generosity of instinct, which I should not be ready to say was always infallible.
"Accidents happen in even the best-run families," said Walker, with a boorish, cheerful cluelessness that left Corey feeling furious. Nothing, perhaps, took him further away from being ordinary than a certain generous instinct, which I wouldn't quite say was always reliable.
That evening it was Miss Dewey's turn to wait for speech with Lapham after the others were gone. He opened his door at her knock, and stood looking at her with a worried air. "Well, what do you want, Zerrilla?" he asked, with a sort of rough kindness.
That evening, it was Miss Dewey's turn to wait for a conversation with Lapham after everyone else had left. He opened his door at her knock and looked at her with a concerned expression. "So, what do you need, Zerrilla?" he asked, with a kind of gruff warmth.
"I want to know what I'm going to do about Hen. He's back again; and he and mother have made it up, and they both got to drinking last night after I went home, and carried on so that the neighbours came in."
"I want to figure out what to do about Hen. He’s back again, and he and Mom have made amends. They both started drinking last night after I went home and ended up causing such a scene that the neighbors came over."
Lapham passed his hand over his red and heated face. "I don't know what I'm going to do. You're twice the trouble that my own family is, now. But I know what I'd do, mighty quick, if it wasn't for you, Zerrilla," he went on relentingly. "I'd shut your mother up somewheres, and if I could get that fellow off for a three years' voyage----"
Lapham ran his hand over his red, heated face. "I have no idea what I'm going to do. You're twice the headache that my own family is right now. But I know what I would do really quickly if it weren't for you, Zerrilla," he continued reluctantly. "I'd put your mother somewhere, and if I could get that guy to leave for a three-year voyage----"
"I declare," said Miss Dewey, beginning to whimper, "it seems as if he came back just so often to spite me. He's never gone more than a year at the furthest, and you can't make it out habitual drunkenness, either, when it's just sprees. I'm at my wit's end."
"I swear," said Miss Dewey, starting to cry, "it feels like he comes back just to annoy me. He’s never been gone more than a year at the most, and you can’t call it habitual drunkenness when it’s just binge drinking. I don’t know what to do anymore."
"Oh, well, you mustn't cry around here," said Lapham soothingly.
"Oh, well, you shouldn't cry here," said Lapham gently.
"I know it," said Miss Dewey. "If I could get rid of Hen, I could manage well enough with mother. Mr. Wemmel would marry me if I could get the divorce. He's said so over and over again."
"I know it," Miss Dewey said. "If I could get rid of Hen, I could handle things just fine with my mom. Mr. Wemmel would marry me if I could get the divorce. He's said it again and again."
"I don't know as I like that very well," said Lapham, frowning. "I don't know as I want you should get married in any hurry again. I don't know as I like your going with anybody else just yet."
"I’m not sure I like that very much," Lapham said, frowning. "I don’t think you should rush into getting married again. I’m not sure I like the idea of you seeing anyone else just yet."
"Oh, you needn't be afraid but what it'll be all right. It'll be the best thing all round, if I can marry him."
"Oh, you don’t need to worry; it’ll all turn out fine. It’ll be the best thing for everyone if I can marry him."
"Well!" said Lapham impatiently; "I can't think about it now. I suppose they've cleaned everything out again?"
"Well!" Lapham said impatiently. "I can't think about it right now. I guess they’ve cleared everything out again?"
"Yes, they have," said Zerrilla; "there isn't a cent left."
"Yeah, they have," Zerrilla said. "There's not a penny left."
"You're a pretty expensive lot," said Lapham. "Well, here!" He took out his pocket-book and gave her a note. "I'll be round to-night and see what can be done."
"You're a pretty expensive bunch," Lapham said. "Alright, here!" He pulled out his wallet and handed her a bill. "I'll come by tonight and see what can be done."
He shut himself into his room again, and Zerrilla dried her tears, put the note into her bosom, and went her way.
He locked himself in his room again, and Zerrilla wiped her tears, tucked the note into her shirt, and went on her way.
Lapham kept the porter nearly an hour later. It was then six o'clock, the hour at which the Laphams usually had tea; but all custom had been broken up with him during the past months, and he did not go home now. He determined, perhaps in the extremity in which a man finds relief in combating one care with another, to keep his promise to Miss Dewey, and at the moment when he might otherwise have been sitting down at his own table he was climbing the stairs to her lodging in the old-fashioned dwelling which had been portioned off into flats. It was in a region of depots, and of the cheap hotels, and "ladies' and gents'" dining-rooms, and restaurants with bars, which abound near depots; and Lapham followed to Miss Dewey's door a waiter from one of these, who bore on a salver before him a supper covered with a napkin. Zerrilla had admitted them, and at her greeting a young fellow in the shabby shore-suit of a sailor, buttoning imperfectly over the nautical blue flannel of his shirt, got up from where he had been sitting, on one side of the stove, and stood infirmly on his feet, in token of receiving the visitor. The woman who sat on the other side did not rise, but began a shrill, defiant apology.
Lapham kept the porter nearly an hour longer. It was now six o'clock, the time when the Laphams usually had tea; but his routine had been disrupted over the past few months, and he didn’t go home now. He decided, perhaps in that moment of feeling overwhelmed, to keep his promise to Miss Dewey. Instead of sitting down at his own table, he was climbing the stairs to her apartment in the old-fashioned building that had been divided into flats. It was in an area filled with loading docks, cheap hotels, "ladies' and gents'" dining rooms, and restaurants with bars, all common near the depots. Lapham followed a waiter from one of these establishments to Miss Dewey's door, who carried a covered supper on a salver. Zerrilla let them in, and at her greeting, a young man in a worn sailor's suit, awkwardly buttoned over his navy blue shirt, stood up from where he had been sitting next to the stove, trying to acknowledge the visitor. The woman sitting on the other side didn’t stand but started to give a loud, defiant apology.
"Well, I don't suppose but what you'll think we're livin' on the fat o' the land, right straight along, all the while. But it's just like this. When that child came in from her work, she didn't seem to have the spirit to go to cookin' anything, and I had such a bad night last night I was feelin' all broke up, and s'd I, what's the use, anyway? By the time the butcher's heaved in a lot o' bone, and made you pay for the suet he cuts away, it comes to the same thing, and why not GIT it from the rest'rant first off, and save the cost o' your fire? s'd I."
"Well, I guess you'll think we're living the good life all the time. But here's the thing. When that girl came in from her job, she just didn’t have the energy to cook anything, and after such a rough night I was feeling all out of sorts, so I thought, what's the point anyway? By the time the butcher throws in a bunch of bones and charges you for the fat he trims off, it all adds up the same, so why not just get it from the restaurant right away and save the cost of heating up your kitchen?"
"What have you got there under your apron? A bottle?" demanded Lapham, who stood with his hat on and his hands in his pockets, indifferent alike to the ineffective reception of the sailor and the chair Zerrilla had set him.
"What do you have under your apron? A bottle?" asked Lapham, who stood with his hat on and his hands in his pockets, unconcerned with both the sailor's lackluster greeting and the chair that Zerrilla had placed for him.
"Well, yes, it's a bottle," said the woman, with an assumption of virtuous frankness. "It's whisky; I got to have something to rub my rheumatism with."
"Well, yeah, it's a bottle," said the woman, with an air of honest sincerity. "It's whisky; I need something to ease my rheumatism."
"Humph!" grumbled Lapham. "You've been rubbing HIS rheumatism too, I see."
"Humph!" Lapham complained. "I see you've been dealing with HIS rheumatism too."
He twisted his head in the direction of the sailor, now softly and rhythmically waving to and fro on his feet.
He turned his head toward the sailor, who was now gently and rhythmically swaying back and forth on his feet.
"He hain't had a drop to-day in THIS house!" cried the woman.
"He hasn’t had a drink today in THIS house!" cried the woman.
"What are you doing around here?" said Lapham, turning fiercely upon him. "You've got no business ashore. Where's your ship? Do you think I'm going to let you come here and eat your wife out of house and home, and then give money to keep the concern going?"
"What are you doing here?" Lapham said, turning sharply towards him. "You have no right to be on land. Where's your ship? Do you think I'm going to let you come here, take advantage of your wife, and then give money to keep things running?"
"Just the very words I said when he first showed his face here, yist'day. Didn't I, Z'rilla?" said the woman, eagerly joining in the rebuke of her late boon companion. "You got no business here, Hen, s'd I. You can't come here to live on me and Z'rilla, s'd I. You want to go back to your ship, s'd I. That's what I said."
"Those were the exact words I used when he first showed up here yesterday. Right, Z'rilla?" said the woman, enthusiastically joining in on criticizing her former companion. "You have no business here, Hen, I said that. You can't just come here and live off me and Z'rilla, I said that too. You need to go back to your ship, I said that. That’s what I said."
The sailor mumbled, with a smile of tipsy amiability for Lapham, something about the crew being discharged.
The sailor slurred with a tipsy grin for Lapham, mentioning something about the crew being let go.
"Yes," the woman broke in, "that's always the way with these coasters. Why don't you go off on some them long v'y'ges? s'd I. It's pretty hard when Mr. Wemmel stands ready to marry Z'rilla and provide a comfortable home for us both--I hain't got a great many years more to live, and I SHOULD like to get some satisfaction out of 'em, and not be beholden and dependent all my days,--to have Hen, here, blockin' the way. I tell him there'd be more money for him in the end; but he can't seem to make up his mind to it."
"Yes," the woman interjected, "that's always how it is with these coasters. Why don't you go on some of those long journeys? I said. It's pretty tough when Mr. Wemmel is ready to marry Z'rilla and provide a comfortable home for both of us—I don't have many years left, and I really want to enjoy them, not be reliant and dependent all my life, with Hen here getting in the way. I tell him there'd be more money for him in the long run; but he just can't seem to make up his mind."
"Well, now, look here," said Lapham. "I don't care anything about all that. It's your own business, and I'm not going to meddle with it. But it's my business who lives off me; and so I tell you all three, I'm willing to take care of Zerrilla, and I'm willing to take care of her mother----"
"Alright, listen," said Lapham. "I don't care about any of that. It's your own issue, and I'm not going to get involved. But it's my concern who benefits from me; so I'm telling all three of you, I'm ready to support Zerrilla, and I'm ready to support her mother----"
"I guess if it hadn't been for that child's father," the mother interpolated, "you wouldn't been here to tell the tale, Colonel Lapham."
"I guess if it hadn't been for that kid's dad," the mother interrupted, "you wouldn't be here to tell the story, Colonel Lapham."
"I know all about that," said Lapham. "But I'll tell you what, Mr. Dewey, I'm not going to support YOU."
"I know all about that," Lapham said. "But let me tell you, Mr. Dewey, I'm not going to back YOU."
"I don't see what Hen's done," said the old woman impartially.
"I don't see what Hen has done," said the old woman without bias.
"He hasn't done anything, and I'm going to stop it. He's got to get a ship, and he's got to get out of this. And Zerrilla needn't come back to work till he does. I'm done with you all."
"He hasn't done anything, and I'm going to put an end to it. He needs to get a ship and get out of here. And Zerrilla doesn't need to come back to work until he does. I'm done with all of you."
"Well, I vow," said the mother, "if I ever heard anything like it! Didn't that child's father lay down his life for you? Hain't you said it yourself a hundred times? And don't she work for her money, and slave for it mornin', noon, and night? You talk as if we was beholden to you for the very bread in our mouths. I guess if it hadn't been for Jim, you wouldn't been here crowin' over us."
"Well, I swear," said the mother, "if I ever heard anything like it! Didn't that child's father sacrifice himself for you? Haven't you said it yourself a hundred times? And doesn't she work for her money and work hard for it morning, noon, and night? You talk as if we're indebted to you for the very food we eat. I bet if it hadn't been for Jim, you wouldn't be here bragging over us."
"You mind what I say. I mean business this time," said Lapham, turning to the door.
"You pay attention to what I say. I’m serious this time," said Lapham, turning to the door.
The woman rose and followed him, with her bottle in her hand. "Say, Colonel! what should you advise Z'rilla to do about Mr. Wemmel? I tell her there ain't any use goin' to the trouble to git a divorce without she's sure about him. Don't you think we'd ought to git him to sign a paper, or something, that he'll marry her if she gits it? I don't like to have things going at loose ends the way they are. It ain't sense. It ain't right."
The woman stood up and followed him, holding her bottle. "Hey, Colonel! What do you think Z'rilla should do about Mr. Wemmel? I told her there’s no point in going through the effort to get a divorce unless she’s sure about him. Don’t you think we should get him to sign something that says he’ll marry her if she goes through with it? I don’t like having things up in the air like this. It doesn’t make sense. It isn’t right."
Lapham made no answer to the mother anxious for her child's future, and concerned for the moral questions involved. He went out and down the stairs, and on the pavement at the lower door he almost struck against Rogers, who had a bag in his hand, and seemed to be hurrying towards one of the depots. He halted a little, as if to speak to Lapham; but Lapham turned his back abruptly upon him, and took the other direction.
Lapham didn’t respond to the mother, who was worried about her child's future and the moral issues at play. He went outside and down the stairs, and on the sidewalk at the lower door, he nearly bumped into Rogers, who was carrying a bag and looked like he was rushing towards one of the stations. He paused briefly as if to say something to Lapham, but Lapham abruptly turned his back on him and headed the other way.
The days were going by in a monotony of adversity to him, from which he could no longer escape, even at home. He attempted once or twice to talk of his troubles to his wife, but she repulsed him sharply; she seemed to despise and hate him; but he set himself doggedly to make a confession to her, and he stopped her one night, as she came into the room where he sat--hastily upon some errand that was to take her directly away again.
The days passed in a dull routine of struggles he couldn’t escape, not even at home. He tried a couple of times to share his troubles with his wife, but she rejected him harshly; it felt like she despised and loathed him. Yet, he stubbornly decided to confess to her, and one night he stopped her as she entered the room where he was sitting—rushing in on some errand that would soon take her away again.
"Persis, there's something I've got to tell you."
"Persis, there's something I need to tell you."
She stood still, as if fixed against her will, to listen.
She stood still, seemingly rooted there against her will, to listen.
"I guess you know something about it already, and I guess it set you against me."
"I suppose you already know a bit about it, and I guess that turned you against me."
"Oh, I guess not, Colonel Lapham. You go your way, and I go mine. That's all."
"Oh, I suppose not, Colonel Lapham. You go your way, and I’ll go mine. That's it."
She waited for him to speak, listening with a cold, hard smile on her face.
She waited for him to speak, listening with a cool, tight smile on her face.
"I don't say it to make favour with you, because I don't want you to spare me, and I don't ask you; but I got into it through Milton K. Rogers."
"I’m not saying this to win your approval, because I don’t want you to hold back on me, and I’m not asking you to; but I ended up in this situation because of Milton K. Rogers."
"Oh!" said Mrs. Lapham contemptuously.
"Oh!" Mrs. Lapham said dismissively.
"I always felt the way I said about it--that it wa'n't any better than gambling, and I say so now. It's like betting on the turn of a card; and I give you my word of honour, Persis, that I never was in it at all till that scoundrel began to load me up with those wild-cat securities of his. Then it seemed to me as if I ought to try to do something to get somewhere even. I know it's no excuse; but watching the market to see what the infernal things were worth from day to day, and seeing it go up, and seeing it go down, was too much for me; and, to make a long story short, I began to buy and sell on a margin--just what I told you I never would do. I seemed to make something--I did make something; and I'd have stopped, I do believe, if I could have reached the figure I'd set in my own mind to start with; but I couldn't fetch it. I began to lose, and then I began to throw good money after bad, just as I always did with everything that Rogers ever came within a mile of. Well, what's the use? I lost the money that would have carried me out of this, and I shouldn't have had to shut down the Works, or sell the house, or----"
"I always felt the same way about it—that it wasn’t any better than gambling, and I’m saying that now. It’s like betting on a card game; and I promise you, Persis, I never got involved until that crook started piling me up with those risky investments of his. Then it felt like I had to do something to even things out. I know it’s not an excuse, but watching the market to see what those damn things were worth each day, seeing it go up and down, was too much for me; and to cut a long story short, I started buying and selling on margin—just like I told you I never would. I thought I was making money—I actually was making money; and I would have stopped, honestly, if I could have hit the amount I had in mind to begin with; but I just couldn’t make it. I started losing, and then I began throwing good money after bad, just like I always did with everything that Rogers got involved in. Well, what’s the point? I lost the money that could have gotten me out of this mess, and I shouldn’t have had to shut down the Works, or sell the house, or----"
Lapham stopped. His wife, who at first had listened with mystification, and then dawning incredulity, changing into a look of relief that was almost triumph, lapsed again into severity. "Silas Lapham, if you was to die the next minute, is this what you started to tell me?"
Lapham stopped. His wife, who had initially listened with confusion, then with growing disbelief that turned into a look of relief that was almost victorious, reverted back to a serious expression. "Silas Lapham, if you were to die right this minute, is this what you were trying to tell me?"
"Why, of course it is. What did you suppose I started to tell you?"
"Of course it is. What did you think I was about to tell you?"
"And--look me in the eyes!--you haven't got anything else on your mind now?"
"And—look me in the eyes!—you don’t have anything else on your mind right now?"
"No! There's trouble enough, the Lord knows; but there's nothing else to tell you. I suppose Pen gave you a hint about it. I dropped something to her. I've been feeling bad about it, Persis, a good while, but I hain't had the heart to speak of it. I can't expect you to say you like it. I've been a fool, I'll allow, and I've been something worse, if you choose to say so; but that's all. I haven't hurt anybody but myself--and you and the children."
"No! There's enough trouble already, believe me; but there's nothing more to say. I guess Pen might have mentioned something to you. I hinted at it to her. I've been feeling guilty about it for a while, Persis, but I haven't had the courage to bring it up. I don't expect you to say you like it. I know I've been foolish, I admit that, and I've probably been worse if you want to say so; but that's it. I haven't harmed anyone except myself—and you and the kids."
Mrs. Lapham rose and said, with her face from him, as she turned towards the door, "It's all right, Silas. I shan't ever bring it up against you."
Mrs. Lapham stood up and said, turning away from him towards the door, "It's fine, Silas. I won’t ever hold it against you."
She fled out of the room, but all that evening she was very sweet with him, and seemed to wish in all tacit ways to atone for her past unkindness.
She rushed out of the room, but all that evening she was really nice to him and seemed to want, in every subtle way, to make up for her previous unkindness.
She made him talk of his business, and he told her of Corey's offer, and what he had done about it. She did not seem to care for his part in it, however; at which Lapham was silently disappointed a little, for he would have liked her to praise him.
She got him to talk about his business, and he shared Corey's offer and what he had done about it. However, she didn't seem to care much about his role in it, which left Lapham silently a bit disappointed because he would have liked her to praise him.
"He did it on account of Pen!"
"He did it because of Pen!"
"Well, he didn't insist upon it, anyway," said Lapham, who must have obscurely expected that Corey would recognise his own magnanimity by repeating his offer. If the doubt that follows a self-devoted action--the question whether it was not after all a needless folly--is mixed, as it was in Lapham's case, with the vague belief that we might have done ourselves a good turn without great risk of hurting any one else by being a little less unselfish, it becomes a regret that is hard to bear. Since Corey spoke to him, some things had happened that gave Lapham hope again.
"Well, he didn’t push it, anyway," said Lapham, who must have somehow expected that Corey would recognize his own generosity by reoffering his help. If the doubt that follows a selfless act—the question of whether it was actually a pointless mistake—is mixed, as it was for Lapham, with a vague belief that we could have done something good for ourselves without much risk of hurting anyone else by being a little less selfless, it turns into a regret that’s hard to handle. Since Corey talked to him, some events had taken place that gave Lapham hope again.
"I'm going to tell her about it," said his wife, and she showed herself impatient to make up for the time she had lost. "Why didn't you tell me before, Silas?"
"I'm going to tell her about it," his wife said, showing her impatience to make up for lost time. "Why didn't you tell me earlier, Silas?"
"I didn't know we were on speaking terms before," said Lapham sadly.
"I didn't realize we were still on speaking terms," Lapham said sadly.
"Yes, that's true," she admitted, with a conscious flush. "I hope he won't think Pen's known about it all this while."
"Yeah, that's true," she admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I hope he doesn't think Pen has known about it this whole time."
XXIV.
THAT evening James Bellingham came to see Corey after dinner, and went to find him in his own room.
THAT evening, James Bellingham went to see Corey after dinner and looked for him in his room.
"I've come at the instance of Colonel Lapham," said the uncle. "He was at my office to-day, and I had a long talk with him. Did you know that he was in difficulties?"
"I've come because of Colonel Lapham," said the uncle. "He was at my office today, and I had a long conversation with him. Did you know he was in trouble?"
"I fancied that he was in some sort of trouble. And I had the book-keeper's conjectures--he doesn't really know much about it."
"I thought that he was in some kind of trouble. And I had the bookkeeper's guesses—he doesn't really know much about it."
"Well, he thinks it time--on all accounts--that you should know how he stands, and why he declined that proposition of yours. I must say he has behaved very well--like a gentleman."
"Well, he thinks it's time—on all counts—that you should know where he stands and why he turned down your proposal. I must say, he has acted very well—like a gentleman."
"I'm not surprised."
"I'm not shocked."
"I am. It's hard to behave like a gentleman where your interest is vitally concerned. And Lapham doesn't strike me as a man who's in the habit of acting from the best in him always."
"I am. It's tough to act like a gentleman when you're personally involved. And Lapham doesn't seem like the kind of guy who always acts from his better self."
"Do any of us?" asked Corey.
"Do any of us?" Corey asked.
"Not all of us, at any rate," said Bellingham. "It must have cost him something to say no to you, for he's just in that state when he believes that this or that chance, however small, would save him."
"Not all of us, at least," said Bellingham. "It must have been hard for him to say no to you, because he's in a place where he thinks that any possibility, no matter how small, could save him."
Corey was silent. "Is he really in such a bad way?"
Corey was quiet. "Is he really doing that poorly?"
"It's hard to tell just where he stands. I suspect that a hopeful temperament and fondness for round numbers have always caused him to set his figures beyond his actual worth. I don't say that he's been dishonest about it, but he's had a loose way of estimating his assets; he's reckoned his wealth on the basis of his capital, and some of his capital is borrowed. He's lost heavily by some of the recent failures, and there's been a terrible shrinkage in his values. I don't mean merely in the stock of paint on hand, but in a kind of competition which has become very threatening. You know about that West Virginian paint?"
"It's hard to know exactly where he stands. I think his optimistic nature and love for round numbers have always led him to overestimate his worth. I'm not saying he's been dishonest about it, but he tends to have a loose approach to valuing his assets; he's calculated his wealth based on his capital, and some of that capital is borrowed. He's taken a big hit from some of the recent failures, and there's been a severe drop in his values. I don't just mean the stock of paint he has on hand, but also a kind of competition that has become very threatening. You know about that West Virginian paint?"
Corey nodded.
Corey agreed.
"Well, he tells me that they've struck a vein of natural gas out there which will enable them to make as good a paint as his own at a cost of manufacturing so low that they can undersell him everywhere. If this proves to be the case, it will not only drive his paint out of the market, but will reduce the value of his Works--the whole plant--at Lapham to a merely nominal figure."
"Well, he told me that they found a natural gas vein out there that will allow them to produce paint just as good as his at such a low manufacturing cost that they can undercut him everywhere. If this turns out to be true, it'll not only push his paint out of the market but will also lower the value of his entire operation at Lapham to just a token amount."
"I see," said Corey dejectedly. "I've understood that he had put a great deal of money into his Works."
"I get it," Corey said sadly. "I’ve heard that he invested a lot of money into his projects."
"Yes, and he estimated his mine there at a high figure. Of course it will be worth little or nothing if the West Virginia paint drives his out. Then, besides, Lapham has been into several things outside of his own business, and, like a good many other men who try outside things, he's kept account of them himself; and he's all mixed up about them. He's asked me to look into his affairs with him, and I've promised to do so. Whether he can be tided over his difficulties remains to be seen. I'm afraid it will take a good deal of money to do it--a great deal more than he thinks, at least. He believes comparatively little would do it. I think differently. I think that anything less than a great deal would be thrown away on him. If it were merely a question of a certain sum--even a large sum--to keep him going, it might be managed; but it's much more complicated. And, as I say, it must have been a trial to him to refuse your offer."
"Yes, he estimated the value of his mine there at a high figure. Of course, it won’t be worth much if the West Virginia paint drives him out. Also, Lapham has been involved in several things outside his main business, and like many others who venture into different areas, he’s kept track of them himself, and now he's all mixed up about it. He’s asked me to look into his finances with him, and I promised to help. Whether he can get through his challenges remains to be seen. I’m afraid it will take a lot of money—much more than he realizes. He thinks it wouldn’t take much to resolve things. I disagree. I believe that anything less than a significant amount would be a waste on him. If it were just a matter of a specific sum—even a large one—to keep him afloat, it might be manageable; but it's way more complicated than that. And, as I said, it must have been hard for him to turn down your offer."
This did not seem to be the way in which Bellingham had meant to conclude. But he said no more; and Corey made him no response.
This didn’t seem like how Bellingham intended to wrap things up. But he didn’t say anything else, and Corey didn’t reply.
He remained pondering the case, now hopefully, now doubtfully, and wondering, whatever his mood was, whether Penelope knew anything of the fact with which her mother went nearly at the same moment to acquaint her.
He kept thinking about the case, sometimes feeling hopeful and other times feeling doubtful, and wondering, no matter how he felt, whether Penelope knew anything about what her mother was about to tell her at that very moment.
"Of course, he's done it on your account," Mrs. Lapham could not help saying.
"Of course, he's done it because of you," Mrs. Lapham couldn't help saying.
"Then he was very silly. Does he think I would let him give father money? And if father lost it for him, does he suppose it would make it any easier for me? I think father acted twice as well. It was very silly."
"Then he was really foolish. Does he think I would allow him to give money to Dad? And if Dad lost it for him, does he really believe it would make things any easier for me? I think Dad handled it twice as well. It was really foolish."
In repeating the censure, her look was not so severe as her tone; she even smiled a little, and her mother reported to her father that she acted more like herself than she had yet since Corey's offer.
In repeating the criticism, her expression wasn't as harsh as her words; she even smiled a bit, and her mother told her father that she was acting more like her usual self than she had since Corey made his proposal.
"I think, if he was to repeat his offer, she would have him now," said Mrs. Lapham.
"I think if he were to make his offer again, she'd accept it now," said Mrs. Lapham.
"Well, I'll let her know if he does," said the Colonel.
"Sure, I'll let her know if he does," said the Colonel.
"I guess he won't do it to you!" she cried.
"I guess he won't do that to you!" she exclaimed.
"Who else will he do it to?" he demanded.
"Who else is he going to do it to?" he asked.
They perceived that they had each been talking of a different offer.
They realized that they had each been discussing a different offer.
After Lapham went to his business in the morning the postman brought another letter from Irene, which was full of pleasant things that were happening to her; there was a great deal about her cousin Will, as she called him. At the end she had written, "Tell Pen I don't want she should be foolish." "There!" said Mrs. Lapham. "I guess it's going to come out right, all round;" and it seemed as if even the Colonel's difficulties were past. "When your father gets through this, Pen," she asked impulsively, "what shall you do?"
After Lapham headed to work in the morning, the mailman delivered another letter from Irene, filled with all the nice things happening in her life; there was a lot about her cousin Will, as she referred to him. At the end, she wrote, "Tell Pen I don't want her to be foolish." "There!" said Mrs. Lapham. "I think everything's going to turn out fine," and it seemed like even the Colonel's troubles were behind them. "When your father gets through this, Pen," she asked suddenly, "what will you do?"
"What have you been telling Irene about me?"
"What have you been saying to Irene about me?"
"Nothing much. What should you do?"
"Not a lot. What should you do?"
"It would be a good deal easier to say what I should do if father didn't," said the girl.
"It would be a lot easier to say what I would do if dad didn't," said the girl.
"I know you think it was nice in him to make your father that offer," urged the mother.
"I know you think it was nice of him to make that offer to your father," urged the mother.
"It was nice, yes; but it was silly," said the girl. "Most nice things are silly, I suppose," she added.
"It was nice, yeah; but it was stupid," said the girl. "I guess most nice things are kind of silly," she added.
She went to her room and wrote a letter. It was very long, and very carefully written; and when she read it over, she tore it into small pieces. She wrote another one, short and hurried, and tore that up too. Then she went back to her mother, in the family room, and asked to see Irene's letter, and read it over to herself. "Yes, she seems to be having a good time," she sighed. "Mother, do you think I ought to let Mr. Corey know that I know about it?"
She went to her room and wrote a letter. It was really long and very carefully written; and when she read it over, she tore it into tiny pieces. She wrote another one, short and rushed, and tore that up too. Then she went back to her mom in the family room and asked to see Irene's letter, reading it over to herself. "Yeah, she seems to be having a great time," she sighed. "Mom, do you think I should let Mr. Corey know that I'm aware of it?"
"Well, I should think it would be a pleasure to him," said Mrs. Lapham judicially.
"Well, I think it would be a pleasure for him," Mrs. Lapham said thoughtfully.
"I'm not so sure of that the way I should have to tell him. I should begin by giving him a scolding. Of course, he meant well by it, but can't you see that it wasn't very flattering! How did he expect it would change me?"
"I'm not really sure how to tell him. I should probably start by giving him a scolding. Of course, he meant well, but can't you see that it wasn't very flattering! How did he think it would change me?"
"I don't believe he ever thought of that."
"I don't think he ever considered that."
"Don't you? Why?"
"Don't you? Why not?"
"Because you can see that he isn't one of that kind. He might want to please you without wanting to change you by what he did."
"Because you can tell he isn't like that. He might want to make you happy without trying to change you by what he did."
"Yes. He must have known that nothing would change me,--at least, nothing that he could do. I thought of that. I shouldn't like him to feel that I couldn't appreciate it, even if I did think it was silly. Should you write to him?"
"Yeah. He must have known that nothing would change me—at least, nothing he could do. I thought about that. I wouldn't want him to feel like I couldn't appreciate it, even if I thought it was silly. Should you write to him?"
"I don't see why not."
"Why not?"
"It would be too pointed. No, I shall just let it go. I wish he hadn't done it."
"It would be too direct. No, I’ll just let it go. I wish he hadn’t done that."
"Well, he has done it." "And I've tried to write to him about it--two letters: one so humble and grateful that it couldn't stand up on its edge, and the other so pert and flippant. Mother, I wish you could have seen those two letters! I wish I had kept them to look at if I ever got to thinking I had any sense again. They would take the conceit out of me."
"Well, he did it." "And I've tried to write to him about it—two letters: one so humble and grateful that it couldn't even stand on its edge, and the other so cheeky and carefree. Mom, I wish you could have seen those two letters! I wish I had kept them to remind me if I ever started thinking I had any sense again. They would definitely put me in my place."
"What's the reason he don't come here any more?"
"What's the reason he doesn't come here anymore?"
"Doesn't he come?" asked Penelope in turn, as if it were something she had not noticed particularly.
"Isn't he coming?" Penelope asked, almost as if she hadn't really paid much attention to it.
"You'd ought to know."
"You should know."
"Yes." She sat silent a while. "If he doesn't come, I suppose it's because he's offended at something I did."
"Yeah." She sat quietly for a moment. "If he doesn't come, I guess it's because he's upset about something I did."
"What did you do?"
"What did you do?"
"Nothing. I--wrote to him--a little while ago. I suppose it was very blunt, but I didn't believe he would be angry at it. But this--this that he's done shows he was angry, and that he wasn't just seizing the first chance to get out of it."
"Nothing. I wrote to him a little while ago. I guess it was pretty direct, but I didn't think he would be upset about it. But this—what he's done—shows that he was angry and that he wasn't just jumping at the first opportunity to avoid it."
"What have you done, Pen?" demanded her mother sharply.
"What have you done, Pen?" her mother demanded sharply.
"Oh, I don't know. All the mischief in the world, I suppose. I'll tell you. When you first told me that father was in trouble with his business, I wrote to him not to come any more till I let him. I said I couldn't tell him why, and he hasn't been here since. I'm sure I don't know what it means."
"Oh, I have no idea. I guess all the trouble in the world. Let me explain. When you first mentioned that Dad was having issues with his business, I told him not to come over until I said it was okay. I told him I couldn’t explain why, and he hasn’t been here since. Honestly, I don’t know what it means."
Her mother looked at her with angry severity. "Well, Penelope Lapham! For a sensible child, you ARE the greatest goose I ever saw. Did you think he would come here and SEE if you wouldn't let him come?"
Her mother stared at her with intense anger. "Well, Penelope Lapham! For a smart kid, you really are the biggest fool I’ve ever seen. Did you really think he would come here and check if you were going to let him in?"
"He might have written," urged the girl.
"He might have written," the girl insisted.
Her mother made that despairing "Tchk!" with her tongue, and fell back in her chair. "I should have DESPISED him if he had written. He's acted just exactly right, and you--you've acted--I don't know HOW you've acted. I'm ashamed of you. A girl that could be so sensible for her sister, and always say and do just the right thing, and then when it comes to herself to be such a DISGUSTING simpleton!"
Her mother let out a frustrated "Tchk!" with her tongue and slumped back in her chair. "I would have HATED him if he had written. He’s handled things perfectly, and you—you’ve acted—I don't know WHAT’s gotten into you. I'm embarrassed by you. A girl who can be so reasonable for her sister, always saying and doing the right thing, and then when it comes to herself, she’s such a RIDICULOUS fool!"
"I thought I ought to break with him at once, and not let him suppose that there was any hope for him or me if father was poor. It was my one chance, in this whole business, to do anything heroic, and I jumped at it. You mustn't think, because I can laugh at it now, that I wasn't in earnest, mother! I WAS--dead! But the Colonel has gone to ruin so gradually, that he's spoilt everything. I expected that he would be bankrupt the next day, and that then HE would understand what I meant. But to have it drag along for a fortnight seems to take all the heroism out of it, and leave it as flat!" She looked at her mother with a smile that shone through her tears, and a pathos that quivered round her jesting lips. "It's easy enough to be sensible for other people. But when it comes to myself, there I am! Especially, when I want to do what I oughtn't so much that it seems as if doing what I didn't want to do MUST be doing what I ought! But it's been a great success one way, mother. It's helped me to keep up before the Colonel. If it hadn't been for Mr. Corey's staying away, and my feeling so indignant with him for having been badly treated by me, I shouldn't have been worth anything at all."
"I thought I should break up with him right away and not let him think there was any hope for either of us if Dad was broke. It was my only chance in this whole situation to do something brave, and I jumped on it. You shouldn't think, just because I can laugh about it now, that I wasn't serious, Mom! I really was—totally! But the Colonel has gone downhill so slowly that he's ruined everything. I thought he would be bankrupt the next day, and then he would understand what I meant. But having it drag on for two weeks feels like it takes all the courage out of it and leaves it feeling flat!" She looked at her mom with a smile that broke through her tears, and a sadness that flickered around her playful lips. "It's easy to be sensible for other people. But when it comes to me, well, there I am! Especially when I want to do what I shouldn't so much that it feels like doing what I don't want to do MUST be doing what I should! But it has been a big success in one way, Mom. It's helped me keep it together in front of the Colonel. If it hadn't been for Mr. Corey's absence and my feeling so upset with him for how badly I treated him, I wouldn't have been worth anything at all."
The tears started down her cheeks, but her mother said, "Well, now, go along, and write to him. It don't matter what you say, much; and don't be so very particular."
The tears flowed down her cheeks, but her mother said, "Alright, go ahead and write to him. It doesn’t really matter what you say; just don’t be too particular."
Her third attempt at a letter pleased her scarcely better than the rest, but she sent it, though it seemed so blunt and awkward. She wrote:--
Her third try at a letter didn't please her much more than the others, but she sent it anyway, even though it felt so direct and clumsy. She wrote:--
DEAR FRIEND,--I expected when I sent you that note, that you would understand, almost the next day, why I could not see you any more. You must know now, and you must not think that if anything happened to my father, I should wish you to help him. But that is no reason why I should not thank you, and I do thank you, for offering. It was like you, I will say that.
DEAR FRIEND, -- I thought when I sent you that note, you'd understand the next day why I couldn't see you anymore. You must know now, and please don't think that if something happened to my father, I'd want you to help him. But that doesn't mean I shouldn't thank you, and I really appreciate your offer. That was very like you, I'll say that.
Yours sincerely, PENELOPE LAPHAM.
Best, Penelope Lapham.
She posted her letter, and he sent his reply in the evening, by hand:--
She mailed her letter, and he delivered his response by hand in the evening:--
DEAREST,--What I did was nothing, till you praised it. Everything I have and am is yours. Won't you send a line by the bearer, to say that I may come to see you? I know how you feel; but I am sure that I can make you think differently. You must consider that I loved you without a thought of your father's circumstances, and always shall.
DEAR,--What I did was nothing until you praised it. Everything I have and am is yours. Won't you send a note with the messenger, to let me know that I can come to see you? I understand how you feel; but I'm sure I can change your mind. You have to remember that I loved you without considering your father's situation, and I always will.
T. C.
T.C.
The generous words were blurred to her eyes by the tears that sprang into them. But she could only write in answer:--
The kind words were blurred in her eyes by the tears that filled them. But all she could do in response was write:--
"Please do not come; I have made up my mind. As long as this trouble is hanging over us, I cannot see you. And if father is unfortunate, all is over between us."
"Please don't come; I've made my decision. As long as this trouble is looming over us, I can't see you. And if my father is unfortunate, everything is over between us."
She brought his letter to her mother, and told her what she had written in reply. Her mother was thoughtful a while before she said, with a sigh, "Well, I hope you've begun as you can carry out, Pen."
She showed her mother his letter and explained what she had written in response. Her mother took a moment to reflect before she sighed and said, "Well, I hope you've started strong, Pen, so you can keep it up."
"Oh, I shall not have to carry out at all. I shall not have to do anything. That's one comfort--the only comfort." She went away to her own room, and when Mrs. Lapham told her husband of the affair, he was silent at first, as she had been. Then he said, "I don't know as I should have wanted her to done differently; I don't know as she could. If I ever come right again, she won't have anything to feel meeching about; and if I don't, I don't want she should be beholden to anybody. And I guess that's the way she feels."
"Oh, I won’t have to carry out anything at all. I won’t have to do anything. That’s one comfort—the only comfort." She went to her own room, and when Mrs. Lapham told her husband about the situation, he was quiet at first, just like she had been. Then he said, "I don’t know if I would have wanted her to do things differently; I don’t know if she could. If I ever get back on my feet, she won’t have anything to feel guilty about; and if I don’t, I don’t want her to feel like she owes anyone anything. And I think that’s how she feels."
The Coreys in their turn sat in judgment on the fact which their son felt bound to bring to their knowledge.
The Coreys, in turn, passed judgment on the matter that their son felt obligated to share with them.
"She has behaved very well," said Mrs. Corey, to whom her son had spoken.
"She has acted really well," said Mrs. Corey, to whom her son had spoken.
"My dear," said her husband, with his laugh, "she has behaved TOO well. If she had studied the whole situation with the most artful eye to its mastery, she could not possibly have behaved better."
"My dear," said her husband, laughing, "she's been WAY too good. If she had analyzed the whole situation with the cleverest intent to control it, she couldn’t have acted any better."
The process of Lapham's financial disintegration was like the course of some chronic disorder, which has fastened itself upon the constitution, but advances with continual reliefs, with apparent amelioration, and at times seems not to advance at all, when it gives hope of final recovery not only to the sufferer, but to the eye of science itself. There were moments when James Bellingham, seeing Lapham pass this crisis and that, began to fancy that he might pull through altogether; and at these moments, when his adviser could not oppose anything but experience and probability to the evidence of the fact, Lapham was buoyant with courage, and imparted his hopefulness to his household. Our theory of disaster, of sorrow, of affliction, borrowed from the poets and novelists, is that it is incessant; but every passage in our own lives and in the lives of others, so far as we have witnessed them, teaches us that this is false. The house of mourning is decorously darkened to the world, but within itself it is also the house of laughing. Bursts of gaiety, as heartfelt as its grief, relieve the gloom, and the stricken survivors have their jests together, in which the thought of the dead is tenderly involved, and a fond sense, not crazier than many others, of sympathy and enjoyment beyond the silence, justifies the sunnier mood before sorrow rushes back, deploring and despairing, and making it all up again with the conventional fitness of things. Lapham's adversity had this quality in common with bereavement. It was not always like the adversity we figure in allegory; it had its moments of being like prosperity, and if upon the whole it was continual, it was not incessant. Sometimes there was a week of repeated reverses, when he had to keep his teeth set and to hold on hard to all his hopefulness; and then days came of negative result or slight success, when he was full of his jokes at the tea-table, and wanted to go to the theatre, or to do something to cheer Penelope up. In some miraculous way, by some enormous stroke of success which should eclipse the brightest of his past prosperity, he expected to do what would reconcile all difficulties, not only in his own affairs, but in hers too. "You'll see," he said to his wife; "it's going to come out all right. Irene'll fix it up with Bill's boy, and then she'll be off Pen's mind; and if things go on as they've been going for the last two days, I'm going to be in a position to do the favours myself, and Pen can feel that SHE'S makin' a sacrifice, and then I guess may be she'll do it. If things turn out as I expect now, and times ever do get any better generally, I can show Corey that I appreciate his offer. I can offer him the partnership myself then."
Lapham's financial downfall was like a long-term illness that affects a person's health, offering moments of relief where it seems like things are getting better, and sometimes it looks like there's no progress at all, giving hope of recovery not just to him but even to those observing the situation. There were times when James Bellingham, watching Lapham navigate through various crises, started to believe that Lapham might completely recover; during these times, when his advisor could only counter the tangible signs with experience and likelihood, Lapham was filled with optimism, spreading that hope to his family. Our idea of disaster, sorrow, and suffering, borrowed from poets and novelists, suggests it's unending; yet every experience we've had and seen in the lives of others proves this is not true. The house of mourning may seem dim and somber to the outside world, but inside, it's also a place of laughter. Moments of genuine joy, just as deep as the grief, lighten the atmosphere, and the grieving survivors share jokes that tenderly include thoughts of the deceased, fostering a sense, not crazier than many others, of connection and joy beyond the silence, justifying their lighter spirits before sorrow returns, lamenting and despairing, restoring the expected balance. Lapham's struggles shared this quality with grief. It wasn’t always the kind of hardship we picture in stories; it had moments that felt like good fortune, and while it was mostly ongoing, it wasn’t nonstop. There were times filled with a week of setbacks, where he had to grit his teeth and cling tightly to his optimism; then came days of either little outcome or minor success, when he was full of jokes at the dinner table, wanting to go to the theatre or do something to lift Penelope's spirits. He envisioned some miraculous success that would outshine his past achievements, dreaming it would resolve all complications in his life and hers as well. "You'll see," he told his wife; "it’s all going to work out. Irene will sort things out with Bill's son, and then she’ll be off Pen’s mind; and if things continue like they have for the last couple of days, I’ll be in a position to help, and Pen can feel like SHE’s making a sacrifice, and then I think maybe she’ll go for it. If everything turns out as I believe it will, and if times get any better, I can show Corey I appreciate his offer. I can offer him the partnership myself then."
Even in the other moods, which came when everything had been going wrong, and there seemed no way out of the net, there were points of consolation to Lapham and his wife. They rejoiced that Irene was safe beyond the range of their anxieties, and they had a proud satisfaction that there had been no engagement between Corey and Penelope, and that it was she who had forbidden it. In the closeness of interest and sympathy in which their troubles had reunited them, they confessed to each other that nothing would have been more galling to their pride than the idea that Lapham should not have been able to do everything for his daughter that the Coreys might have expected. Whatever happened now, the Coreys could not have it to say that the Laphams had tried to bring any such thing about.
Even during the tough times, when everything seemed to be falling apart and there appeared to be no escape, Lapham and his wife found some comfort. They were relieved that Irene was safe and out of their worries, and they felt a sense of pride knowing there was no engagement between Corey and Penelope, especially since it was Penelope who had put a stop to it. In the close bond formed by their shared struggles, they admitted to each other that nothing would have been more frustrating for their pride than the thought that Lapham couldn’t provide for his daughter in the way the Coreys might have expected. No matter what happened next, the Coreys couldn’t claim that the Laphams had tried to make such a thing happen.
Bellingham had lately suggested an assignment to Lapham, as the best way out of his difficulties. It was evident that he had not the money to meet his liabilities at present, and that he could not raise it without ruinous sacrifices, that might still end in ruin after all. If he made the assignment, Bellingham argued, he could gain time and make terms; the state of things generally would probably improve, since it could not be worse, and the market, which he had glutted with his paint, might recover and he could start again. Lapham had not agreed with him. When his reverses first began it had seemed easy for him to give up everything, to let the people he owed take all, so only they would let him go out with clean hands; and he had dramatised this feeling in his talk with his wife, when they spoke together of the mills on the G. L. & P. But ever since then it had been growing harder, and he could not consent even to seem to do it now in the proposed assignment. He had not found other men so very liberal or faithful with him; a good many of them appeared to have combined to hunt him down; a sense of enmity towards all his creditors asserted itself in him; he asked himself why they should not suffer a little too. Above all, he shrank from the publicity of the assignment. It was open confession that he had been a fool in some way; he could not bear to have his family--his brother the judge, especially, to whom he had always appeared the soul of business wisdom--think him imprudent or stupid. He would make any sacrifice before it came to that. He determined in parting with Bellingham to make the sacrifice which he had oftenest in his mind, because it was the hardest, and to sell his new house. That would cause the least comment. Most people would simply think that he had got a splendid offer, and with his usual luck had made a very good thing of it; others who knew a little more about him would say that he was hauling in his horns, but they could not blame him; a great many other men were doing the same in those hard times--the shrewdest and safest men: it might even have a good effect. He went straight from Bellingham's office to the real-estate broker in whose hands he meant to put his house, for he was not the sort of man to shilly-shally when he had once made up his mind. But he found it hard to get his voice up out of his throat, when he said he guessed he would get the broker to sell that new house of his on the water side of Beacon. The broker answered cheerfully, yes; he supposed Colonel Lapham knew it was a pretty dull time in real estate? and Lapham said yes, he knew that, but he should not sell at a sacrifice, and he did not care to have the broker name him or describe the house definitely unless parties meant business. Again the broker said yes; and he added, as a joke Lapham would appreciate, that he had half a dozen houses on the water side of Beacon, on the same terms; that nobody wanted to be named or to have his property described.
Bellingham had recently suggested an assignment to Lapham as the best way to resolve his financial problems. It was clear that he didn’t have the money to cover his debts right now and that he couldn’t raise it without making devastating sacrifices, which might still lead to disaster. Bellingham argued that if he made the assignment, he could buy himself some time and negotiate terms; the overall situation would likely improve since it couldn't get worse, and the market, which he had flooded with his paint, might bounce back so he could start over. Lapham didn’t agree with him. When his troubles first began, it seemed easy for him to give up everything, to let the people he owed take it all, just so they would let him go out with clean hands; he had even dramatized this feeling in conversations with his wife when they talked about the mills on the G. L. & P. But since then, it had become increasingly difficult, and he couldn’t bring himself to even appear to do it with the proposed assignment. He hadn’t found other men to be very generous or trustworthy with him; a lot of them seemed to have joined forces to bring him down; a sense of hostility toward all his creditors built up within him; he wondered why they shouldn’t suffer a little too. Most importantly, he recoiled at the idea of the assignment’s publicity. It would be a public admission that he had acted foolishly in some way; he couldn’t stand the thought of his family—especially his brother, the judge, who had always seen him as the epitome of business savvy—thinking he was reckless or stupid. He would make any sacrifice before that happened. As he parted from Bellingham, he decided to make the hardest sacrifice that frequently crossed his mind: to sell his new house. That would attract the least attention. Most people would just think he had received a fantastic offer and, with his usual luck, had made a great deal out of it; others who knew a bit more about him might say he was playing it safe, but they couldn’t blame him; many other men were doing the same in those tough times—the smartest and most prudent men: it might even have a positive effect. He went straight from Bellingham's office to the real estate broker where he intended to list his house, as he wasn’t the kind of person to hesitate once he made a decision. But when it came time to speak, he found it tough to get the words out when he said he thought he would have the broker sell his new house on the water side of Beacon. The broker replied cheerfully, saying yes; he assumed Colonel Lapham knew it was a pretty slow time in real estate? and Lapham replied that yes, he knew that, but he wouldn’t sell at a loss, and he didn’t want the broker to name him or describe the house specifically unless serious buyers were involved. Again, the broker agreed; he added, as a joke Lapham would appreciate, that he had half a dozen houses on the water side of Beacon available under the same conditions; nobody wanted to be named or to have their property described.
It did, in fact, comfort Lapham a little to find himself in the same boat with so many others; he smiled grimly, and said in his turn, yes, he guessed that was about the size of it with a good many people. But he had not the heart to tell his wife what he had done, and he sat taciturn that whole evening, without even going over his accounts, and went early to bed, where he lay tossing half the night before he fell asleep. He slept at last only upon the promise he made himself that he would withdraw the house from the broker's hands; but he went heavily to his own business in the morning without doing so. There was no such rush, anyhow, he reflected bitterly; there would be time to do that a month later, probably.
It actually comforted Lapham a bit to realize he was in the same situation as so many others; he gave a grim smile and replied that he figured that was about how it was for a lot of people. But he couldn’t bring himself to tell his wife what he had done, so he stayed quiet all evening, not even looking over his accounts, and went to bed early, where he tossed and turned for half the night before finally falling asleep. He eventually drifted off only after promising himself he’d take the house off the market, but in the morning he went to work feeling weighed down and didn’t follow through. After all, he thought bitterly, there was no real hurry; he could probably do that in a month.
It struck him with a sort of dismay when a boy came with a note from a broker, saying that a party who had been over the house in the fall had come to him to know whether it could be bought, and was willing to pay the cost of the house up to the time he had seen it. Lapham took refuge in trying to think who the party could be; he concluded that it must have been somebody who had gone over it with the architect, and he did not like that; but he was aware that this was not an answer to the broker, and he wrote that he would give him an answer in the morning.
He felt a wave of dismay when a boy arrived with a note from a broker, saying that someone who had visited the house in the fall wanted to know if it was for sale and was willing to pay the price up to the time they had seen it. Lapham tried to distract himself by figuring out who the person might be; he concluded it was likely someone who had viewed it with the architect, and he didn’t like that idea. However, he knew this wasn’t a sufficient response for the broker, so he wrote back that he would give him an answer in the morning.
Now that it had come to the point, it did not seem to him that he could part with the house. So much of his hope for himself and his children had gone into it that the thought of selling it made him tremulous and sick. He could not keep about his work steadily, and with his nerves shaken by want of sleep, and the shock of this sudden and unexpected question, he left his office early, and went over to look at the house and try to bring himself to some conclusion here. The long procession of lamps on the beautiful street was flaring in the clear red of the sunset towards which it marched, and Lapham, with a lump in his throat, stopped in front of his house and looked at their multitude. They were not merely a part of the landscape; they were a part of his pride and glory, his success, his triumphant life's work which was fading into failure in his helpless hands. He ground his teeth to keep down that lump, but the moisture in his eyes blurred the lamps, and the keen pale crimson against which it made them flicker. He turned and looked up, as he had so often done, at the window-spaces, neatly glazed for the winter with white linen, and recalled the night when he had stopped with Irene before the house, and she had said that she should never live there, and he had tried to coax her into courage about it. There was no such facade as that on the whole street, to his thinking. Through his long talks with the architect, he had come to feel almost as intimately and fondly as the architect himself the satisfying simplicity of the whole design and the delicacy of its detail. It appealed to him as an exquisite bit of harmony appeals to the unlearned ear, and he recognised the difference between this fine work and the obstreperous pretentiousness of the many overloaded house-fronts which Seymour had made him notice for his instruction elsewhere on the Back Bay. Now, in the depths of his gloom, he tried to think what Italian city it was where Seymour said he had first got the notion of treating brick-work in that way.
Now that it had come to this point, he didn't believe he could let go of the house. So much of his dreams for himself and his kids were tied up in it that just thinking about selling it made him anxious and sick. He couldn’t focus on his work, and with his nerves frayed from lack of sleep and the shock of this sudden and unexpected question, he left his office early. He went over to look at the house and see if he could come to some decision. The long line of lamps on the beautiful street glowed in the vivid red of the sunset they were approaching, and Lapham, with a lump in his throat, stopped in front of his house and stared at their multitude. They weren’t just part of the scenery; they represented his pride and glory, his success, and his hard-earned life's work that was slipping into failure in his powerless hands. He clenched his teeth to hold back that lump, but the tears in his eyes blurred the lamps and the bright pale crimson that made them flicker. He turned and looked up, as he often had, at the window spaces, neatly covered for winter with white linen, and remembered the night he had stood with Irene in front of the house when she said she would never live there, and he had tried to encourage her to reconsider. In his opinion, there was no facade like that on the whole street. Through his long discussions with the architect, he had come to feel almost as intimately and fondly about the satisfying simplicity of the design and the delicacy of its details as the architect did himself. It appealed to him like a beautiful piece of music appeals to an untrained ear, and he recognized the difference between this fine work and the loud pretentiousness of the many overly elaborate house fronts that Seymour had made him notice for his lessons in other parts of the Back Bay. Now, in the depths of his despair, he tried to remember which Italian city it was where Seymour said he first got the idea for treating brickwork that way.
He unlocked the temporary door with the key he always carried, so that he could let himself in and out whenever he liked, and entered the house, dim and very cold with the accumulated frigidity of the whole winter in it, and looking as if the arrest of work upon it had taken place a thousand years before. It smelt of the unpainted woods and the clean, hard surfaces of the plaster, where the experiments in decoration had left it untouched; and mingled with these odours was that of some rank pigments and metallic compositions which Seymour had used in trying to realise a certain daring novelty of finish, which had not proved successful. Above all, Lapham detected the peculiar odour of his own paint, with which the architect had been greatly interested one day, when Lapham showed it to him at the office. He had asked Lapham to let him try the Persis Brand in realising a little idea he had for the finish of Mrs. Lapham's room. If it succeeded they could tell her what it was, for a surprise.
He unlocked the temporary door with the key he always carried, so he could come and go whenever he wanted, and entered the house, dark and very cold from all the winter chill it had absorbed, looking as if work on it had stopped a thousand years ago. It smelled of the bare wood and the clean, hard plaster surfaces, untouched by any decoration attempts; mixed with these scents was the smell of some strong pigments and metallic materials that Seymour had used in trying to achieve a bold new finish that had not turned out well. Above all, Lapham noticed the distinct smell of his own paint, which the architect had shown interest in one day when Lapham displayed it to him at the office. He had asked Lapham if he could try the Persis Brand to put into action a little idea he had for the finish of Mrs. Lapham's room. If it worked, they could surprise her by revealing what it was.
Lapham glanced at the bay-window in the reception-room, where he sat with his girls on the trestles when Corey first came by; and then he explored the whole house to the attic, in the light faintly admitted through the linen sashes. The floors were strewn with shavings and chips which the carpenters had left, and in the music-room these had been blown into long irregular windrows by the draughts through a wide rent in the linen sash. Lapham tried to pin it up, but failed, and stood looking out of it over the water. The ice had left the river, and the low tide lay smooth and red in the light of the sunset. The Cambridge flats showed the sad, sodden yellow of meadows stripped bare after a long sleep under snow; the hills, the naked trees, the spires and roofs had a black outline, as if they were objects in a landscape of the French school.
Lapham looked at the bay window in the reception room, where he sat with his daughters on the trestles when Corey first passed by; then he checked out the entire house up to the attic, with light faintly coming through the linen sashes. The floors were covered with shavings and chips left by the carpenters, and in the music room, these had been blown into long, uneven piles by drafts through a wide gap in the linen sash. Lapham tried to pin it up but couldn’t, and he stood looking out of it at the water. The ice had melted from the river, and the low tide lay smooth and red in the light of the sunset. The Cambridge flats displayed a sad, soggy yellow of meadows stripped bare after a long sleep under snow; the hills, the bare trees, the spires and roofs had a dark outline, as if they were objects in a painting from the French school.
The whim seized Lapham to test the chimney in the music-room; it had been tried in the dining-room below, and in his girls' fireplaces above, but here the hearth was still clean. He gathered some shavings and blocks together, and kindled them, and as the flame mounted gaily from them, he pulled up a nail-keg which he found there and sat down to watch it. Nothing could have been better; the chimney was a perfect success; and as Lapham glanced out of the torn linen sash he said to himself that that party, whoever he was, who had offered to buy his house might go to the devil; he would never sell it as long as he had a dollar. He said that he should pull through yet; and it suddenly came into his mind that, if he could raise the money to buy out those West Virginia fellows, he should be all right, and would have the whole game in his own hand. He slapped himself on the thigh, and wondered that he had never thought of that before; and then, lighting a cigar with a splinter from the fire, he sat down again to work the scheme out in his own mind. He did not hear the feet heavily stamping up the stairs, and coming towards the room where he sat; and the policeman to whom the feet belonged had to call out to him, smoking at his chimney-corner, with his back turned to the door, "Hello! what are you doing here?"
Lapham suddenly felt like testing the chimney in the music room. It had already been checked in the dining room below and in his daughters' fireplaces above, but the hearth here was still clean. He gathered some shavings and small blocks, lit them, and as the flames danced up, he pulled over a nail keg he found and sat down to watch. Everything was going great; the chimney worked perfectly. As Lapham glanced out of the torn linen window, he thought to himself that the guy who had offered to buy his house could go to hell; he wouldn’t sell it as long as he had a dollar. He convinced himself that he would manage to get through this. Then, it struck him that if he could raise the money to buy out those West Virginia guys, he’d be set and have complete control. He slapped his thigh, surprised he hadn't thought of it earlier. Lighting a cigar with a splinter from the fire, he sat down again to work out the plan in his head. He didn’t notice the heavy footsteps stomping up the stairs and coming toward the room where he sat; the policeman these feet belonged to had to shout to him, smoking at his chimney corner with his back to the door, "Hey! What are you doing here?"
"What's that to you?" retorted Lapham, wheeling half round on his nail-keg.
"What's that to you?" Lapham shot back, turning partway around on his nail keg.
"I'll show you," said the officer, advancing upon him, and then stopping short as he recognised him. "Why, Colonel Lapham! I thought it was some tramp got in here!"
"I'll show you," said the officer, moving closer to him, and then suddenly stopping as he recognized him. "Oh, Colonel Lapham! I thought it was just some homeless person who got in here!"
"Have a cigar?" said Lapham hospitably. "Sorry there ain't another nail-keg."
"Want a cigar?" Lapham asked kindly. "Sorry there's no other nail keg."
The officer took the cigar. "I'll smoke it outside. I've just come on, and I can't stop. Tryin' your chimney?"
The officer took the cigar. "I'll smoke it outside. I just got here, and I can't stop. Trying your chimney?"
"Yes, I thought I'd see how it would draw, in here. It seems to go first-rate."
"Yeah, I thought I’d see how it would look in here. It seems to be working great."
The policeman looked about him with an eye of inspection. "You want to get that linen window, there, mended up."
The police officer scanned the area with a critical eye. "You should get that linen window fixed up."
"Yes, I'll speak to the builder about that. It can go for one night."
"Sure, I'll talk to the builder about that. It can stay for one night."
The policeman went to the window and failed to pin the linen together where Lapham had failed before. "I can't fix it." He looked round once more, and saying, "Well, good night," went out and down the stairs.
The police officer went to the window and couldn’t fasten the linen together where Lapham had failed before. “I can’t fix it.” He glanced around once more, and saying, “Well, good night,” left and went down the stairs.
Lapham remained by the fire till he had smoked his cigar; then he rose and stamped upon the embers that still burned with his heavy boots, and went home. He was very cheerful at supper. He told his wife that he guessed he had a sure thing of it now, and in another twenty-four hours he should tell her just how. He made Penelope go to the theatre with him, and when they came out, after the play, the night was so fine that he said they must walk round by the new house and take a look at it in the starlight. He said he had been there before he came home, and tried Seymour's chimney in the music-room, and it worked like a charm.
Lapham stayed by the fire until he finished his cigar; then he got up, stomped on the glowing embers with his heavy boots, and headed home. He was in great spirits at dinner. He told his wife that he felt pretty certain about something now, and in another twenty-four hours, he would tell her exactly what it was. He made Penelope go to the theater with him, and when they came out after the show, the night was so beautiful that he suggested they take a stroll by the new house to see it under the stars. He mentioned that he had been there before returning home and tested Seymour's chimney in the music room, and it worked perfectly.
As they drew near Beacon Street they were aware of unwonted stir and tumult, and presently the still air transmitted a turmoil of sound, through which a powerful and incessant throbbing made itself felt. The sky had reddened above them, and turning the corner at the Public Garden, they saw a black mass of people obstructing the perspective of the brightly-lighted street, and out of this mass a half-dozen engines, whose strong heart-beats had already reached them, sent up volumes of fire-tinged smoke and steam from their funnels. Ladders were planted against the facade of a building, from the roof of which a mass of flame burnt smoothly upward, except where here and there it seemed to pull contemptuously away from the heavy streams of water which the firemen, clinging like great beetles to their ladders, poured in upon it.
As they approached Beacon Street, they noticed an unusual commotion and noise, and soon the still air carried a chaotic mix of sounds, punctuated by a strong and relentless throbbing. The sky had turned red above them, and as they turned the corner at the Public Garden, they saw a dark crowd blocking their view of the brightly lit street. From this crowd, several fire engines, whose powerful rhythms had already reached them, released large plumes of smoke and steam that glowed with a fiery tint. Ladders were propped against the side of a building, from which flames roared upwards, except where they seemed to defiantly retreat from the heavy streams of water that the firefighters, clinging to their ladders like giant beetles, were pouring onto it.
Lapham had no need to walk down through the crowd, gazing and gossiping, with shouts and cries and hysterical laughter, before the burning house, to make sure that it was his.
Lapham didn't need to walk through the crowd, looking around and chatting, with shouts, cries, and excited laughter in front of the burning house, to confirm that it was his.
"I guess I done it, Pen," was all he said.
"I guess I did it, Pen," was all he said.
Among the people who were looking at it were a party who seemed to have run out from dinner in some neighbouring house; the ladies were fantastically wrapped up, as if they had flung on the first things they could seize.
Among the people who were looking at it was a group that seemed to have rushed out from dinner at a nearby house; the women were dressed in a haphazard way, as if they had just thrown on the first things they could grab.
"Isn't it perfectly magnificent!" cried a pretty girl. "I wouldn't have missed it on any account. Thank you so much, Mr. Symington, for bringing us out!"
"Isn't it absolutely amazing!" exclaimed a pretty girl. "I wouldn't have missed it for anything. Thank you so much, Mr. Symington, for taking us here!"
"Ah, I thought you'd like it," said this Mr. Symington, who must have been the host; "and you can enjoy it without the least compunction, Miss Delano, for I happen to know that the house belongs to a man who could afford to burn one up for you once a year."
"Ah, I figured you’d enjoy it," said Mr. Symington, who must have been the host. "And you can appreciate it without any guilt, Miss Delano, because I happen to know that the house belongs to a guy who could easily afford to burn one up for you once a year."
"Oh, do you think he would, if I came again?"
"Oh, do you think he would, if I came back?"
"I haven't the least doubt of it. We don't do things by halves in Boston."
"I have no doubt about it. We don't do things halfway in Boston."
"He ought to have had a coat of his noncombustible paint on it," said another gentleman of the party.
"He should have had a coat of his fireproof paint on it," said another member of the group.
Penelope pulled her father away toward the first carriage she could reach of a number that had driven up. "Here, father! get into this."
Penelope pulled her father toward the first carriage she could reach among several that had arrived. "Here, Dad! Get in this one."
"No, no; I couldn't ride," he answered heavily, and he walked home in silence. He greeted his wife with, "Well, Persis, our house is gone! And I guess I set it on fire myself;" and while he rummaged among the papers in his desk, still with his coat and hat on, his wife got the facts as she could from Penelope. She did not reproach him. Here was a case in which his self-reproach must be sufficiently sharp without any edge from her. Besides, her mind was full of a terrible thought.
"No, no; I just couldn't ride," he replied heavily, and he walked home in silence. He greeted his wife with, "Well, Persis, our house is gone! And I guess I set it on fire myself." While he rummaged through the papers in his desk, still wearing his coat and hat, his wife gathered what she could from Penelope. She didn't blame him. In this situation, his self-blame was strong enough without any added guilt from her. Besides, her mind was occupied with a terrible thought.
"O Silas," she faltered, "they'll think you set it on fire to get the insurance!"
"O Silas," she hesitated, "they'll think you burned it down to collect the insurance!"
Lapham was staring at a paper which he held in his hand. "I had a builder's risk on it, but it expired last week. It's a dead loss."
Lapham was staring at a paper he held in his hand. "I had builder's insurance on it, but it expired last week. It's a total loss."
"Oh, thank the merciful Lord!" cried his wife.
"Oh, thank the gracious Lord!" his wife exclaimed.
"Merciful!" said Lapham. "Well, it's a queer way of showing it."
"Wow!" said Lapham. "Well, that's a strange way to show it."
He went to bed, and fell into the deep sleep which sometimes follows a great moral shock. It was perhaps rather a torpor than a sleep.
He went to bed and fell into a deep sleep that sometimes comes after a big emotional shock. It was maybe more of a daze than actual sleep.
XXV.
LAPHAM awoke confused, and in a kind of remoteness from the loss of the night before, through which it loomed mistily. But before he lifted his head from the pillow, it gathered substance and weight against which it needed all his will to bear up and live. In that moment he wished that he had not wakened, that he might never have wakened; but he rose, and faced the day and its cares.
LAPHAM woke up feeling confused and distant from the loss he experienced the night before, which was still hazy in his mind. However, before he lifted his head from the pillow, the reality of his situation became clear and heavy, demanding all his strength to confront and endure. In that moment, he wished he hadn’t woken up at all; that he could remain in sleep forever. But he got up and faced the day and its challenges.
The morning papers brought the report of the fire, and the conjectured loss. The reporters somehow had found out the fact that the loss fell entirely upon Lapham; they lighted up the hackneyed character of their statements with the picturesque interest OF the coincidence that the policy had expired only the week before; heaven knows how they knew it. They said that nothing remained of the building but the walls; and Lapham, on his way to business, walked up past the smoke-stained shell. The windows looked like the eye-sockets of a skull down upon the blackened and trampled snow of the street; the pavement was a sheet of ice, and the water from the engines had frozen, like streams of tears, down the face of the house, and hung in icy tags from the window-sills and copings.
The morning newspapers reported on the fire and the estimated loss. The reporters somehow discovered that Lapham was the one who took the hit; they added excitement to their usual statements by noting the coincidence that the insurance policy had expired just a week earlier; who knows how they found that out. They mentioned that all that was left of the building were the walls. As Lapham made his way to work, he walked by the charred remains. The windows resembled the eye sockets of a skull, staring down at the blackened and trampled snow on the street; the sidewalk was a sheet of ice, and water from the fire hoses had frozen, resembling streams of tears down the side of the building, hanging in icy droplets from the window sills and ledges.
He gathered himself up as well as he could, and went on to his office. The chance of retrieval that had flashed upon him, as he sat smoking by that ruined hearth the evening before, stood him in such stead now as a sole hope may; and he said to himself that, having resolved not to sell his house, he was no more crippled by its loss than he would have been by letting his money lie idle in it; what he might have raised by mortgage on it could be made up in some other way; and if they would sell he could still buy out the whole business of that West Virginia company, mines, plant, stock on hand, good-will, and everything, and unite it with his own. He went early in the afternoon to see Bellingham, whose expressions of condolence for his loss he cut short with as much politeness as he knew how to throw into his impatience. Bellingham seemed at first a little dazzled with the splendid courage of his scheme; it was certainly fine in its way; but then he began to have his misgivings.
He pulled himself together as best as he could and headed to his office. The chance of recovery that had come to him while he was smoking by that damaged hearth the night before now served as his only hope; he told himself that, having decided not to sell his house, he was no more disadvantaged by its loss than if he had let his money sit idle in it. What he could have gained by mortgaging it could be compensated for in another way; and if they decided to sell, he could still buy out the entire operation of that West Virginia company, including mines, facilities, inventory, goodwill, and everything else, and merge it with his own. He went to see Bellingham early in the afternoon, cutting short his expressions of sympathy for his loss with as much politeness as he could muster, given his impatience. At first, Bellingham seemed a little taken aback by the boldness of his plan; it was certainly impressive in its way; but then he began to have his doubts.
"I happen to know that they haven't got much money behind them," urged Lapham. "They'll jump at an offer."
"I know that they don't have much money backing them," Lapham insisted. "They'll jump at an offer."
Bellingham shook his head. "If they can show profit on the old manufacture, and prove they can make their paint still cheaper and better hereafter, they can have all the money they want. And it will be very difficult for you to raise it if you're threatened by them. With that competition, you know what your plant at Lapham would be worth, and what the shrinkage on your manufactured stock would be. Better sell out to them," he concluded, "if they will buy."
Bellingham shook his head. "If they can show profits from the old manufacturing and prove they can make their paint cheaper and better in the future, they can have all the money they need. It will be really hard for you to raise funds if they’re a threat. With that competition, you know how much your plant at Lapham would be worth and what the drop in value on your manufactured stock would look like. You’d be better off selling to them," he concluded, "if they're willing to buy."
"There ain't money enough in this country to buy out my paint," said Lapham, buttoning up his coat in a quiver of resentment. "Good afternoon, sir." Men are but grown-up boys after all. Bellingham watched this perversely proud and obstinate child fling petulantly out of his door, and felt a sympathy for him which was as truly kind as it was helpless.
"There isn't enough money in this country to buy my paint," Lapham said, buttoning up his coat with a shiver of resentment. "Good afternoon, sir." Men are just grown-up boys after all. Bellingham watched this stubborn and prideful child storm out of his door and felt a sympathy for him that was genuinely kind yet completely powerless.
But Lapham was beginning to see through Bellingham, as he believed. Bellingham was, in his way, part of that conspiracy by which Lapham's creditors were trying to drive him to the wall. More than ever now he was glad that he had nothing to do with that cold-hearted, self-conceited race, and that the favours so far were all from his side. He was more than ever determined to show them, every one of them, high and low, that he and his children could get along without them, and prosper and triumph without them. He said to himself that if Penelope were engaged to Corey that very minute, he would make her break with him.
But Lapham was starting to see through Bellingham, or so he thought. Bellingham was, in his own way, part of the scheme to push Lapham to the brink by his creditors. More than ever, he felt grateful that he had nothing to do with that cold-hearted, egotistical group, and that the favors so far had all come from him. He was more determined than ever to prove to each and every one of them, high and low, that he and his kids could thrive and succeed without them. He told himself that if Penelope was engaged to Corey at that very moment, he would make her break things off with him.
He knew what he should do now, and he was going to do it without loss of time. He was going on to New York to see those West Virginia people; they had their principal office there, and he intended to get at their ideas, and then he intended to make them an offer. He managed this business better than could possibly have been expected of a man in his impassioned mood. But when it came really to business, his practical instincts, alert and wary, came to his aid against the passions that lay in wait to betray after they ceased to dominate him. He found the West Virginians full of zeal and hope, but in ten minutes he knew that they had not yet tested their strength in the money market, and had not ascertained how much or how little capital they could command. Lapham himself, if he had had so much, would not have hesitated to put a million dollars into their business. He saw, as they did not see, that they had the game in their own hands, and that if they could raise the money to extend their business, they could ruin him. It was only a question of time, and he was on the ground first. He frankly proposed a union of their interests. He admitted that they had a good thing, and that he should have to fight them hard; but he meant to fight them to the death unless they could come to some sort of terms. Now, the question was whether they had better go on and make a heavy loss for both sides by competition, or whether they had better form a partnership to run both paints and command the whole market. Lapham made them three propositions, each of which was fair and open: to sell out to them altogether; to buy them out altogether; to join facilities and forces with them, and go on in an invulnerable alliance. Let them name a figure at which they would buy, a figure at which they would sell, a figure at which they would combine,--or, in other words, the amount of capital they needed.
He knew exactly what he needed to do, and he was going to do it right away. He was headed to New York to meet with those people from West Virginia; their main office was based there, and he wanted to understand their ideas before making them an offer. He handled this situation better than anyone could have expected given his intense emotions. But when it came down to business, his practical instincts, sharp and cautious, helped him resist the emotions that could betray him once they faded. He noticed the West Virginians were full of enthusiasm and hope, but within ten minutes he realized they hadn’t tested their financial strength and had no idea how much capital they could actually raise. If he had the opportunity, he wouldn’t have hesitated to invest a million dollars into their business. He recognized, unlike them, that the power was in their hands; if they could secure funding to grow their business, they could easily undermine him. It was only a matter of time, and he was the first on the scene. He boldly proposed a partnership. He acknowledged that they had a great opportunity and that he would have to compete fiercely against them, but he was determined to fight to the end unless they could reach some sort of agreement. Now, the question was whether they should continue and suffer significant losses through competition, or whether they should form a partnership to manage both businesses and dominate the market. Lapham made them three fair and straightforward proposals: to sell their business entirely to him; to have him buy them out completely; or to combine resources and create a strong partnership. He asked them to provide a figure for how much they would sell for, how much they would buy for, and how much capital they needed to combine their operations.
They talked all day, going out to lunch together at the Astor House, and sitting with their knees against the counter on a row of stools before it for fifteen minutes of reflection and deglutition, with their hats on, and then returning to the basement from which they emerged. The West Virginia company's name was lettered in gilt on the wide low window, and its paint, in the form of ore, burnt, and mixed, formed a display on the window shelf Lapham examined it and praised it; from time to time they all recurred to it together; they sent out for some of Lapham's paint and compared it, the West Virginians admitting its former superiority. They were young fellows, and country persons, like Lapham, by origin, and they looked out with the same amused, undaunted provincial eyes at the myriad metropolitan legs passing on the pavement above the level of their window. He got on well with them. At last, they said what they would do. They said it was nonsense to talk of buying Lapham out, for they had not the money; and as for selling out, they would not do it, for they knew they had a big thing. But they would as soon use his capital to develop it as anybody else's, and if he could put in a certain sum for this purpose, they would go in with him. He should run the works at Lapham and manage the business in Boston, and they would run the works at Kanawha Falls and manage the business in New York. The two brothers with whom Lapham talked named their figure, subject to the approval of another brother at Kanawha Falls, to whom they would write, and who would telegraph his answer, so that Lapham could have it inside of three days. But they felt perfectly sure that he would approve; and Lapham started back on the eleven o'clock train with an elation that gradually left him as he drew near Boston, where the difficulties of raising this sum were to be over come. It seemed to him, then, that those fellows had put it up on him pretty steep, but he owned to himself that they had a sure thing, and that they were right in believing they could raise the same sum elsewhere; it would take all OF it, he admitted, to make their paint pay on the scale they had the right to expect. At their age, he would not have done differently; but when he emerged, old, sore, and sleep-broken, from the sleeping-car in the Albany depot at Boston, he wished with a pathetic self-pity that they knew how a man felt at his age. A year ago, six months ago, he would have laughed at the notion that it would be hard to raise the money. But he thought ruefully of that immense stock of paint on hand, which was now a drug in the market, of his losses by Rogers and by the failures of other men, of the fire that had licked up so many thousands in a few hours; he thought with bitterness of the tens of thousands that he had gambled away in stocks, and of the commissions that the brokers had pocketed whether he won or lost; and he could not think of any securities on which he could borrow, except his house in Nankeen Square, or the mine and works at Lapham. He set his teeth in helpless rage when he thought of that property out on the G. L. & P., that ought to be worth so much, and was worth so little if the Road chose to say so.
They talked all day, went out for lunch together at the Astor House, and sat with their knees against the counter on a row of stools for fifteen minutes, reflecting and gulping down their food with their hats on before heading back to the basement where they had come from. The name of the West Virginia company was written in gold on the wide, low window, and its paint, resembling ore that was burned and mixed, made for an impressive display on the window shelf that Lapham studied and praised. From time to time, they all mentioned it together; they ordered some of Lapham's paint to compare it, with the West Virginians admitting that his paint was better. They were young guys, country folks like Lapham, and they looked out with the same amused, fearless provincial perspective at the countless city-dwellers passing on the pavement above their window. He got along well with them. Finally, they shared their plans. They said it was ridiculous to talk about buying Lapham out because they didn’t have the money; and as for selling out, they wouldn’t do that either because they knew they had something valuable. But they were just as willing to use his capital to develop it as anyone else’s, and if he could invest a certain amount for this purpose, they would partner with him. He would run the operations at Lapham and manage the business in Boston, while they would run the operations at Kanawha Falls and manage the business in New York. The two brothers Lapham spoke with named their figure, pending approval from another brother at Kanawha Falls, who they would contact by writing, and he would then send a telegram with his response, so Lapham could receive it within three days. But they were confident he would give his approval; and Lapham took the eleven o'clock train back with a sense of excitement that slowly faded as he neared Boston where he faced challenges in raising the money. It seemed to him then that those guys were asking a lot, but he had to admit to himself that they had a sure thing and that they were right to believe they could raise the same amount elsewhere; he realized it would take every penny he had to make their paint profitable at the level they were expecting. At their age, he wouldn’t have acted any differently; but when he got off the sleeping car at Albany depot in Boston, feeling old, sore, and sleep-deprived, he wished with a touch of self-pity that they understood how a man felt at his age. A year ago, six months ago, he wouldn’t have thought it would be tough to raise the money. But he thought sadly of the large stock of paint he had on hand, which was now oversupplied in the market, of his losses with Rogers and the failures of others, of the fire that had consumed so many thousands in just a few hours; he bitterly recalled the tens of thousands he had lost in stocks and the commissions that brokers pocketed whether he won or lost; and he couldn’t think of any securities he could use to borrow against except his house in Nankeen Square or the mine and works at Lapham. He clenched his teeth in helpless anger as he recalled that property out on the G. L. & P. that should be worth a lot, but was valued so little if the Railroad chose to say so.
He did not go home, but spent most of the day shining round, as he would have expressed it, and trying to see if he could raise the money. But he found that people of whom he hoped to get it were in the conspiracy which had been formed to drive him to the wall. Somehow, there seemed a sense of his embarrassments abroad. Nobody wanted to lend money on the plant at Lapham without taking time to look into the state of the business; but Lapham had no time to give, and he knew that the state of the business would not bear looking into. He could raise fifteen thousand on his Nankeen Square house, and another fifteen on his Beacon Street lot, and this was all that a man who was worth a million by rights could do! He said a million, and he said it in defiance of Bellingham, who had subjected his figures to an analysis which wounded Lapham more than he chose to show at the time, for it proved that he was not so rich and not so wise as he had seemed. His hurt vanity forbade him to go to Bellingham now for help or advice; and if he could have brought himself to ask his brothers for money, it would have been useless; they were simply well-to-do Western people, but not capitalists on the scale he required.
He didn’t go home but spent most of the day wandering around, as he would put it, trying to see if he could raise some money. But he realized that the people he hoped to get it from were part of the conspiracy formed to drive him into a corner. Somehow, it felt like everyone knew about his troubles. Nobody wanted to lend money against the plant at Lapham without taking time to assess the business’s condition, but Lapham had no time to spare, and he knew the state of the business wouldn’t hold up under scrutiny. He could raise fifteen thousand on his Nankeen Square house and another fifteen on his Beacon Street lot, and that’s all a man worth a million should be able to do! He claimed a million, defiantly, in front of Bellingham, who had scrutinized his numbers in a way that stung Lapham more than he cared to admit at the moment, showing that he wasn’t as wealthy or as savvy as he had appeared. His wounded pride prevented him from seeking help or advice from Bellingham now, and even if he could ask his brothers for money, it would have been pointless; they were just comfortable Western folks, not capitalists on the scale he needed.
Lapham stood in the isolation to which adversity so often seems to bring men. When its test was applied, practically or theoretically, to all those who had seemed his friends, there was none who bore it; and he thought with bitter self-contempt of the people whom he had befriended in their time of need. He said to himself that he had been a fool for that; and he scorned himself for certain acts of scrupulosity by which he had lost money in the past. Seeing the moral forces all arrayed against him, Lapham said that he would like to have the chance offered him to get even with them again; he thought he should know how to look out for himself. As he understood it, he had several days to turn about in, and he did not let one day's failure dishearten him. The morning after his return he had, in fact, a gleam of luck that gave him the greatest encouragement for the moment. A man came in to inquire about one of Rogers's wild-cat patents, as Lapham called them, and ended by buying it. He got it, of course, for less than Lapham took it for, but Lapham was glad to be rid of it for something, when he had thought it worth nothing; and when the transaction was closed, he asked the purchaser rather eagerly if he knew where Rogers was; it was Lapham's secret belief that Rogers had found there was money in the thing, and had sent the man to buy it. But it appeared that this was a mistake; the man had not come from Rogers, but had heard of the patent in another way; and Lapham was astonished in the afternoon, when his boy came to tell him that Rogers was in the outer office, and wished to speak with him.
Lapham stood in the isolation that adversity often seems to bring. When he put the test, whether practically or theoretically, to all those who had seemed like friends, none of them could stand up to it; he thought bitterly about the people he had helped in their time of need. He told himself he had been a fool for that, and he despised himself for certain decisions that had cost him money in the past. Seeing that all moral forces were against him, Lapham wished he could have a chance to get back at them; he thought he would know how to take care of himself. As he understood it, he had several days to turn things around, and he didn't let one day's failure get him down. The morning after his return, he actually had a stroke of luck that gave him a boost in morale. A man came in to ask about one of Rogers's wild-cat patents, as Lapham called them, and ended up buying it. He got it for less than what Lapham bought it for, but Lapham was just happy to get rid of it for something, especially when he thought it was worth nothing; and when the deal was done, he eagerly asked the buyer if he knew where Rogers was. Lapham secretly believed that Rogers had discovered there was money in the patent and had sent the man to purchase it. But it turned out to be a mistake; the man hadn't come from Rogers but had heard about the patent through other means; and Lapham was surprised in the afternoon when his boy came to tell him that Rogers was in the outer office and wanted to speak with him.
"All right," said Lapham, and he could not command at once the severity for the reception of Rogers which he would have liked to use. He found himself, in fact, so much relaxed towards him by the morning's touch of prosperity that he asked him to sit down, gruffly, of course, but distinctly; and when Rogers said in his lifeless way, and with the effect of keeping his appointment of a month before, "Those English parties are in town, and would like to talk with you in reference to the mills," Lapham did not turn him out-of-doors.
"Okay," Lapham said, struggling to maintain the sternness he wanted to show Rogers. In fact, he felt so much more at ease with him after the morning's fortunate events that he gruffly, but clearly, invited him to sit down. When Rogers, in his usual lifeless manner and as though fulfilling an appointment from a month ago, said, "Those English parties are in town and would like to discuss the mills with you," Lapham didn't throw him out.
He sat looking at him, and trying to make out what Rogers was after; for he did not believe that the English parties, if they existed, had any notion of buying his mills.
He sat there, watching him and trying to figure out what Rogers wanted; he didn't think that the English parties, if they were real, had any intention of buying his mills.
"What if they are not for sale?" he asked. "You know that I've been expecting an offer from the G. L. & P."
"What if they're not for sale?" he asked. "You know I've been waiting for an offer from G. L. & P."
"I've kept watch of that. They haven't made you any offer," said Rogers quietly.
"I've been keeping an eye on that. They haven't made you any offers," said Rogers quietly.
"And did you think," demanded Lapham, firing up, "that I would turn them in on somebody else as you turned them in on me, when the chances are that they won't be worth ten cents on the dollar six months from now?"
"And did you think," Lapham said, getting fired up, "that I would hand them over to someone else like you handed them over to me, when they probably won't be worth more than ten cents on the dollar in six months?"
"I didn't know what you would do," said Rogers non-committally. "I've come here to tell you that these parties stand ready to take the mills off your hands at a fair valuation--at the value I put upon them when I turned them in."
"I didn't know what you were going to do," said Rogers casually. "I've come here to let you know that these parties are ready to take the mills off your hands for a fair price—based on the value I assigned to them when I turned them in."
"I don't believe you!" cried Lapham brutally, but a wild predatory hope made his heart leap so that it seemed to turn over in his breast. "I don't believe there are any such parties to begin with; and in the next place, I don't believe they would buy at any such figure; unless--unless you've lied to them, as you've lied to me. Did you tell them about the G. L. & P.?"
"I don't believe you!" Lapham shouted fiercely, but a wild, greedy hope made his heart race, feeling as if it flipped in his chest. "I don't think such parties even exist; and on top of that, I don't believe they would pay that amount unless—unless you’ve lied to them, just like you’ve lied to me. Did you tell them about the G. L. & P.?"
Rogers looked compassionately at him, but he answered, with unvaried dryness, "I did not think that necessary."
Rogers looked at him with empathy, but he replied, with the same dry tone, "I didn’t think that was necessary."
Lapham had expected this answer, and he had expected or intended to break out in furious denunciation of Rogers when he got it; but he only found himself saying, in a sort of baffled gasp, "I wonder what your game is!"
Lapham had anticipated this response, and he had planned to launch into a furious rant about Rogers when he received it; but instead, he found himself saying, in a confused gasp, "I wonder what your game is!"
Rogers did not reply categorically, but he answered, with his impartial calm, and as if Lapham had said nothing to indicate that he differed at all with him as to disposing of the property in the way he had suggested: "If we should succeed in selling, I should be able to repay you your loans, and should have a little capital for a scheme that I think of going into."
Rogers didn't respond directly, but he replied with his usual calmness, as if Lapham hadn't said anything to suggest he disagreed with his idea about selling the property: "If we manage to sell, I would be able to pay you back your loans, and I would have some capital for a project I’m considering."
"And do you think that I am going to steal these men's money to help you plunder somebody in a new scheme?" answered Lapham. The sneer was on behalf of virtue, but it was still a sneer.
"And do you really think I'm going to rob these men to help you rip someone off in some new scheme?" Lapham replied. The sneer was in defense of virtue, but it was still a sneer.
"I suppose the money would be useful to you too, just now."
"I guess the money would be helpful to you right now, too."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Because I know that you have been trying to borrow."
"Because I know you’ve been trying to borrow."
At this proof of wicked omniscience in Rogers, the question whether he had better not regard the affair as a fatality, and yield to his destiny, flashed upon Lapham; but he answered, "I shall want money a great deal worse than I've ever wanted it yet, before I go into such rascally business with you. Don't you know that we might as well knock these parties down on the street, and take the money out of their pockets?"
At this clear demonstration of Rogers' evil genius, Lapham was hit with the thought that maybe he should just see the situation as unavoidable and accept his fate. But he replied, "I’ll need money a lot more than I ever have before if I'm going to get involved in such shady dealings with you. Don’t you realize we might as well just knock these guys down on the street and take the cash right out of their pockets?"
"They have come on," answered Rogers, "from Portland to see you. I expected them some weeks ago, but they disappointed me. They arrived on the Circassian last night; they expected to have got in five days ago, but the passage was very stormy."
"They've arrived," replied Rogers, "from Portland to see you. I was expecting them a few weeks back, but they let me down. They got in on the Circassian last night; they thought they would have arrived five days ago, but the journey was really rough."
"Where are they?" asked Lapham, with helpless irrelevance, and feeling himself somehow drifted from his moorings by Rogers's shipping intelligence.
"Where are they?" asked Lapham, feeling completely lost and almost as if Rogers's shipping news had thrown him off course.
"They are at Young's. I told them we would call upon them after dinner this evening; they dine late."
"They're at Young's. I told them we'd visit after dinner this evening; they eat late."
"Oh, you did, did you?" asked Lapham, trying to drop another anchor for a fresh clutch on his underlying principles. "Well, now, you go and tell them that I said I wouldn't come."
"Oh, you did, did you?" asked Lapham, trying to reinforce his underlying principles. "Well, now, you go and tell them that I said I wouldn't come."
"Their stay is limited," remarked Rogers. "I mentioned this evening because they were not certain they could remain over another night. But if to-morrow would suit you better----"
"Their visit is short," Rogers said. "I brought it up tonight because they weren't sure they could stay another night. But if tomorrow works better for you----"
"Tell 'em I shan't come at all," roared Lapham, as much in terror as defiance, for he felt his anchor dragging. "Tell 'em I shan't come at all! Do you understand that?"
"Tell them I'm not coming at all," yelled Lapham, feeling both scared and defiant, as he sensed his stability slipping away. "Tell them I'm not coming at all! Do you understand that?"
"I don't see why you should stickle as to the matter of going to them," said Rogers; "but if you think it will be better to have them approach you, I suppose I can bring them to you."
"I don't understand why you're so hung up on going to them," said Rogers; "but if you think it would be better for them to come to you, I can bring them to you."
"No, you can't! I shan't let you! I shan't see them! I shan't have anything to do with them. NOW do you understand?"
"No, you can't! I won't let you! I won't see them! I won't have anything to do with them. NOW do you understand?"
"I inferred from our last interview," persisted Rogers, unmoved by all this violent demonstration of Lapham's, "that you wished to meet these parties. You told me that you would give me time to produce them; and I have promised them that you would meet them; I have committed myself."
"I got from our last meeting," Rogers continued, ignoring Lapham's outburst, "that you wanted to meet these people. You said you'd give me time to set it up, and I've told them you'd be willing to meet; I've put myself on the line for this."
It was true that Lapham had defied Rogers to bring on his men, and had implied his willingness to negotiate with them. That was before he had talked the matter over with his wife, and perceived his moral responsibility in it; even she had not seen this at once. He could not enter into this explanation with Rogers; he could only say, "I said I'd give you twenty-four hours to prove yourself a liar, and you did it. I didn't say twenty-four days."
It was true that Lapham had challenged Rogers to bring in his men and had suggested he was open to negotiating with them. That was before he discussed the issue with his wife and recognized his moral responsibility in it; even she hadn't realized this right away. He couldn't explain this to Rogers; he could only say, "I said I'd give you twenty-four hours to prove yourself a liar, and you did it. I didn't say twenty-four days."
"I don't see the difference," returned Rogers. "The parties are here now, and that proves that I was acting in good faith at the time. There has been no change in the posture of affairs. You don't know now any more than you knew then that the G. L. & P. is going to want the property. If there's any difference, it's in favour of the Road's having changed its mind."
"I don't see the difference," Rogers replied. "The parties are here now, and that shows I was acting in good faith at the time. There hasn't been any change in the situation. You don't know any more now than you did then that the G. L. & P. is going to want the property. If there's any difference, it's that the Road has changed its mind."
There was some sense in this, and Lapham felt it--felt it only too eagerly, as he recognised the next instant.
There was some logic to this, and Lapham felt it—felt it all too keenly, as he realized in the next moment.
Rogers went on quietly: "You're not obliged to sell to these parties when you meet them; but you've allowed me to commit myself to them by the promise that you would talk with them."
Rogers continued calmly, "You're not required to sell to these people when you talk to them; but you've let me promise them that you would discuss it with them."
"'Twan't a promise," said Lapham.
"It wasn't a promise," said Lapham.
"It was the same thing; they have come out from England on my guaranty that there was such and such an opening for their capital; and now what am I to say to them? It places me in a ridiculous position." Rogers urged his grievance calmly, almost impersonally, making his appeal to Lapham's sense of justice. "I CAN'T go back to those parties and tell them you won't see them. It's no answer to make. They've got a right to know why you won't see them."
"It was the same deal; they came over from England because I assured them there was an opportunity for their investment, and now what am I supposed to tell them? It puts me in a silly spot." Rogers expressed his complaint calmly, almost without emotion, appealing to Lapham's sense of fairness. "I CAN'T go back to those people and tell them you won't meet with them. That’s not an answer. They deserve to know why you won't meet with them."
"Very well, then!" cried Lapham; "I'll come and TELL them why. Who shall I ask for? When shall I be there?"
"Alright, then!" yelled Lapham; "I'll come and TELL them why. Who should I ask for? When should I be there?"
"At eight o'clock, please," said Rogers, rising, without apparent alarm at his threat, if it was a threat. "And ask for me; I've taken a room at the hotel for the present."
"At eight o'clock, please," said Rogers, getting up, seemingly unfazed by his threat, if it was a threat. "And ask for me; I've booked a room at the hotel for now."
"I won't keep you five minutes when I get there," said Lapham; but he did not come away till ten o'clock.
"I won't hold you up for five minutes when I get there," said Lapham; but he didn't leave until ten o'clock.
It appeared to him as if the very devil was in it. The Englishmen treated his downright refusal to sell as a piece of bluff, and talked on as though it were merely the opening of the negotiation. When he became plain with them in his anger, and told them why he would not sell, they seemed to have been prepared for this as a stroke of business, and were ready to meet it.
It seemed to him like the devil was at work. The Englishmen took his outright refusal to sell as a bluff and continued talking as if it were just the start of the negotiation. When he got angry and told them exactly why he wouldn’t sell, they appeared to have expected this as a smart business move and were ready to handle it.
"Has this fellow," he demanded, twisting his head in the direction of Rogers, but disdaining to notice him otherwise, "been telling you that it's part of my game to say this? Well, sir, I can tell you, on my side, that there isn't a slipperier rascal unhung in America than Milton K. Rogers!"
"Has this guy," he asked, turning his head towards Rogers but ignoring him otherwise, "been saying that it's part of my game to say this? Well, let me tell you, on my end, there isn't a slicker crook out there in America than Milton K. Rogers!"
The Englishmen treated this as a piece of genuine American humour, and returned to the charge with unabated courage. They owned now, that a person interested with them had been out to look at the property, and that they were satisfied with the appearance of things. They developed further the fact that they were not acting solely, or even principally, in their own behalf, but were the agents of people in England who had projected the colonisation of a sort of community on the spot, somewhat after the plan of other English dreamers, and that they were satisfied, from a careful inspection, that the resources and facilities were those best calculated to develop the energy and enterprise of the proposed community. They were prepared to meet Mr. Lapham--Colonel, they begged his pardon, at the instance of Rogers--at any reasonable figure, and were quite willing to assume the risks he had pointed out. Something in the eyes of these men, something that lurked at an infinite depth below their speech, and was not really in their eyes when Lapham looked again, had flashed through him a sense of treachery in them. He had thought them the dupes of Rogers; but in that brief instant he had seen them--or thought he had seen them--his accomplices, ready to betray the interests of which they went on to speak with a certain comfortable jocosity, and a certain incredulous slight of his show of integrity. It was a deeper game than Lapham was used to, and he sat looking with a sort of admiration from one Englishman to the other, and then to Rogers, who maintained an exterior of modest neutrality, and whose air said, "I have brought you gentlemen together as the friend of all parties, and I now leave you to settle it among yourselves. I ask nothing, and expect nothing, except the small sum which shall accrue to me after the discharge of my obligations to Colonel Lapham."
The Englishmen saw this as a genuine piece of American humor and pressed on with unwavering confidence. They now admitted that someone they were working with had gone to check out the property and that they were pleased with what they found. They explained further that they weren’t acting just for themselves, but were representing people in England who had plans to establish a kind of community there, similar to what other English visionaries had attempted. From their thorough inspection, they were convinced that the resources and facilities available would best support the ambitions and energy of the proposed community. They were ready to meet Mr. Lapham—Colonel, they apologized at Rogers's suggestion—at any reasonable price and were more than willing to take on the risks he had mentioned. There was something in the eyes of these men, a hidden depth beneath their words, that made Lapham feel a sense of betrayal. He had thought they were just being fooled by Rogers; but in that fleeting moment, he saw them—or thought he did—as his accomplices, poised to undermine the interests they were discussing with a comfortable joking tone and a skeptical dismissal of his integrity. It was a bigger game than Lapham was accustomed to, and he found himself watching with a kind of admiration, shifting his gaze from one Englishman to the other, and then to Rogers, who maintained a facade of neutral modesty, signaling, "I've brought you gentlemen together as a friend to all sides, and I will now leave you to work it out. I want nothing, and expect nothing, except the small amount that will come to me after I fulfill my obligations to Colonel Lapham."
While Rogers's presence expressed this, one of the Englishmen was saying, "And if you have any scruple in allowin' us to assume this risk, Colonel Lapham, perhaps you can console yourself with the fact that the loss, if there is to be any, will fall upon people who are able to bear it--upon an association of rich and charitable people. But we're quite satisfied there will be no loss," he added savingly. "All you have to do is to name your price, and we will do our best to meet it."
While Rogers's presence conveyed this, one of the Englishmen said, "And if you have any hesitation about letting us take this risk, Colonel Lapham, maybe you can comfort yourself with the fact that if there is a loss, it will fall on people who can handle it—an association of wealthy and charitable individuals. But we're confident there won't be any loss," he added cautiously. "All you need to do is name your price, and we'll do our best to meet it."
There was nothing in the Englishman's sophistry very shocking to Lapham. It addressed itself in him to that easy-going, not evilly intentioned, potential immorality which regards common property as common prey, and gives us the most corrupt municipal governments under the sun--which makes the poorest voter, when he has tricked into place, as unscrupulous in regard to others' money as an hereditary prince. Lapham met the Englishman's eye, and with difficulty kept himself from winking. Then he looked away, and tried to find out where he stood, or what he wanted to do. He could hardly tell. He had expected to come into that room and unmask Rogers, and have it over. But he had unmasked Rogers without any effect whatever, and the play had only begun. He had a whimsical and sarcastic sense of its being very different from the plays at the theatre. He could not get up and go away in silent contempt; he could not tell the Englishmen that he believed them a pair of scoundrels and should have nothing to do with them; he could no longer treat them as innocent dupes. He remained baffled and perplexed, and the one who had not spoken hitherto remarked--
There was nothing in the Englishman's argument that shocked Lapham. It appealed to that laid-back, not entirely malicious, potential for immorality that views common property as something to exploit, leading to the most corrupt city governments imaginable—where even the poorest voter, once in power, becomes as unscrupulous with others' money as a royal heir. Lapham met the Englishman's gaze and struggled not to wink. Then he looked away, trying to figure out his position or what he really wanted to do. He could hardly say. He had expected to walk into that room and expose Rogers, getting it all over with. But he had unveiled Rogers to no effect, and the game had just started. He found it amusing and ironic that it was so different from the plays at the theater. He couldn't just get up and leave in silent disdain; he couldn't tell the Englishmen that he considered them a couple of crooks and wanted nothing to do with them; he could no longer treat them as innocent victims. He remained confused and troubled, and the one who had been silent until now remarked—
"Of course we shan't 'aggle about a few pound, more or less. If Colonel Lapham's figure should be a little larger than ours, I've no doubt 'e'll not be too 'ard upon us in the end."
"Of course we won't argue over a few pounds, more or less. If Colonel Lapham's amount is a bit higher than ours, I'm sure he won't be too hard on us in the end."
Lapham appreciated all the intent of this subtle suggestion, and understood as plainly as if it had been said in so many words, that if they paid him a larger price, it was to be expected that a certain portion of the purchase-money was to return to their own hands. Still he could not move; and it seemed to him that he could not speak.
Lapham recognized the intention behind this subtle hint and understood clearly, as if it had been directly stated, that if they offered him a higher price, it was likely that a part of the purchase price would find its way back to them. Still, he felt paralyzed; it seemed to him that he couldn't speak.
"Ring that bell, Mr. Rogers," said the Englishman who had last spoken, glancing at the annunciator button in the wall near Rogers's head, "and 'ave up something 'of, can't you? I should like TO wet me w'istle, as you say 'ere, and Colonel Lapham seems to find it rather dry work."
"Ring that bell, Mr. Rogers," said the Englishman who had just spoken, looking at the button on the wall near Rogers’s head, "and give us something to drink, can't you? I’d like to wet my whistle, as you say here, and Colonel Lapham seems to find it pretty dry work."
Lapham jumped to his feet, and buttoned his overcoat about him. He remembered with terror the dinner at Corey's where he had disgraced and betrayed himself, and if he went into this thing at all, he was going into it sober. "I can't stop," he said, "I must be going."
Lapham jumped up and buttoned his overcoat around him. He recalled with fear the dinner at Corey's where he had embarrassed and let himself down, and if he was going to get involved in this at all, he was going in sober. "I can't stay," he said, "I have to go."
"But you haven't given us an answer yet, Mr. Lapham," said the first Englishman with a successful show of dignified surprise.
"But you haven't given us an answer yet, Mr. Lapham," said the first Englishman, managing to look genuinely surprised and dignified.
"The only answer I can give you now is, NO," said Lapham. "If you want another, you must let me have time to think it over."
"The only answer I can give you right now is, NO," Lapham said. "If you want another one, you need to give me some time to think about it."
"But 'ow much time?" said the other Englishman. "We're pressed for time ourselves, and we hoped for an answer--'oped for a hanswer," he corrected himself, "at once. That was our understandin' with Mr. Rogers."
"But how much time?" said the other Englishman. "We're short on time ourselves, and we hoped for an answer—hoped for an answer," he corrected himself, "right away. That was our understanding with Mr. Rogers."
"I can't let you know till morning, anyway," said Lapham, and he went out, as his custom often was, without any parting salutation. He thought Rogers might try to detain him; but Rogers had remained seated when the others got to their feet, and paid no attention to his departure.
"I can't tell you until morning, anyway," Lapham said, and he walked out, as was often his habit, without saying goodbye. He thought Rogers might try to stop him, but Rogers stayed seated when the others stood up and paid no attention to his leaving.
He walked out into the night air, every pulse throbbing with the strong temptation. He knew very well those men would wait, and gladly wait, till the morning, and that the whole affair was in his hands. It made him groan in spirit to think that it was. If he had hoped that some chance might take the decision from him, there was no such chance, in the present or future, that he could see. It was for him alone to commit this rascality--if it was a rascality--or not.
He stepped out into the night air, every heartbeat pulsing with intense temptation. He knew those guys would happily wait until morning, and that the whole situation was in his hands. It made him groan inside just thinking about it. If he had hoped that some twist of fate might take the decision away from him, there was no such chance, now or later, that he could see. It was up to him alone to go through with this wrongdoing—if it was wrongdoing—or not.
He walked all the way home, letting one car after another pass him on the street, now so empty of other passing, and it was almost eleven o'clock when he reached home. A carriage stood before his house, and when he let himself in with his key, he heard talking in the family-room. It came into his head that Irene had got back unexpectedly, and that the sight of her was somehow going to make it harder for him; then he thought it might be Corey, come upon some desperate pretext to see Penelope; but when he opened the door he saw, with a certain absence of surprise, that it was Rogers. He was standing with his back to the fireplace, talking to Mrs. Lapham, and he had been shedding tears; dry tears they seemed, and they had left a sort of sandy, glistening trace on his cheeks. Apparently he was not ashamed of them, for the expression with which he met Lapham was that of a man making a desperate appeal in his own cause, which was identical with that of humanity, if not that of justice.
He walked home, letting car after car pass by him on the now-empty street, and it was almost eleven o'clock when he finally arrived. A carriage was parked outside his house, and as he unlocked the door, he heard voices in the family room. He thought that Irene might have returned unexpectedly, making things harder for him; then he considered it could be Corey, showing up with some desperate excuse to see Penelope. But when he opened the door, he saw, with a hint of surprise, that it was Rogers. He was standing with his back to the fireplace, talking to Mrs. Lapham, and he had been crying—dry tears that left a sort of sandy, shiny trace on his cheeks. He didn’t seem ashamed of it, as he looked at Lapham with the expression of someone making a desperate plea for himself, which felt like a plea for all of humanity, if not for justice.
"I some expected," began Rogers, "to find you here----"
"I kind of expected," began Rogers, "to find you here----"
"No, you didn't," interrupted Lapham; "you wanted to come here and make a poor mouth to Mrs. Lapham before I got home."
"No, you didn’t," Lapham interrupted; "you wanted to come here and complain to Mrs. Lapham before I got home."
"I knew that Mrs. Lapham would know what was going on," said Rogers more candidly, but not more virtuously, for that he could not, "and I wished her to understand a point that I hadn't put to you at the hotel, and that I want you should consider. And I want you should consider me a little in this business too; you're not the only one that's concerned, I tell you, and I've been telling Mrs. Lapham that it's my one chance; that if you don't meet me on it, my wife and children will be reduced to beggary."
"I knew that Mrs. Lapham would understand what was happening," said Rogers more honestly, but not more morally, because he couldn’t do that, "and I wanted her to grasp a point that I didn’t mention to you at the hotel, and that I need you to think about. And I need you to consider me a little in this situation too; you're not the only one involved, I’m telling you, and I’ve been telling Mrs. Lapham that this is my only shot; if you don’t go along with it, my wife and kids will end up in poverty."
"So will mine," said Lapham, "or the next thing to it."
"So will mine," Lapham said, "or something very close to it."
"Well, then, I want you to give me this chance to get on my feet again. You've no right to deprive me of it; it's unchristian. In our dealings with each other we should be guided by the Golden Rule, as I was saying to Mrs. Lapham before you came in. I told her that if I knew myself, I should in your place consider the circumstances of a man in mine, who had honourably endeavoured to discharge his obligations to me, and had patiently borne my undeserved suspicions. I should consider that man's family, I told Mrs. Lapham."
"Well, I want you to give me the chance to get back on my feet. You have no right to take that away from me; it's not kind. In our interactions, we should follow the Golden Rule, like I was telling Mrs. Lapham before you came in. I said that if I were in your position, I would think about the situation of a man like me, who has tried honorably to meet his obligations to me and has patiently put up with my unfair doubts. I would think about that man's family, I told Mrs. Lapham."
"Did you tell her that if I went in with you and those fellows, I should be robbing the people who trusted them?"
"Did you tell her that if I went in with you and those guys, I would be stealing from the people who trusted them?"
"I don't see what you've got to do with the people that sent them here. They are rich people, and could bear it if it came to the worst. But there's no likelihood, now, that it will come to the worst; you can see yourself that the Road has changed its mind about buying. And here am I without a cent in the world; and my wife is an invalid. She needs comforts, she needs little luxuries, and she hasn't even the necessaries; and you want to sacrifice her to a mere idea! You don't know in the first place that the Road will ever want to buy; and if it does, the probability is that with a colony like that planted on its line, it would make very different terms from what it would with you or me. These agents are not afraid, and their principals are rich people; and if there was any loss, it would be divided up amongst them so that they wouldn't any of them feel it."
"I don't understand how you’re connected to the people who sent them here. They’re wealthy and can handle it if things go south. But it’s unlikely that it will even come to that; you can tell that the Road has changed its mind about buying. And here I am, broke, while my wife is unwell. She needs comfort, little luxuries, and she doesn’t even have the essentials; and you want to risk her well-being for just an idea! You don’t even know if the Road will actually want to buy; and if it does, chances are that with a colony like that set up along its route, the terms would be very different than what it would be for you or me. These agents aren’t worried, and their clients are wealthy; if there’s a loss, it will be shared among them so that none of them will really feel it."
Lapham stole a troubled glance at his wife, and saw that there was no help in her. Whether she was daunted and confused in her own conscience by the outcome, so evil and disastrous, of the reparation to Rogers which she had forced her husband to make, or whether her perceptions had been blunted and darkened by the appeals which Rogers had now used, it would be difficult to say. Probably there was a mixture of both causes in the effect which her husband felt in her, and from which he turned, girding himself anew, to Rogers.
Lapham shot a worried glance at his wife and realized she couldn't help him. It was hard to tell if she was feeling guilty and confused about the disastrous outcome of the payment to Rogers that she’d pushed her husband into making, or if her judgment had been clouded by the arguments Rogers had used. It was likely a mix of both reasons affecting her, and he turned away from her, steeling himself once again to face Rogers.
"I have no wish to recur to the past," continued Rogers, with growing superiority. "You have shown a proper spirit in regard to that, and you have done what you could to wipe it out."
"I don't want to dwell on the past," Rogers continued, with increasing arrogance. "You've shown the right attitude about it, and you've done what you can to move on."
"I should think I had," said Lapham. "I've used up about a hundred and fifty thousand dollars trying."
"I think I have," said Lapham. "I've spent around a hundred and fifty thousand dollars trying."
"Some of my enterprises," Rogers admitted, "have been unfortunate, seemingly; but I have hopes that they will yet turn out well--in time. I can't understand why you should be so mindful of others now, when you showed so little regard for me then. I had come to your aid at a time when you needed help, and when you got on your feet you kicked me out of the business. I don't complain, but that is the fact; and I had to begin again, after I had supposed myself settled in life, and establish myself elsewhere."
"Some of my ventures," Rogers admitted, "have been unfortunate, it seems; but I still hope they will turn out well in time. I don't get why you care so much about others now when you showed so little concern for me back then. I helped you out when you needed it, and once you were on your feet, you pushed me out of the business. I’m not complaining, but that’s the truth; I had to start over after thinking I was settled in life and build a new life somewhere else."
Lapham glanced again at his wife; her head had fallen; he could see that she was so rooted in her old remorse for that questionable act of his, amply and more than fully atoned for since, that she was helpless, now in the crucial moment, when he had the utmost need of her insight. He had counted upon her; he perceived now that when he had thought it was for him alone to decide, he had counted upon her just spirit to stay his own in its struggle to be just. He had not forgotten how she held out against him only a little while ago, when he asked her whether he might not rightfully sell in some such contingency as this; and it was not now that she said or even looked anything in favour of Rogers, but that she was silent against him, which dismayed Lapham. He swallowed the lump that rose in his throat, the self-pity, the pity for her, the despair, and said gently, "I guess you better go to bed, Persis. It's pretty late."
Lapham looked at his wife again; her head had drooped, and he could see that she was still deep in her old guilt over his questionable actions, which he had more than made up for since then. She was unable to help him now, at this critical moment when he needed her insight the most. He had relied on her, and he realized that when he thought it was his decision alone, he had counted on her fair judgment to guide his own in its struggle to be fair. He remembered how she had resisted him just a short while ago when he asked her if he could rightfully sell in such a situation as this; and now, it wasn’t that she said or even looked anything supportive toward Rogers, but her silence against him troubled Lapham. He swallowed the lump in his throat, filled with self-pity, pity for her, and despair, and gently said, "I think you should go to bed, Persis. It's pretty late."
She turned towards the door, when Rogers said, with the obvious intention of detaining her through her curiosity--
She turned towards the door when Rogers said, clearly trying to hold her back with her curiosity--
"But I let that pass. And I don't ask now that you should sell to these men."
"But I’ll let that go. And I’m not asking you to sell to these guys now."
Mrs. Lapham paused, irresolute.
Mrs. Lapham paused, uncertain.
"What are you making this bother for, then?" demanded Lapham. "What DO you want?"
"What are you making this a hassle for, then?" Lapham asked. "What DO you want?"
"What I've been telling your wife here. I want you should sell to me. I don't say what I'm going to do with the property, and you will not have an iota of responsibility, whatever happens."
"What I’ve been saying to your wife is this: I want you to sell the property to me. I’m not going to say what I plan to do with it, and you won’t have any responsibility for whatever happens."
Lapham was staggered, and he saw his wife's face light up with eager question.
Lapham was shocked, and he saw his wife's face brighten with eager curiosity.
"I want that property," continued Rogers, "and I've got the money to buy it. What will you take for it? If it's the price you're standing out for----"
"I want that property," Rogers continued, "and I've got the money to buy it. What will you accept for it? If it's the price you're holding out for----"
"Persis," said Lapham, "go to bed," and he gave her a look that meant obedience for her. She went out of the door, and left him with his tempter.
"Persis," Lapham said, "go to bed," and he shot her a look that signaled she should obey. She walked out the door, leaving him with his temptation.
"If you think I'm going to help you whip the devil round the stump, you're mistaken in your man, Milton Rogers," said Lapham, lighting a cigar. "As soon as I sold to you, you would sell to that other pair of rascals. I smelt 'em out in half a minute."
"If you think I'm going to help you deal with the devil, you're wrong about me, Milton Rogers," said Lapham, lighting a cigar. "As soon as I sold to you, you'd just sell to those other two crooks. I figured them out in no time."
"They are Christian gentlemen," said Rogers. "But I don't purpose defending them; and I don't purpose telling you what I shall or shall not do with the property when it is in my hands again. The question is, Will you sell, and, if so, what is your figure? You have got nothing whatever to do with it after you've sold."
"They are Christian gentlemen," said Rogers. "But I’m not planning to defend them, and I won’t say what I will or won’t do with the property once it's in my hands again. The question is, will you sell, and if so, what’s your asking price? You won’t have any say once it’s sold."
It was perfectly true. Any lawyer would have told him the same. He could not help admiring Rogers for his ingenuity, and every selfish interest of his nature joined with many obvious duties to urge him to consent. He did not see why he should refuse. There was no longer a reason. He was standing out alone for nothing, any one else would say. He smoked on as if Rogers were not there, and Rogers remained before the fire as patient as the clock ticking behind his head on the mantel, and showing the gleam of its pendulum beyond his face on either side. But at last he said, "Well?"
It was absolutely true. Any lawyer would have told him the same. He couldn't help but admire Rogers for his cleverness, and every self-serving instinct he had, along with many obvious responsibilities, pushed him to agree. He didn't understand why he should say no. There was no longer a reason. He was standing firm for nothing, as anyone else would put it. He kept smoking as if Rogers wasn't there, and Rogers stayed by the fire, as patient as the ticking clock behind his head on the mantel, its pendulum glinting on either side of his face. But finally he said, "Well?"
"Well," answered Lapham, "you can't expect me to give you an answer to-night, any more than before. You know that what you've said now hasn't changed the thing a bit. I wish it had. The Lord knows, I want to be rid of the property fast enough." "Then why don't you sell to me? Can't you see that you will not be responsible for what happens after you have sold?"
"Well," Lapham replied, "you can't expect me to give you an answer tonight, just like before. You know that what you've said hasn’t changed anything at all. I wish it had. Honestly, I want to get rid of the property as quickly as possible." "Then why don't you sell it to me? Can't you see that you won't be responsible for what happens after you sell?"
"No, I can't see that; but if I can by morning, I'll sell."
"No, I can't see that; but if I can by morning, I'll sell."
"Why do you expect to know any better by morning? You're wasting time for nothing!" cried Rogers, in his disappointment. "Why are you so particular? When you drove me out of the business you were not so very particular."
"Why do you think you'll have any better ideas by morning? You're just wasting time!" yelled Rogers, frustrated. "Why are you being so picky? You weren't this particular when you kicked me out of the business."
Lapham winced. It was certainly ridiculous for man who had once so selfishly consulted his own interests to be stickling now about the rights of others.
Lapham winced. It was definitely absurd for a man who had once been so selfishly focused on his own interests to be so concerned now about the rights of others.
"I guess nothing's going to happen overnight," he answered sullenly. "Anyway, I shan't say what I shall do till morning."
"I guess nothing's going to change overnight," he replied gloomily. "Anyway, I won't say what I plan to do until morning."
"What time can I see you in the morning?"
"What time can I meet you in the morning?"
"Half-past nine."
"9:30."
Rogers buttoned his coat, and went out of the room without another word. Lapham followed him to close the street-door after him.
Rogers buttoned his coat and left the room without saying anything else. Lapham followed him to close the street door behind him.
His wife called down to him from above as he approached the room again, "Well?"
His wife called down to him from upstairs as he approached the room again, "So?"
"I've told him I'd let him know in the morning."
"I told him I'd let him know in the morning."
"Want I should come down and talk with you?"
"Do you want me to come down and talk with you?"
"No," answered Lapham, in the proud bitterness which his isolation brought, "you couldn't do any good." He went in and shut the door, and by and by his wife heard him begin walking up and down; and then the rest of the night she lay awake and listened to him walking up and down. But when the first light whitened the window, the words of the Scripture came into her mind: "And there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day.... And he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh. And he said, I will not let thee go, except thou bless me."
"No," Lapham replied, with the proud bitterness that came from his isolation, "you couldn't help." He went inside and shut the door, and eventually his wife heard him start pacing back and forth; the rest of the night, she lay awake listening to him walk. But when the first light brightened the window, the words of Scripture came to her mind: "And there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day.... And he said, Let me go, for the day breaketh. And he said, I will not let thee go, except thou bless me."
She could not ask him anything when they met, but he raised his dull eyes after the first silence, and said, "I don't know what I'm going to say to Rogers."
She couldn't ask him anything when they met, but he lifted his dull eyes after the initial silence and said, "I don't know what I'm going to say to Rogers."
She could not speak; she did not know what to say, and she saw her husband when she followed him with her eyes from the window, drag heavily down toward the corner, where he was to take, the horse-car.
She couldn't speak; she didn’t know what to say, and she watched her husband through the window as he dragged himself heavily toward the corner, where he was supposed to catch the streetcar.
He arrived rather later than usual at his office, and he found his letters already on his table. There was one, long and official-looking, with a printed letter-heading on the outside, and Lapham had no need to open it in order to know that it was the offer of the Great Lacustrine & Polar Railroad for his mills. But he went mechanically through the verification of his prophetic fear, which was also his sole hope, and then sat looking blankly at it.
He arrived later than usual at his office and found his letters already on his desk. There was one, long and official-looking, with a printed letterhead on the outside, and Lapham didn’t need to open it to know it was the offer from the Great Lacustrine & Polar Railroad for his mills. But he went through the motions of confirming his anxious prediction, which was also his only hope, and then sat staring blankly at it.
Rogers came promptly at the appointed time, and Lapham handed him the letter. He must have taken it all in at a glance, and seen the impossibility of negotiating any further now, even with victims so pliant and willing as those Englishmen.
Rogers arrived right on time, and Lapham gave him the letter. He must have processed it all in an instant and realized that negotiating any further was impossible now, even with victims as compliant and willing as those Englishmen.
"You've ruined me!" Rogers broke out. "I haven't a cent left in the world! God help my poor wife!"
"You've destroyed me!" Rogers exclaimed. "I don't have a dime left in the world! God help my poor wife!"
He went out, and Lapham remained staring at the door which closed upon him. This was his reward for standing firm for right and justice to his own destruction: to feel like a thief and a murderer.
He went out, and Lapham kept staring at the door that closed behind him. This was his reward for standing up for what was right and just, even to his own ruin: to feel like a criminal and a killer.
XXVI.
LATER in the forenoon came the despatch from the West Virginians in New York, saying their brother assented to their agreement; and it now remained for Lapham to fulfil his part of it. He was ludicrously far from able to do this; and unless he could get some extension of time from them, he must lose this chance, his only chance, to retrieve himself. He spent the time in a desperate endeavour to raise the money, but he had not raised the half of it when the banks closed. With shame in his heart he went to Bellingham, from whom he had parted so haughtily, and laid his plan before him. He could not bring himself to ask Bellingham's help, but he told him what he proposed to do. Bellingham pointed out that the whole thing was an experiment, and that the price asked was enormous, unless a great success were morally certain. He advised delay, he advised prudence; he insisted that Lapham ought at least to go out to Kanawha Falls, and see the mines and works before he put any such sum into the development of the enterprise.
Later in the morning, a message arrived from the West Virginians in New York, saying their brother agreed to their deal; now it was up to Lapham to do his part. He was ridiculously unprepared to do this, and unless he could get an extension from them, he would miss this opportunity—his only chance—to turn things around. He spent the time desperately trying to raise the money, but he hadn’t even gathered half of it by the time the banks closed. With shame weighing on him, he went to Bellingham, from whom he had parted so arrogantly, and shared his plan. He couldn’t bring himself to ask for Bellingham's help, but he explained what he intended to do. Bellingham pointed out that it was all experimental, and that the asking price was huge unless success was practically guaranteed. He advised waiting, he advised being cautious; he insisted that Lapham should at least go to Kanawha Falls and see the mines and operations before investing such a large sum into the project.
"That's all well enough," cried Lapham; "but if I don't clinch this offer within twenty-four hours, they'll withdraw it, and go into the market; and then where am I?"
"That's fine," Lapham shouted, "but if I don't seal this deal within twenty-four hours, they'll pull it back and take it to the market; and then what will I do?"
"Go on and see them again," said Bellingham. "They can't be so peremptory as that with you. They must give you time to look at what they want to sell. If it turns out what you hope, then--I'll see what can be done. But look into it thoroughly."
"Go ahead and see them again," Bellingham said. "They can't be that pushy with you. They have to give you time to check out what they want to sell. If it turns out to be what you’re hoping for, then—I’ll see what we can do. But make sure to look into it thoroughly."
"Well!" cried Lapham, helplessly submitting. He took out his watch, and saw that he had forty minutes to catch the four o'clock train. He hurried back to his office, and put together some papers preparatory to going, and despatched a note by his boy to Mrs. Lapham saying that he was starting for New York, and did not know just when he should get back.
"Well!" Lapham exclaimed, helplessly giving in. He pulled out his watch and noticed he had forty minutes to catch the four o'clock train. He rushed back to his office, gathered some papers to get ready to leave, and sent a note with his boy to Mrs. Lapham, letting her know he was heading to New York and wasn't sure when he would return.
The early spring day was raw and cold. As he went out through the office he saw the clerks at work with their street-coats and hats on; Miss Dewey had her jacket dragged up on her shoulders, and looked particularly comfortless as she operated her machine with her red fingers. "What's up?" asked Lapham, stopping a moment.
The early spring day was chilly and cold. As he walked through the office, he saw the clerks working in their coats and hats; Miss Dewey had her jacket pulled up over her shoulders and looked especially uncomfortable as she operated her machine with her red fingers. "What's going on?" asked Lapham, pausing for a moment.
"Seems to be something the matter with the steam," she answered, with the air of unmerited wrong habitual with so many pretty women who have to work for a living.
"Looks like there's something wrong with the steam," she replied, with the air of unearned injustice common among so many pretty women who have to work for a living.
"Well, take your writer into my room. There's a fire in the stove there," said Lapham, passing out.
"Well, take your writer into my room. There's a fire in the stove there," said Lapham, stepping outside.
Half an hour later his wife came into the outer office. She had passed the day in a passion of self-reproach, gradually mounting from the mental numbness in which he had left her, and now she could wait no longer to tell him that she saw how she had forsaken him in his hour of trial and left him to bear it alone. She wondered at herself in shame and dismay; she wondered that she could have been so confused as to the real point by that old wretch of a Rogers, that she could have let him hoodwink her so, even for a moment. It astounded her that such a thing should have happened, for if there was any virtue upon which this good woman prided herself, in which she thought herself superior to her husband, it was her instant and steadfast perception of right and wrong, and the ability to choose the right to her own hurt. But she had now to confess, as each of us has had likewise to confess in his own case, that the very virtue on which she had prided herself was the thing that had played her false; that she had kept her mind so long upon that old wrong which she believed her husband had done this man that she could not detach it, but clung to the thought of reparation for it when she ought to have seen that he was proposing a piece of roguery as the means. The suffering which Lapham must inflict on him if he decided against him had been more to her apprehension than the harm he might do if he decided for him. But now she owned her limitations to herself, and above everything in the world she wished the man whom her conscience had roused and driven on whither her intelligence had not followed, to do right, to do what he felt to be right, and nothing else. She admired and revered him for going beyond her, and she wished to tell him that she did not know what he had determined to do about Rogers, but that she knew it was right, and would gladly abide the consequences with him, whatever they were.
Half an hour later, his wife walked into the outer office. She had spent the day feeling guilty, gradually moving from the numbness he had left her in, and now she couldn't wait any longer to tell him that she recognized how she had abandoned him in his time of need and left him to face it alone. She felt ashamed and bewildered; she couldn't believe she had allowed herself to be misled by that old creep Rogers, even for a moment. It shocked her that this could happen, because if there was one thing this good woman took pride in, something she thought made her better than her husband, it was her ability to quickly and clearly see right from wrong, and to choose the right path even if it hurt her. But now she had to admit, as we all have at some point, that the very virtue she was proud of had deceived her; she had focused so much on that old wrong she believed her husband had done to this man that she couldn’t let it go, clinging to the idea of making amends when she should have realized he was suggesting a dishonest solution instead. The pain Lapham might bring upon him if he went against him weighed more on her mind than the trouble he could cause if he sided with him. But now she acknowledged her own limitations, and above all else, she wanted the man who her conscience had stirred and pushed where her logic hadn’t gone, to do what was right, to follow his instincts, and nothing less. She admired and respected him for going further than she could, and she wanted to tell him that she didn't know what he planned to do about Rogers, but that she was confident it was the right choice, and she would gladly face the consequences with him, no matter what they might be.
She had not been near his place of business for nearly a year, and her heart smote her tenderly as she looked about her there, and thought of the early days when she knew as much about the paint as he did; she wished that those days were back again. She saw Corey at his desk, and she could not bear to speak to him; she dropped her veil that she need not recognise him, and pushed on to Lapham's room, and opening the door without knocking, shut it behind her.
She hadn't been to his workplace for almost a year, and her heart ached as she looked around and remembered the early days when she knew as much about the paint as he did; she wished those days would come back. She saw Corey at his desk, and she couldn't bring herself to talk to him; she dropped her veil so she wouldn't have to recognize him and went straight to Lapham's room, opening the door without knocking and shutting it behind her.
Then she became aware with intolerable disappointment that her husband was not there. Instead, a very pretty girl sat at his desk, operating a typewriter. She seemed quite at home, and she paid Mrs. Lapham the scant attention which such young women often bestow upon people not personally interesting to them. It vexed the wife that any one else should seem to be helping her husband about business that she had once been so intimate with; and she did not at all like the girl's indifference to her presence. Her hat and sack hung on a nail in one corner, and Lapham's office coat, looking intensely like him to his wife's familiar eye, hung on a nail in the other corner; and Mrs. Lapham liked even less than the girl's good looks this domestication of her garments in her husband's office. She began to ask herself excitedly why he should be away from his office when she happened to come; and she had not the strength at the moment to reason herself out of her unreasonableness.
Then she realized with unbearable disappointment that her husband wasn’t there. Instead, a very pretty girl was sitting at his desk, typing away. She seemed comfortable and paid Mrs. Lapham only the little attention that young women often give to people they don’t find personally interesting. It annoyed the wife that someone else appeared to be helping her husband with business matters she used to be so close to; she also didn’t like the girl’s indifference to her presence. The girl’s hat and bag were hung on a nail in one corner, while Lapham's office coat, which looked just like him to his wife’s familiar eye, was hanging on a nail in the other corner. Mrs. Lapham disliked this casual use of her husband’s things even more than the girl’s looks. She started to question why he was away from the office when she happened to arrive, and she didn’t have the strength at that moment to reason herself out of her frustration.
"When will Colonel Lapham be in, do you suppose?" she sharply asked of the girl.
"When do you think Colonel Lapham will be in?" she asked the girl sharply.
"I couldn't say exactly," replied the girl, without looking round.
"I can't say for sure," replied the girl, still not looking around.
"Has he been out long?"
"Has he been gone long?"
"I don't know as I noticed," said the girl, looking up at the clock, without looking at Mrs. Lapham. She went on working her machine.
"I don't think I noticed," said the girl, glancing at the clock without looking at Mrs. Lapham. She continued working on her machine.
"Well, I can't wait any longer," said the wife abruptly. "When Colonel Lapham comes in, you please tell him Mrs. Lapham wants to see him."
"Well, I can't wait any longer," the wife said suddenly. "When Colonel Lapham comes in, please let him know that Mrs. Lapham wants to see him."
The girl started to her feet and turned toward Mrs. Lapham with a red and startled face, which she did not lift to confront her. "Yes--yes--I will," she faltered.
The girl got to her feet and turned to Mrs. Lapham with a flushed and shocked face, which she didn’t lift to meet her gaze. "Yes—yes—I will," she stumbled over her words.
The wife went home with a sense of defeat mixed with an irritation about this girl which she could not quell or account for. She found her husband's message, and it seemed intolerable that he should have gone to New York without seeing her; she asked herself in vain what the mysterious business could be that took him away so suddenly. She said to herself that he was neglecting her; he was leaving her out a little too much; and in demanding of herself why he had never mentioned that girl there in his office, she forgot how much she had left herself out of his business life. That was another curse of their prosperity. Well, she was glad the prosperity was going; it had never been happiness. After this she was going to know everything as she used.
The wife went home feeling defeated and irritated by this girl for reasons she couldn't quite understand. She found her husband's message, and it felt unbearable that he had gone to New York without seeing her. She wondered in vain what mysterious business could have taken him away so suddenly. She told herself he was neglecting her and leaving her out a bit too much. As she questioned why he had never mentioned that girl from his office, she overlooked how much she had distanced herself from his work life. That was another downside of their success. Well, she was glad the success was fading; it had never brought her happiness. After this, she was going to know everything like she used to.
She tried to dismiss the whole matter till Lapham returned; and if there had been anything for her to do in that miserable house, as she called it in her thought, she might have succeeded. But again the curse was on her; there was nothing to do; and the looks of that girl kept coming back to her vacancy, her disoccupation. She tried to make herself something to do, but that beauty, which she had not liked, followed her amid the work of overhauling the summer clothing, which Irene had seen to putting away in the fall. Who was the thing, anyway? It was very strange, her being there; why did she jump up in that frightened way when Mrs. Lapham had named herself?
She tried to push the whole thing aside until Lapham got back; if there had been anything for her to do in that miserable house, as she thought of it, she might have managed to succeed. But once again, the frustration was upon her; there was nothing to occupy her time, and the memory of that girl kept haunting her emptiness, her lack of purpose. She attempted to find something to keep her busy, but that beauty, which she hadn’t liked, lingered as she sorted through the summer clothes that Irene had put away in the fall. Who was that girl, anyway? It was really strange that she was there; why had she jumped up in that startled way when Mrs. Lapham had mentioned her name?
After dark, that evening, when the question had worn away its poignancy from mere iteration, a note for Mrs. Lapham was left at the door by a messenger who said there was no answer. "A note for me?" she said, staring at the unknown, and somehow artificial-looking, handwriting of the superscription. Then she opened it and read: "Ask your husband about his lady copying-clerk. A Friend and Well-wisher," who signed the note, gave no other name.
After dark that evening, when the question had lost its intensity from being repeated so often, a messenger left a note for Mrs. Lapham at the door, saying there was no response. "A note for me?" she said, staring at the unfamiliar and somewhat fake-looking handwriting on the envelope. Then she opened it and read: "Ask your husband about his lady copying clerk. A Friend and Well-wisher," who signed the note, gave no other name.
Mrs. Lapham sat helpless with it in her hand. Her brain reeled; she tried to fight the madness off; but before Lapham came back the second morning, it had become, with lessening intervals of sanity and release, a demoniacal possession. She passed the night without sleep, without rest, in the frenzy of the cruellest of the passions, which covers with shame the unhappy soul it possesses, and murderously lusts for the misery of its object. If she had known where to find her husband in New York, she would have followed him; she waited his return in an ecstasy of impatience. In the morning he came back, looking spent and haggard. She saw him drive up to the door, and she ran to let him in herself.
Mrs. Lapham sat there helpless with it in her hand. Her mind was spinning; she tried to shake off the madness, but by the time Lapham returned the second morning, it had turned into a tormenting obsession with shorter moments of sanity in between. She spent the night without sleep, without rest, in the frenzy of the cruelest of emotions, which fills the unfortunate soul it takes over with shame and obsessively desires the suffering of its target. If she had known where to find her husband in New York, she would have followed him; she waited for his return in a state of intense impatience. In the morning, he came back, looking worn out and exhausted. She saw him drive up to the door, and she rushed to let him in herself.
"Who is that girl you've got in your office, Silas Lapham?" she demanded, when her husband entered.
"Who is that girl you have in your office, Silas Lapham?" she asked when her husband came in.
"Girl in my office?"
"Girl at my office?"
"Yes! Who is she? What is she doing there?"
"Yes! Who is she? What is she doing there?"
"Why, what have you heard about her?"
"Why, what have you heard about her?"
"Never you mind what I've heard. Who is she? IS IT MRS. M. THAT YOU GAVE THAT MONEY TO? I want to know who she is! I want to know what a respectable man, with grown-up girls of his own, is doing with such a looking thing as that in his office? I want to know how long she's been there? I want to know what she's there at all for?"
"Don't worry about what I've heard. Who is she? IS IT MRS. M. THAT YOU GAVE THAT MONEY TO? I want to know who she is! I want to know what a respectable man, with grown daughters of his own, is doing with someone who looks like that in his office? I want to know how long she's been there. I want to know what she's even doing there?"
He had mechanically pushed her before him into the long, darkened parlour, and he shut himself in there with her now, to keep the household from hearing her lifted voice. For a while he stood bewildered, and could not have answered if he would, and then he would not. He merely asked, "Have I ever accused you of anything wrong, Persis?"
He had numbly pushed her in front of him into the long, dark living room, and now he locked himself in there with her to prevent anyone in the house from hearing her raised voice. For a moment, he stood confused, unable to answer even if he wanted to, and then he chose not to. He simply asked, "Have I ever accused you of anything wrong, Persis?"
"You no need to!" she answered furiously, placing herself against the closed door.
"You don't need to!" she replied angrily, positioning herself against the closed door.
"Did you ever know me to do anything out of the way?"
"Have you ever known me to act unusually?"
"That isn't what I asked you."
"That's not what I asked you."
"Well, I guess you may find out about that girl yourself. Get away from the door."
"Well, I guess you can find out about that girl for yourself. Step away from the door."
"I won't get away from the door."
"I'm not leaving the door."
She felt herself set lightly aside, and her husband opened the door and went out. "I WILL find out about her," she screamed after him. "I'll find out, and I'll disgrace you. I'll teach you how to treat me----"
She felt herself pushed aside gently, and her husband opened the door and walked out. "I WILL find out about her," she shouted after him. "I'll find out, and I'll embarrass you. I'll show you how to treat me----"
The air blackened round her: she reeled to the sofa and then she found herself waking from a faint. She did not know how long she had lain there, she did not care. In a moment her madness came whirling back upon her. She rushed up to his room; it was empty; the closet-doors stood ajar and the drawers were open; he must have packed a bag hastily and fled. She went out and wandered crazily up and down till she found a hack. She gave the driver her husband's business address, and told him to drive there as fast as he could; and three times she lowered the window to put her head out and ask him if he could not hurry. A thousand things thronged into her mind to support her in her evil will. She remembered how glad and proud that man had been to marry her, and how everybody said she was marrying beneath her when she took him. She remembered how good she had always been to him, how perfectly devoted, slaving early and late to advance him, and looking out for his interests in all things, and sparing herself in nothing. If it had not been for her, he might have been driving stage yet; and since their troubles had begun, the troubles which his own folly and imprudence had brought on them, her conduct had been that of a true and faithful wife. Was HE the sort of man to be allowed to play her false with impunity? She set her teeth and drew her breath sharply through them when she thought how willingly she had let him befool her, and delude her about that memorandum of payments to Mrs. M., because she loved him so much, and pitied him for his cares and anxieties. She recalled his confusion, his guilty looks.
The air darkened around her; she stumbled to the sofa and then realized she was waking from a faint. She didn’t know how long she had been lying there, and she didn’t care. In a moment, her madness came rushing back. She hurried to his room; it was empty; the closet doors were slightly open and the drawers were pulled out; he must have quickly packed a bag and left. She went outside and wandered frantically until she found a cab. She told the driver her husband’s business address and instructed him to drive there as fast as he could; three times she rolled down the window to lean out and urge him to hurry. A thousand thoughts filled her mind to fuel her dark intentions. She remembered how happy and proud he had been to marry her, and how everyone said she was settling when she chose him. She recalled how good she’d always been to him, how completely devoted she had been, working tirelessly to support him and watching out for his best interests in everything, never holding back. If it hadn’t been for her, he might still be working as a stagecoach driver; and since their troubles had started, troubles that his own foolishness and carelessness had caused, her behavior had been that of a true and loyal wife. Was HE the kind of man who could betray her without consequences? She clenched her teeth and inhaled sharply when she thought about how easily she had let him deceive her and mislead her regarding that payment memo to Mrs. M., simply because she loved him so much and felt sorry for him with all his worries and anxieties. She remembered his confusion, his guilty expressions.
She plunged out of the carriage so hastily when she reached the office that she did not think of paying the driver; and he had to call after her when she had got half-way up the stairs. Then she went straight to Lapham's room, with outrage in her heart. There was again no one there but that type-writer girl; she jumped to her feet in a fright, as Mrs. Lapham dashed the door to behind her and flung up her veil.
She jumped out of the carriage so quickly when she got to the office that she didn't think to pay the driver, who had to shout after her as she climbed halfway up the stairs. Then she headed straight to Lapham's office, filled with anger. Once again, there was no one there except for that typewriter girl; she leaped to her feet in alarm as Mrs. Lapham slammed the door behind her and tossed her veil up.
The two women confronted each other.
The two women faced off against each other.
"Why, the good land!" cried Mrs. Lapham, "ain't you Zerrilla Millon?"
"Wow, what a surprise!" exclaimed Mrs. Lapham, "aren't you Zerrilla Millon?"
"I--I'm married," faltered the girl "My name's Dewey, now."
"I—I'm married," the girl stammered. "My name's Dewey now."
"You're Jim Millon's daughter, anyway. How long have you been here?"
"You're Jim Millon's daughter, after all. How long have you been here?"
"I haven't been here regularly; I've been here off and on ever since last May."
"I haven't been here consistently; I've been coming and going since last May."
"Where's your mother?"
"Where's your mom?"
"She's here--in Boston."
"She's here—in Boston."
Mrs. Lapham kept her eyes on the girl, but she dropped, trembling, into her husband's chair, and a sort of amaze and curiosity were in her voice instead of the fury she had meant to put there.
Mrs. Lapham kept her eyes on the girl, but she dropped, trembling, into her husband's chair, and a mix of amazement and curiosity was in her voice instead of the anger she had intended to show.
"The Colonel," continued Zerrilla, "he's been helping us, and he's got me a type-writer, so that I can help myself a little. Mother's doing pretty well now; and when Hen isn't around we can get along."
"The Colonel," Zerrilla continued, "he's been helping us, and he got me a typewriter so I can help myself a bit. Mom's doing pretty well now; and when Hen isn't around, we can manage."
"That your husband?"
"Is that your husband?"
"I never wanted to marry him; but he promised to try to get something to do on shore; and mother was all for it, because he had a little property then, and I thought may be I'd better. But it's turned out just as I said and if he don't stay away long enough this time to let me get the divorce,--he's agreed to it, time and again,--I don't know what we're going to do." Zerrilla's voice fell, and the trouble which she could keep out of her face usually, when she was comfortably warmed and fed and prettily dressed, clouded it in the presence of a sympathetic listener. "I saw it was you, when you came in the other day," she went on; "but you didn't seem to know me. I suppose the Colonel's told you that there's a gentleman going to marry me--Mr. Wemmel's his name--as soon as I get the divorce; but sometimes I'm completely discouraged; it don't seem as if I ever could get it."
"I never wanted to marry him; but he promised he would try to find work on land, and my mom was all for it because he had a bit of property back then, and I thought maybe it would be better for me. But it turned out just like I said, and if he doesn't stay away long enough this time for me to get the divorce—he's agreed to it over and over—I don't know what we're going to do." Zerrilla's voice dropped, and the worry she usually managed to hide when she was warm, well-fed, and nicely dressed showed on her face in front of a sympathetic listener. "I realized it was you when you came in the other day," she continued; "but you didn’t seem to recognize me. I guess the Colonel has told you that there's a guy who's going to marry me—his name is Mr. Wemmel—as soon as I get the divorce; but sometimes I feel completely discouraged; it doesn’t seem like I’ll ever be able to get it."
Mrs. Lapham would not let her know that she was ignorant of the fact attributed to her knowledge. She remained listening to Zerrilla, and piecing out the whole history of her presence there from the facts of the past, and the traits of her husband's character. One of the things she had always had to fight him about was that idea of his that he was bound to take care of Jim Millon's worthless wife and her child because Millon had got the bullet that was meant for him. It was a perfect superstition of his; she could not beat it out of him; but she had made him promise the last time he had done anything for that woman that it should BE the last time. He had then got her a little house in one of the fishing ports, where she could take the sailors to board and wash for, and earn an honest living if she would keep straight. That was five or six years ago, and Mrs. Lapham had heard nothing of Mrs. Millon since; she had heard quite enough of her before; and had known her idle and baddish ever since she was the worst little girl at school in Lumberville, and all through her shameful girlhood, and the married days which she had made so miserable to the poor fellow who had given her his decent name and a chance to behave herself. Mrs. Lapham had no mercy on Moll Millon, and she had quarrelled often enough with her husband for befriending her. As for the child, if the mother would put Zerrilla out with some respectable family, that would be ONE thing; but as long as she kept Zerrilla with her, she was against letting her husband do anything for either of them. He had done ten times as much for them now as he had any need to, and she had made him give her his solemn word that he would do no more. She saw now that she was wrong to make him give it, and that he must have broken it again and again for the reason that he had given when she once scolded him for throwing away his money on that hussy--
Mrs. Lapham wouldn't let anyone know that she didn't understand what people assumed she knew. She kept listening to Zerrilla, piecing together the entire story of why she was there from past events and her husband's character traits. One of the things she always argued with him about was his belief that he had to take care of Jim Millon's useless wife and her child because Millon had taken the bullet meant for him. It was a ridiculous superstition of his; she couldn’t shake it out of him, but she had made him promise that the last time he did anything for that woman, it would really be the last time. Back then, he had found her a small house in one of the fishing towns where she could take in sailors for boarding and laundry, and earn a decent living if she managed to stay straight. That was five or six years ago, and Mrs. Lapham hadn’t heard anything about Mrs. Millon since; she had heard more than enough about her before and had known her as useless and trouble-making ever since she was the worst little girl at school in Lumberville, throughout her disgraceful teenage years, and during her married life, which she made miserable for the poor guy who gave her his good name and a chance to behave herself. Mrs. Lapham had no sympathy for Moll Millon, and she had often argued with her husband about helping her out. As for the child, if the mother would send Zerrilla to live with a respectable family, that would be one thing; but as long as she kept Zerrilla with her, she was against her husband doing anything for either of them. He had already done far more than he needed to, and she had made him promise solemnly that he would do no more. She realized now that it was wrong to force him to make that promise, and that he must have broken it repeatedly because of the excuse he had given her when she once scolded him for wasting his money on that woman—
"When I think of Jim Millon, I've got to; that's all."
"When I think of Jim Millon, I have to; that's it."
She recalled now that whenever she had brought up the subject of Mrs. Millon and her daughter, he had seemed shy of it, and had dropped it with some guess that they were getting along now. She wondered that she had not thought at once of Mrs. Millon when she saw that memorandum about Mrs. M.; but the woman had passed so entirely out of her life, that she had never dreamt of her in connection with it. Her husband had deceived her, yet her heart was no longer hot against him, but rather tenderly grateful that his deceit was in this sort, and not in that other. All cruel and shameful doubt of him went out of it. She looked at this beautiful girl, who had blossomed out of her knowledge since she saw her last, and she knew that she was only a blossomed weed, of the same worthless root as her mother, and saved, if saved, from the same evil destiny, by the good of her father in her; but so far as the girl and her mother were concerned, Mrs. Lapham knew that her husband was to blame for nothing but his wilful, wrong-headed, kind-heartedness, which her own exactions had turned into deceit. She remained a while, questioning the girl quietly about herself and her mother, and then, with a better mind towards Zerrilla, at least, than she had ever had before, she rose up and went out. There must have been some outer hint of the exhaustion in which the subsidence of her excitement had left her within, for before she had reached the head of the stairs, Corey came towards her.
She remembered now that every time she had brought up Mrs. Millon and her daughter, he seemed uncomfortable about it and would quickly change the topic, hinting that they were getting along fine now. She was surprised she hadn't thought of Mrs. Millon right away when she saw that note about Mrs. M.; it was just that the woman had completely faded from her life, and she never considered her in that context. Her husband had betrayed her, but her heart was no longer filled with anger towards him. Instead, she felt a tender gratitude that his betrayal was of this nature and not something worse. All feelings of cruel and shameful doubt about him disappeared. She looked at this beautiful girl, who had blossomed outside of her knowledge since their last encounter, and realized that she was just a blossomed weed, stemming from the same worthless roots as her mother, saved—if saved at all—by the goodness of her father. But as far as the girl and her mother were concerned, Mrs. Lapham knew her husband was only guilty of his stubborn, misguided, kind-heartedness, which her own demands had twisted into deceit. She stayed for a while, asking the girl gently about herself and her mother, and then, feeling more positive towards Zerrilla than ever before, she stood up and left. There must have been some outward sign of her exhaustion from the calming of her earlier excitement, because by the time she reached the top of the stairs, Corey came toward her.
"Can I be of any use to you, Mrs. Lapham? The Colonel was here just before you came in, on his way to the train."
"Can I help you with anything, Mrs. Lapham? The Colonel was here right before you arrived, on his way to the train."
"Yes,--yes. I didn't know--I thought perhaps I could catch him here. But it don't matter. I wish you would let some one go with me to get a carriage," she begged feebly.
"Yeah, I didn't know—I thought maybe I could find him here. But it doesn't matter. I wish you would let someone go with me to get a carriage," she pleaded weakly.
"I'll go with you myself," said the young fellow, ignoring the strangeness in her manner. He offered her his arm in the twilight of the staircase, and she was glad to put her trembling hand through it, and keep it there till he helped her into a hack which he found for her. He gave the driver her direction, and stood looking a little anxiously at her.
"I'll go with you myself," said the young guy, overlooking the weirdness in her behavior. He offered her his arm in the dim light of the staircase, and she was relieved to put her trembling hand through it and keep it there until he helped her into a cab he had found for her. He gave the driver her address and stood there looking a bit anxious about her.
"I thank you; I am all right now," she said, and he bade the man drive on.
"I appreciate it; I'm fine now," she said, and he instructed the man to continue driving.
When she reached home she went to bed, spent with the tumult of her emotions and sick with shame and self-reproach. She understood now, as clearly as if he had told her in as many words, that if he had befriended those worthless jades--the Millons characterised themselves so, even to Mrs. Lapham's remorse--secretly and in defiance of her, it was because he dreaded her blame, which was so sharp and bitter, for what he could not help doing. It consoled her that he had defied her, deceived her; when he came back she should tell him that; and then it flashed upon her that she did not know where he was gone, or whether he would ever come again. If he never came, it would be no more than she deserved; but she sent for Penelope, and tried to give herself hopes of escape from this just penalty.
When she got home, she went to bed, exhausted from the chaos of her emotions and overwhelmed with shame and self-blame. She realized now, as clearly as if he had said it outright, that if he had secretly befriended those worthless women—the Millons had labeled themselves that way, even to Mrs. Lapham's remorse—it was because he feared her harsh and bitter blame for what he couldn’t avoid. It gave her some solace that he had gone against her and deceived her; when he returned, she would tell him that. Then it hit her that she didn’t even know where he had gone or if he would ever come back. If he never returned, it would be nothing more than she deserved; but she called for Penelope and tried to convince herself that there was a chance to escape this deserved punishment.
Lapham had not told his daughter where he was going; she had heard him packing his bag, and had offered to help him; but he had said he could do it best, and had gone off, as he usually did, without taking leave of any one.
Lapham hadn't informed his daughter about his destination; she had heard him packing his bag and had offered to help, but he had insisted he could handle it on his own and left, as he typically did, without saying goodbye to anyone.
"What were you talking about so loud, down in the parlour," she asked her mother, "just before he came up. Is there any new trouble?"
"What were you talking about so loudly in the living room," she asked her mother, "right before he came up? Is there some new problem?"
"No; it was nothing."
"No, it was nothing."
"I couldn't tell. Once I thought you were laughing." She went about, closing the curtains on account of her mother's headache, and doing awkwardly and imperfectly the things that Irene would have done so skilfully for her comfort.
"I couldn't tell. At one point, I thought you were laughing." She moved around, closing the curtains because her mother had a headache, and clumsily did the things that Irene would have done so expertly for her comfort.
The day wore away to nightfall, and then Mrs. Lapham said she MUST know. Penelope said there was no one to ask; the clerks would all be gone home, and her mother said yes, there was Mr. Corey; they could send and ask him; he would know.
The day faded into night, and Mrs. Lapham insisted she had to know. Penelope said there was no one to ask; all the clerks would have gone home, but her mother pointed out that Mr. Corey was there; they could send someone to ask him; he would know.
The girl hesitated. "Very well," she said, then, scarcely above a whisper, and she presently laughed huskily. "Mr. Corey seems fated to come in, somewhere. I guess it's a Providence, mother."
The girl hesitated. "Alright," she said, then, barely above a whisper, she laughed softly. "Mr. Corey seems destined to show up, somehow. I guess it's fate, mom."
She sent off a note, inquiring whether he could tell her just where her father had expected to be that night; and the answer came quickly back that Corey did not know, but would look up the book-keeper and inquire. This office brought him in person, an hour later, to tell Penelope that the Colonel was to be at Lapham that night and next day.
She sent a note asking if he could let her know where her father was supposed to be that night. The reply came back quickly that Corey didn’t know but would check with the bookkeeper and find out. An hour later, he came in person to tell Penelope that the Colonel would be at Lapham that night and the next day.
"He came in from New York, in a great hurry, and rushed off as soon as he could pack his bag," Penelope explained, "and we hadn't a chance to ask him where he was to be to-night. And mother wasn't very well, and----"
"He came in from New York in a big hurry and left as soon as he could pack his bag," Penelope explained, "and we didn't have a chance to ask him where he was going to be tonight. And mom wasn’t feeling very well, and----"
"I thought she wasn't looking well when she was at the office to-day. And so I thought I would come rather than send," Corey explained in his turn.
"I noticed she didn't seem well when she was at the office today. So, I decided to come instead of just sending a message," Corey explained in his turn.
"Oh, thank you!"
"Thanks!"
"If there is anything I can do--telegraph Colonel Lapham, or anything?"
"If there's anything I can do—should I telegraph Colonel Lapham or something?"
"Oh no, thank you; mother's better now. She merely wanted to be sure where he was."
"Oh no, thank you; my mom is doing better now. She just wanted to make sure where he was."
He did not offer to go, upon this conclusion of his business, but hoped he was not keeping her from her mother. She thanked him once again, and said no, that her mother was much better since she had had a cup of tea; and then they looked at each other, and without any apparent exchange of intelligence he remained, and at eleven o'clock he was still there. He was honest in saying he did not know it was so late; but he made no pretence of being sorry, and she took the blame to herself.
He didn’t suggest leaving after finishing his business but hoped he wasn’t keeping her from her mom. She thanked him again and said no, her mom was much better after having a cup of tea. Then they looked at each other, and without any obvious signal, he stayed, and by eleven o'clock, he was still there. He honestly said he didn’t realize it was so late; but he didn’t pretend to be sorry, and she took the blame for it.
"I oughtn't to have let you stay," she said. "But with father gone, and all that trouble hanging over us----"
"I shouldn’t have let you stay," she said. "But with dad gone, and all that trouble weighing on us----"
She was allowing him to hold her hand a moment at the door, to which she had followed him.
She let him hold her hand for a moment at the door, where she had followed him.
"I'm so glad you could let me!" he said, "and I want to ask you now when I may come again. But if you need me, you'll----"
"I'm really glad you could let me!" he said, "and I want to ask you now when I can come again. But if you need me, you'll----"
A sharp pull at the door-bell outside made them start asunder, and at a sign from Penelope, who knew that the maids were abed by this time, he opened it.
A sudden ring of the doorbell outside startled them, and at a nod from Penelope, who realized the maids were already in bed, he opened it.
"Why, Irene!" shrieked the girl.
"Why, Irene!" yelled the girl.
Irene entered with the hackman, who had driven her unheard to the door, following with her small bags, and kissed her sister with resolute composure. "That's all," she said to the hackman. "I gave my checks to the expressman," she explained to Penelope.
Irene came in with the cab driver, who had brought her quietly to the door, carrying her small bags, and kissed her sister with calm determination. "That's it," she said to the cab driver. "I gave my luggage to the delivery guy," she explained to Penelope.
Corey stood helpless. Irene turned upon him, and gave him her hand. "How do you do, Mr. Corey?" she said, with a courage that sent a thrill of admiring gratitude through him. "Where's mamma, Pen? Papa gone to bed?"
Corey stood there, feeling helpless. Irene faced him and extended her hand. "Hi, Mr. Corey," she said, with a confidence that filled him with a mix of admiration and gratitude. "Where's mom, Pen? Is Dad already in bed?"
Penelope faltered out some reply embodying the facts, and Irene ran up the stairs to her mother's room. Mrs. Lapham started up in bed at her apparition.
Penelope stumbled through a response that included the facts, and Irene hurried up the stairs to her mother's room. Mrs. Lapham jumped up in bed at the sight of her.
"Irene Lapham."
"Irene Lapham."
"Uncle William thought he ought to tell me the trouble papa was in; and did you think I was going to stay off there junketing, while you were going through all this at home, and Pen acting so silly, too? You ought to have been ashamed to let me stay so long! I started just as soon as I could pack. Did you get my despatch? I telegraphed from Springfield. But it don't matter, now. Here I am. And I don't think I need have hurried on Pen's account," she added, with an accent prophetic of the sort of old maid she would become, if she happened not to marry.
"Uncle William thought he should fill me in on the trouble Dad was in; and did you really think I was going to stay off there having fun while you were dealing with all this at home, and Pen acting so ridiculous, too? You should have been embarrassed to let me stay so long! I left as soon as I could pack. Did you get my message? I texted from Springfield. But it doesn’t matter now. Here I am. And I don't think I needed to rush because of Pen," she added, with a tone hinting at the kind of old maid she might become if she didn’t get married.
"Did you see him?" asked her mother. "It's the first time he's been here since she told him he mustn't come."
"Did you see him?" her mother asked. "It's the first time he's been here since she told him he couldn't come."
"I guess it isn't the last time, by the looks," said Irene, and before she took off her bonnet she began to undo some of Penelope's mistaken arrangements of the room.
"I guess this isn't the last time, from the looks of it," said Irene, and before she took off her hat, she started to fix some of Penelope's wrong arrangements in the room.
At breakfast, where Corey and his mother met the next morning before his father and sisters came down, he told her, with embarrassment which told much more, that he wished now that she would go and call upon the Laphams.
At breakfast, where Corey and his mother met the next morning before his father and sisters came down, he told her, with embarrassment that conveyed much more, that he wished now that she would go and visit the Laphams.
Mrs. Corey turned a little pale, but shut her lips tight and mourned in silence whatever hopes she had lately permitted herself. She answered with Roman fortitude: "Of course, if there's anything between you and Miss Lapham, your family ought to recognise it."
Mrs. Corey turned a little pale, but pressed her lips together and mourned in silence whatever hopes she had recently allowed herself to have. She responded with brave composure: "Of course, if there's anything between you and Miss Lapham, your family should acknowledge it."
"Yes," said Corey.
"Yes," Corey replied.
"You were reluctant to have me call at first, but now if the affair is going on----"
"You were hesitant about me calling at first, but now if the situation is happening----"
"It is! I hope--yes, it is!"
"It is! I hope--yeah, it is!"
"Then I ought to go and see her, with your sisters; and she ought to come here and--we ought all to see her and make the matter public. We can't do so too soon. It will seem as if we were ashamed if we don't."
"Then I should go see her, with your sisters; and she should come here and—we should all see her and make this public. We need to do it soon. It'll look like we're ashamed if we don't."
"Yes, you are quite right, mother," said the young man gratefully, "and I feel how kind and good you are. I have tried to consider you in this matter, though I don't seem to have done so; I know what your rights are, and I wish with all my heart that I were meeting even your tastes perfectly. But I know you will like her when you come to know her. It's been very hard for her every way--about her sister,--and she's made a great sacrifice for me. She's acted nobly."
"Yes, you’re absolutely right, Mom," the young man said gratefully, "and I appreciate how kind and good you are. I’ve tried to keep you in mind in this situation, even if it doesn’t seem that way; I understand your rights, and I truly wish I could meet your preferences perfectly. But I know you’ll like her once you get to know her. It’s been really tough for her in every way—especially regarding her sister—and she’s made a huge sacrifice for me. She’s been really noble."
Mrs. Corey, whose thoughts cannot always be reported, said she was sure of it, and that all she desired was her son's happiness.
Mrs. Corey, whose thoughts can't always be shared, said she was sure of it, and that all she wanted was her son's happiness.
"She's been very unwilling to consider it an engagement on that account, and on account of Colonel Lapham's difficulties. I should like to have you go, now, for that very reason. I don't know just how serious the trouble is; but it isn't a time when we can seem indifferent."
"She hasn't wanted to see it as an engagement because of that and because of Colonel Lapham's problems. I'd like you to go now for that exact reason. I'm not sure how serious the situation is, but this isn’t a time when we can afford to appear indifferent."
The logic of this was not perhaps so apparent to the glasses of fifty as to the eyes of twenty-six; but Mrs. Corey, however she viewed it, could not allow herself to blench before the son whom she had taught that to want magnanimity was to be less than gentlemanly. She answered, with what composure she could, "I will take your sisters," and then she made some natural inquiries about Lapham's affairs. "Oh, I hope it will come out all right," Corey said, with a lover's vague smile, and left her. When his father came down, rubbing his long hands together, and looking aloof from all the cares of the practical world, in an artistic withdrawal, from which his eye ranged over the breakfast-table before he sat down, Mrs. Corey told him what she and their son had been saying.
The reasoning behind this might not have been as clear to someone in their fifties as it was to someone at twenty-six; but Mrs. Corey, regardless of her perspective, couldn’t show weakness in front of the son she had raised to believe that lacking generosity was unbecoming of a gentleman. She replied, as calmly as she could, "I'll take your sisters," and then asked some straightforward questions about Lapham's situation. "Oh, I hope it all turns out okay," Corey said with a vague, dreamy smile, before leaving her. When his father came downstairs, rubbing his long hands together and seeming detached from everyday worries, almost in an artistic retreat, he glanced over the breakfast table before sitting down. Mrs. Corey then shared what she and their son had discussed.
He laughed, with a delicate impersonal appreciation of the predicament. "Well, Anna, you can't say but if you ever were guilty of supposing yourself porcelain, this is a just punishment of your arrogance. Here you are bound by the very quality on which you've prided yourself to behave well to a bit of earthenware who is apparently in danger of losing the gilding that rendered her tolerable."
He laughed, with a subtle, detached understanding of the situation. "Well, Anna, you can't deny that if you ever thought of yourself as delicate as porcelain, this is a fitting consequence for your arrogance. Here you are, tied down by the very trait you've taken pride in, forced to be kind to a piece of pottery who's clearly at risk of losing the shine that made her bearable."
"We never cared for the money," said Mrs. Corey. "You know that."
"We never cared about the money," said Mrs. Corey. "You know that."
"No; and now we can't seem to care for the loss of it. That would be still worse. Either horn of the dilemma gores us. Well, we still have the comfort we had in the beginning; we can't help ourselves; and we should only make bad worse by trying. Unless we can look to Tom's inamorata herself for help."
"No; and now we can't seem to care about losing it. That would be even worse. Either option hurts us. Well, we still have the comfort we had at the start; we can't change it; and trying to do so would only make things worse. Unless we can look to Tom's girlfriend herself for help."
Mrs. Corey shook her head so gloomily that her husband broke off with another laugh. But at the continued trouble of her face, he said, sympathetically: "My dear, I know it's a very disagreeable affair; and I don't think either of us has failed to see that it was so from the beginning. I have had my way of expressing my sense of it, and you yours, but we have always been of the same mind about it. We would both have preferred to have Tom marry in his own set; the Laphams are about the last set we could have wished him to marry into. They ARE uncultivated people, and so far as I have seen them, I'm not able to believe that poverty will improve them. Still, it may. Let us hope for the best, and let us behave as well as we know how. I'm sure YOU will behave well, and I shall try. I'm going with you to call on Miss Lapham. This is a thing that can't be done by halves!"
Mrs. Corey shook her head so sadly that her husband stopped laughing. But seeing the continued worry on her face, he said sympathetically, "My dear, I know this is a really unpleasant situation, and I think we both recognized that from the start. I've expressed my feelings about it one way, and you've expressed yours another way, but we've always been on the same page. We would both have preferred Tom to marry within his own social circle; the Laphams are about the last group we would have wanted him to join. They are unrefined people, and from what I've seen, I doubt poverty will make them better. Still, it might. Let's hope for the best, and let's act as respectfully as we can. I'm sure you'll behave well, and I'll do my best. I'm going with you to visit Miss Lapham. This is something that can't be done halfway!"
He cut his orange in the Neapolitan manner, and ate it in quarters.
He sliced his orange like they do in Naples and ate it in wedges.
XXVII.
IRENE did not leave her mother in any illusion concerning her cousin Will and herself. She said they had all been as nice to her as they could be, and when Mrs. Lapham hinted at what had been in her thoughts,--or her hopes, rather,--Irene severely snubbed the notion. She said that he was as good as engaged to a girl out there, and that he had never dreamt of her. Her mother wondered at her severity; in these few months the girl had toughened and hardened; she had lost all her babyish dependence and pliability; she was like iron; and here and there she was sharpened to a cutting edge. It had been a life and death struggle with her; she had conquered, but she had also necessarily lost much. Perhaps what she had lost was not worth keeping; but at any rate she had lost it.
IRENE didn’t let her mom think there was anything between her and her cousin Will. She mentioned that they had all been as nice to her as they could, and when Mrs. Lapham hinted at her own thoughts—or hopes—Irene quickly shut that idea down. She said he was practically engaged to a girl out there and had never even thought about her. Her mom was surprised by her harshness; in just a few months, the girl had toughened up and hardened; she had lost all her youthful dependence and flexibility; she was like iron, and in some ways, she was sharp as a knife. It had been a battle for her; she had won, but she had also inevitably lost a lot. Maybe what she lost wasn’t worth holding onto, but either way, she had lost it.
She required from her mother a strict and accurate account of her father's affairs, so far as Mrs Lapham knew them; and she showed a business-like quickness in comprehending them that Penelope had never pretended to. With her sister she ignored the past as completely as it was possible to do; and she treated both Corey and Penelope with the justice which their innocence of voluntary offence deserved. It was a difficult part, and she kept away from them as much as she could. She had been easily excused, on a plea of fatigue from her journey, when Mr. and Mrs. Corey had called the day after her arrival, and Mrs. Lapham being still unwell, Penelope received them alone.
She asked her mother for a clear and detailed account of her father's business, as far as Mrs. Lapham understood it; and she grasped it quickly and efficiently in a way that Penelope never had. With her sister, she completely ignored the past; and she treated both Corey and Penelope fairly, as their innocence of any wrongdoing warranted. It was a tough role, and she avoided them as much as she could. She had easily gotten out of meeting them, claiming she was tired from her journey, when Mr. and Mrs. Corey visited the day after she arrived, and since Mrs. Lapham was still feeling unwell, Penelope welcomed them alone.
The girl had instinctively judged best that they should know the worst at once, and she let them have the full brunt of the drawing-room, while she was screwing her courage up to come down and see them. She was afterwards--months afterwards--able to report to Corey that when she entered the room his father was sitting with his hat on his knees, a little tilted away from the Emancipation group, as if he expected the Lincoln to hit him, with that lifted hand of benediction; and that Mrs. Corey looked as if she were not sure but the Eagle pecked. But for the time being Penelope was as nearly crazed as might be by the complications of her position, and received her visitors with a piteous distraction which could not fail of touching Bromfield Corey's Italianised sympatheticism. He was very polite and tender with her at first, and ended by making a joke with her, to which Penelope responded, in her sort. He said he hoped they parted friends, if not quite acquaintances; and she said she hoped they would be able to recognise each other if they ever met again.
The girl instinctively decided it was best for them to know the worst right away, so she let them experience the full impact of the drawing-room while she gathered her courage to come down and see them. Months later, she was able to tell Corey that when she entered the room, his father was sitting with his hat on his knees, slightly angled away from the Emancipation group, as if he expected Lincoln to strike him with that raised hand of blessing; and that Mrs. Corey looked uncertain, as if the Eagle was about to peck. But at that moment, Penelope was nearly overwhelmed by the complexities of her situation and greeted her visitors with a pitiful distraction that was bound to resonate with Bromfield Corey's sympathetic side. He was very polite and gentle with her at first and eventually made a joke, to which Penelope responded in her own way. He said he hoped they parted as friends, if not exactly acquaintances, and she said she hoped they would recognize each other if they ever met again.
"That is what I meant by her pertness," said Mrs Corey, when they were driving away.
"That’s what I meant by her cheekiness," Mrs. Corey said as they were driving away.
"Was it very pert?" he queried. "The child had to answer something."
"Was it really bold?" he asked. "The kid had to say something."
"I would much rather she had answered nothing, under the circumstances," said Mrs. Corey. "However!" she added hopelessly. "Oh, she's a merry little grig, you can see that, and there's no harm in her. I can understand a little why a formal fellow like Tom should be taken with her. She hasn't the least reverence, I suppose, and joked with the young man from the beginning. You must remember, Anna, that there was a time when you liked my joking."
"I would much prefer if she had said nothing, given the situation," said Mrs. Corey. "But!" she added with a sense of defeat. "Oh, she's such a cheerful little thing, you can tell that, and she means no harm. I can see a bit why someone as formal as Tom would be drawn to her. She doesn't show any respect, I guess, and she joked around with him right from the start. You have to remember, Anna, there was a time when you enjoyed my jokes."
"It was a very different thing!"
"It was something totally different!"
"But that drawing-room," pursued Corey; "really, I don't see how Tom stands that. Anna, a terrible thought occurs to me! Fancy Tom being married in front of that group, with a floral horse-shoe in tuberoses coming down on either side of it!"
"But that living room," Corey continued, "honestly, I don't understand how Tom puts up with it. Anna, a horrible idea just hit me! Imagine Tom getting married in front of that crowd, with a flowery horseshoe made of tuberoses hanging down on either side!"
"Bromfield!" cried his wife, "you are unmerciful."
"Bromfield!" his wife shouted, "you are relentless."
"No, no, my dear," he argued; "merely imaginative. And I can even imagine that little thing finding Tom just the least bit slow, at times, if it were not for his goodness. Tom is so kind that I'm convinced he sometimes feels your joke in his heart when his head isn't quite clear about it. Well, we will not despond, my dear."
"No, no, my dear," he argued; "just imaginative. And I can totally picture that little thing finding Tom just a bit slow at times, if it weren't for his kindness. Tom is so good that I'm sure he sometimes feels your joke in his heart even when his head doesn't fully get it. Well, let's not dwell on the negative, my dear."
"Your father seemed actually to like her," Mrs. Corey reported to her daughters, very much shaken in her own prejudices by the fact. If the girl were not so offensive to his fastidiousness, there might be some hope that she was not so offensive as Mrs. Corey had thought. "I wonder how she will strike YOU," she concluded, looking from one daughter to another, as if trying to decide which of them would like Penelope least.
"Your dad actually seemed to like her," Mrs. Corey told her daughters, quite shaken in her own views by this realization. If the girl weren't so bothersome to his picky nature, there might be some hope that she wasn’t as terrible as Mrs. Corey had believed. "I wonder how you two will react to her," she added, glancing from one daughter to the other, as if trying to figure out which of them would dislike Penelope the most.
Irene's return and the visit of the Coreys formed a distraction for the Laphams in which their impending troubles seemed to hang further aloof; but it was only one of those reliefs which mark the course of adversity, and it was not one of the cheerful reliefs. At any other time, either incident would have been an anxiety and care for Mrs. Lapham which she would have found hard to bear; but now she almost welcomed them. At the end of three days Lapham returned, and his wife met him as if nothing unusual had marked their parting; she reserved her atonement for a fitter time; he would know now from the way she acted that she felt all right towards him. He took very little note of her manner, but met his family with an austere quiet that puzzled her, and a sort of pensive dignity that refined his rudeness to an effect that sometimes comes to such natures after long sickness, when the animal strength has been taxed and lowered. He sat silent with her at the table after their girls had left them alone, and seeing that he did not mean to speak, she began to explain why Irene had come home, and to praise her.
Irene's return and the visit from the Coreys provided a distraction for the Laphams, making their upcoming troubles feel even more distant; but it was just one of those brief reliefs that come during tough times, and it wasn’t a cheerful one. At any other time, either event would have caused Mrs. Lapham a lot of stress, which she would struggle to handle; but now, she almost welcomed them. After three days, Lapham came back, and his wife greeted him as if nothing unusual had happened during their separation; she saved her apology for a more appropriate moment; he would understand from her behavior that she felt fine about him. He hardly noticed her demeanor, but approached his family with a serious calm that confused her, and a thoughtful dignity that softened his rudeness, reminiscent of people who have endured long illnesses when their physical strength has been depleted. He sat quietly with her at the table after their daughters had left them alone, and seeing that he didn’t intend to speak, she began to explain why Irene had returned home and to sing her praises.
"Yes, she done right," said Lapham. "It was time for her to come," he added gently.
"Yeah, she did the right thing," Lapham said. "It was time for her to come," he added softly.
Then he was silent again, and his wife told him of Corey's having been there, and of his father's and mother's calling. "I guess Pen's concluded to make it up," she said.
Then he fell quiet again, and his wife told him about Corey being there, and about his dad and mom stopping by. "I guess Pen has decided to make amends," she said.
"Well, we'll see about that," said Lapham; and now she could no longer forbear to ask him about his affairs.
"Well, we'll see about that," Lapham said; and now she couldn't hold back from asking him about his business.
"I don't know as I've got any right to know anything about it," she said humbly, with remote allusion to her treatment of him. "But I can't help wanting to know. How ARE things going, Si?"
"I don't think I have any right to know anything about it," she said humbly, vaguely referring to how she had treated him. "But I can't help but want to know. How are things going, Si?"
"Bad," he said, pushing his plate from him, and tilting himself back in his chair. "Or they ain't going at all. They've stopped."
"Bad," he said, pushing his plate away and leaning back in his chair. "Or they aren't going at all. They've stopped."
"What do you mean, Si?" she persisted, tenderly.
"What do you mean, Si?" she continued, gently.
"I've got to the end of my string. To-morrow I shall call a meeting of my creditors, and put myself in their hands. If there's enough left to satisfy them, I'm satisfied." His voice dropped in his throat; he swallowed once or twice, and then did not speak.
"I've reached the end of my rope. Tomorrow I will call a meeting of my creditors and put myself in their hands. If there's enough left to satisfy them, I'm okay with that." His voice lowered, he swallowed a couple of times, and then fell silent.
"Do you mean that it's all over with you?" she asked fearfully.
"Are you saying it's all over for you?" she asked anxiously.
He bowed his big head, wrinkled and grizzled; and after awhile he said, "It's hard to realise it; but I guess there ain't any doubt about it." He drew a long breath, and then he explained to her about the West Virginia people, and how he had got an extension of the first time they had given him, and had got a man to go up to Lapham with him and look at the works,--a man that had turned up in New York, and wanted to put money in the business. His money would have enabled Lapham to close with the West Virginians. "The devil was in it, right straight along," said Lapham. "All I had to do was to keep quiet about that other company. It was Rogers and his property right over again. He liked the look of things, and he wanted to go into the business, and he had the money--plenty; it would have saved me with those West Virginia folks. But I had to tell him how I stood. I had to tell him all about it, and what I wanted to do. He began to back water in a minute, and the next morning I saw that it was up with him. He's gone back to New York. I've lost my last chance. Now all I've got to do is to save the pieces."
He lowered his big head, wrinkled and gray; and after a moment, he said, "It's hard to believe, but I guess there's no doubt about it." He took a deep breath, then explained to her about the West Virginia people and how he had gotten an extension on the first deadline they gave him. He managed to get a guy to go up to Lapham with him to check out the works—a guy who showed up in New York and wanted to invest in the business. His money could have let Lapham finalize a deal with the West Virginians. "Everything went wrong from the start," said Lapham. "All I had to do was stay quiet about that other company. It was just like Rogers and his situation all over again. He liked how things looked and wanted to get involved, and he had the money—plenty of it; it could have saved me with those West Virginia folks. But I had to tell him where I stood. I had to explain everything and what I wanted to do. He started to back off right away, and by the next morning, I knew it was over for him. He's gone back to New York. I've lost my last chance. Now all I can do is pick up the pieces."
"Will--will--everything go?" she asked.
"Will everything be okay?" she asked.
"I can't tell, yet. But they shall have a chance at everything--every dollar, every cent. I'm sorry for you, Persis--and the girls."
"I can't say for sure yet. But they'll have a shot at everything—every dollar, every cent. I'm sorry for you, Persis—and the girls."
"Oh, don't talk of US!" She was trying to realise that the simple, rude soul to which her heart clove in her youth, but which she had put to such cruel proof, with her unsparing conscience and her unsparing tongue, had been equal to its ordeals, and had come out unscathed and unstained. He was able in his talk to make so little of them; he hardly seemed to see what they were; he was apparently not proud of them, and certainly not glad; if they were victories of any sort, he bore them with the patience of defeat. His wife wished to praise him, but she did not know how; so she offered him a little reproach, in which alone she touched the cause of her behaviour at parting. "Silas," she asked, after a long gaze at him, "why didn't you tell me you had Jim Millon's girl there?"
"Oh, don’t talk about us!" She was trying to come to terms with the fact that the simple, raw person her heart had attached to in her youth, whom she had put through such harsh tests with her relentless conscience and sharp tongue, had faced those challenges and emerged unscathed and pure. He managed to downplay them in his conversations; he barely seemed to acknowledge their significance, and he didn’t appear to take pride in them, nor was he happy about them. If they were victories in any sense, he accepted them with the same resignation one would show in defeat. His wife wanted to compliment him, but she didn’t know how; instead, she expressed a hint of reproach that alluded to the reason for her behavior when they parted. "Silas," she asked after studying him for a long moment, "why didn’t you tell me you had Jim Millon’s daughter there?"
"I didn't suppose you'd like it, Persis," he answered. "I did intend to tell you at first, but then I put--I put it off. I thought you'd come round some day, and find it out for yourself."
"I didn't think you’d like it, Persis," he replied. "I meant to tell you at first, but then I procrastinated. I figured you'd eventually come around and discover it on your own."
"I'm punished," said his wife, "for not taking enough interest in your business to even come near it. If we're brought back to the day of small things, I guess it's a lesson for me, Silas."
"I'm being punished," said his wife, "for not caring enough about your business to even engage with it. If we’re going back to simpler times, I guess it's a lesson for me, Silas."
"Oh, I don't know about the lesson," he said wearily.
"Oh, I’m not sure about the lesson," he said tiredly.
That night she showed him the anonymous scrawl which had kindled her fury against him. He turned it listlessly over in his hand. "I guess I know who it's from," he said, giving it back to her, "and I guess you do too, Persis."
That night she showed him the anonymous note that had sparked her anger towards him. He flipped it over in his hand without much interest. "I think I know who it's from," he said, handing it back to her, "and I'm pretty sure you do too, Persis."
"But how--how could he----"
"But how—how could he—"
"Mebbe he believed it," said Lapham, with patience that cut her more keenly than any reproach. "YOU did."
"Maybe he believed it," Lapham said, his patience cutting her more deeply than any accusation. "You did."
Perhaps because the process of his ruin had been so gradual, perhaps because the excitement of preceding events had exhausted their capacity for emotion, the actual consummation of his bankruptcy brought a relief, a repose to Lapham and his family, rather than a fresh sensation of calamity. In the shadow of his disaster they returned to something like their old, united life; they were at least all together again; and it will be intelligible to those whom life has blessed with vicissitude, that Lapham should come home the evening after he had given up everything, to his creditors, and should sit down to his supper so cheerful that Penelope could joke him in the old way, and tell him that she thought from his looks they had concluded to pay him a hundred cents on every dollar he owed them.
Maybe because his downfall happened so slowly, or maybe because the excitement of everything that happened before had worn them out emotionally, the actual bankruptcy brought a sense of relief and calm to Lapham and his family instead of a new wave of disaster. In the aftermath of his loss, they returned to something resembling their old, close-knit life; at least they were all together again. Those who have experienced the ups and downs of life will understand that Lapham could come home the evening after losing everything to his creditors and sit down to dinner so cheerfully that Penelope could tease him as she used to, joking that from his appearance, it seemed they had decided to pay him a dollar for every dollar he owed them.
As James Bellingham had taken so much interest in his troubles from the first, Lapham thought he ought to tell him, before taking the final step, just how things stood with him, and what he meant to do. Bellingham made some futile inquiries about his negotiations with the West Virginians, and Lapham told him they had come to nothing. He spoke of the New York man, and the chance that he might have sold out half his business to him. "But, of course, I had to let him know how it was about those fellows."
As James Bellingham had shown so much interest in his problems from the start, Lapham felt he should tell him before making any final decisions exactly where he stood and what he planned to do. Bellingham asked some pointless questions about his talks with the West Virginians, and Lapham informed him that they had led nowhere. He mentioned the New York guy and the possibility that he might have sold half his business to him. "But, of course, I had to let him know the real deal about those guys."
"Of course," said Bellingham, not seeing till afterwards the full significance of Lapham's action.
"Of course," Bellingham said, not realizing until later the full significance of Lapham's action.
Lapham said nothing about Rogers and the Englishmen. He believed that he had acted right in that matter, and he was satisfied; but he did not care to have Bellingham, or anybody, perhaps, think he had been a fool.
Lapham didn't say anything about Rogers and the Englishmen. He believed he had done the right thing in that situation, and he felt good about it; but he didn't want Bellingham, or anyone else for that matter, to think he had been foolish.
All those who were concerned in his affairs said he behaved well, and even more than well, when it came to the worst. The prudence, the good sense, which he had shown in the first years of his success, and of which his great prosperity seemed to have bereft him, came back, and these qualities, used in his own behalf, commended him as much to his creditors as the anxiety he showed that no one should suffer by him; this even made some of them doubtful of his sincerity. They gave him time, and there would have been no trouble in his resuming on the old basis, if the ground had not been cut from under him by the competition of the West Virginia company. He saw himself that it was useless to try to go on in the old way, and he preferred to go back and begin the world anew where he had first begun it, in the hills at Lapham. He put the house at Nankeen Square, with everything else he had, into the payment of his debts, and Mrs. Lapham found it easier to leave it for the old farmstead in Vermont than it would have been to go from that home of many years to the new house on the water side of Beacon. This thing and that is embittered to us, so that we may be willing to relinquish it; the world, life itself, is embittered to most of us, so that we are glad to have done with them at last; and this home was haunted with such memories to each of those who abandoned it that to go was less exile than escape. Mrs. Lapham could not look into Irene's room without seeing the girl there before her glass, tearing the poor little keep-sakes of her hapless fancy from their hiding-places to take them and fling them in passionate renunciation upon her sister; she could not come into the sitting-room, where her little ones had grown up, without starting at the thought of her husband sitting so many weary nights at his desk there, trying to fight his way back to hope out of the ruin into which he was slipping. When she remembered that night when Rogers came, she hated the place. Irene accepted her release from the house eagerly, and was glad to go before and prepare for the family at Lapham. Penelope was always ashamed of her engagement there; it must seem better somewhere else and she was glad to go too. No one but Lapham in fact, felt the pang of parting in all its keenness. Whatever regret the others had was softened to them by the likeness of their flitting to many of those removals for the summer which they made in the late spring when they left Nankeen Square; they were going directly into the country instead of to the seaside first; but Lapham, who usually remained in town long after they had gone, knew all the difference. For his nerves there was no mechanical sense of coming back; this was as much the end of his proud, prosperous life as death itself could have been. He was returning to begin life anew, but he knew as well as he knew that he should not find his vanished youth in his native hills, that it could never again be the triumph that it had been. That was impossible, not only in his stiffened and weakened forces, but in the very nature of things. He was going back, by grace of the man whom he owed money, to make what he could out of the one chance which his successful rivals had left him.
Everyone involved in his affairs said he handled things well, and even better than expected, when it came to the tough times. The caution and common sense he had shown in the early years of his success, which his significant wealth seemed to have taken away, returned to him. These traits, when directed towards his own benefit, earned him respect from his creditors, along with the concern he displayed to ensure no one suffered because of him; this even made some of them question his sincerity. They allowed him time, and it wouldn't have been difficult for him to get back to where he was if not for the competition from the West Virginia company. He realized it was pointless to continue in the old way, so he chose to return and start fresh in the place where it all began, in the hills at Lapham. He put the house in Nankeen Square and everything else he owned towards paying off his debts, and Mrs. Lapham found it easier to leave for the old farm in Vermont than to move from their long-time home to the new place by the water in Beacon. We become embittered by certain things, which makes us willing to let them go; life itself can be bitter for most of us, so we are relieved to finally be rid of it; and this home held such memories for each person leaving that departing felt more like an escape than exile. Mrs. Lapham couldn't look into Irene's room without envisioning her daughter before the mirror, pulling out the little tokens of her misguided dreams to throw them passionately at her sister; she couldn’t enter the living room, where her children had grown up, without recalling her husband sitting many long nights at his desk there, striving to claw his way back to hope amidst the ruins he was facing. Remembering the night when Rogers came made her resent the place. Irene eagerly welcomed her departure and was happy to go ahead and prepare for the family at Lapham. Penelope always felt embarrassed about her engagement there; it must seem better elsewhere, and she too was glad to leave. In fact, only Lapham felt the true sting of parting in all its intensity. Any regret the others felt was dimmed by the familiarity of their move, similar to their summer relocations they made in late spring when they left Nankeen Square; they were going straight to the countryside instead of heading to the seaside first; but Lapham, who typically stayed in town long after they had left, understood the difference. For him, there was no automatic sense of returning; this was as much an end to his proud, prosperous life as death itself could have been. He was going back to start over, but he knew just as well as he understood he wouldn't find his lost youth in his hometown, and it could never be the triumph it once was. That was impossible, not just because of his diminished strength, but because of the very nature of circumstances. He was going back, thanks to the man he owed money, to make the most of the only opportunity his successful competitors had left him.
In one phase his paint had held its own against bad times and ruinous competition, and it was with the hope of doing still more with the Persis Brand that he now set himself to work. The West Virginia people confessed that they could not produce those fine grades, and they willingly left the field to him. A strange, not ignoble friendliness existed between Lapham and the three brothers; they had used him fairly; it was their facilities that had conquered him, not their ill-will; and he recognised in them without enmity the necessity to which he had yielded. If he succeeded in his efforts to develop his paint in this direction, it must be for a long time on a small scale compared with his former business, which it could never equal, and he brought to them the flagging energies of an elderly man. He was more broken than he knew by his failure; it did not kill, as it often does, but it weakened the spring once so strong and elastic. He lapsed more and more into acquiescence with his changed condition, and that bragging note of his was rarely sounded. He worked faithfully enough in his enterprise, but sometimes he failed to seize occasions that in his younger days he would have turned to golden account. His wife saw in him a daunted look that made her heart ache for him.
At one point, his paint had managed to hold up against tough times and fierce competition, and it was with the hope of achieving even more with the Persis Brand that he got to work. The people in West Virginia admitted they couldn’t produce those high-quality grades, and they gladly left the field to him. There was a strange, yet not unkind, camaraderie between Lapham and the three brothers; they had treated him fairly; it was their resources that had beaten him, not their malice; and he saw in them, without any resentment, the necessity he had succumbed to. If he succeeded in his efforts to enhance his paint in this way, it would have to be on a much smaller scale compared to his previous business, which it could never match, and he brought to them the dwindling energy of an older man. He was more affected by his failure than he realized; it didn’t destroy him as it often does, but it dulled the once-strong and resilient drive he had. He gradually fell more into acceptance of his new reality, and that boastful tone of his was rarely heard. He worked diligently enough in his venture, but sometimes he missed opportunities that he would have easily capitalized on in his younger days. His wife noticed a defeated look in him that broke her heart for him.
One result of his friendly relations with the West Virginia people was that Corey went in with them, and the fact that he did so solely upon Lapham's advice, and by means of his recommendation, was perhaps the Colonel's proudest consolation. Corey knew the business thoroughly, and after half a year at Kanawha Falls and in the office at New York, he went out to Mexico and Central America, to see what could be done for them upon the ground which he had theoretically studied with Lapham.
One outcome of his good relations with the people of West Virginia was that Corey joined them, and the fact that he did so purely based on Lapham's advice and recommendation was possibly the Colonel's greatest source of pride. Corey was well-versed in the business, and after spending six months at Kanawha Falls and in the office in New York, he traveled to Mexico and Central America to see what could be done for them based on the theories he had studied with Lapham.
Before he went he came up to Vermont, and urged Penelope to go with him. He was to be first in the city of Mexico, and if his mission was successful he was to be kept there and in South America several years, watching the new railroad enterprises and the development of mechanical agriculture and whatever other undertakings offered an opening for the introduction of the paint. They were all young men together, and Corey, who had put his money into the company, had a proprietary interest in the success which they were eager to achieve.
Before he left, he came to Vermont and asked Penelope to go with him. He was going to be the first in Mexico City, and if his mission went well, he would stay there and in South America for several years, overseeing the new railroad projects and the growth of mechanical farming, along with any other opportunities that came up for introducing the paint. They were all young men together, and Corey, who had invested in the company, felt a personal stake in the success they were eager to achieve.
"There's no more reason now and no less than ever there was," mused Penelope, in counsel with her mother, "why I should say Yes, or why I should say No. Everything else changes, but this is just where it was a year ago. It don't go backward, and it don't go forward. Mother, I believe I shall take the bit in my teeth--if anybody will put it there!"
"There's no reason now any more than there ever was," Penelope thought, talking to her mother, "for me to say Yes or No. Everything else changes, but this is exactly where it was a year ago. It doesn’t go backward, and it doesn’t go forward. Mom, I think I’m going to take the reins—if someone will give them to me!"
"It isn't the same as it was," suggested her mother. "You can see that Irene's all over it."
"It’s not the way it used to be," her mother pointed out. "You can tell that Irene’s all over it."
"That's no credit to me," said Penelope. "I ought to be just as much ashamed as ever."
"That's not something to be proud of," Penelope said. "I should feel just as ashamed as always."
"You no need ever to be ashamed."
"You never need to be ashamed."
"That's true, too," said the girl. "And I can sneak off to Mexico with a good conscience if I could make up my mind to it." She laughed. "Well, if I could be SENTENCED to be married, or somebody would up and forbid the banns! I don't know what to do about it."
"That's true," the girl said. "And I could sneak off to Mexico with a clear conscience if I could just decide to do it." She laughed. "Well, if I could be forced to get married, or if someone would just forbid the banns! I don't know what to do about it."
Her mother left her to carry her hesitation back to Corey, and she said now, they had better go all over it and try to reason it out. "And I hope that whatever I do, it won't be for my own sake, but for--others!"
Her mom left her to take her uncertainty back to Corey, and she said now they should go through everything again and try to figure it out. "And I hope that whatever I do, it won't be for my own benefit, but for--others!"
Corey said he was sure of that, and looked at her with eyes of patient tenderness.
Corey said he was sure of that and looked at her with eyes full of patient tenderness.
"I don't say it is wrong," she proceeded, rather aimlessly, "but I can't make it seem right. I don't know whether I can make you understand, but the idea of being happy, when everybody else is so miserable, is more than I can endure. It makes me wretched."
"I’m not saying it’s wrong," she continued, somewhat at a loss, "but I can’t make it feel right. I’m not sure if I can make you understand, but the thought of being happy when everyone else is so miserable is just too much for me. It makes me feel terrible."
"Then perhaps that's your share of the common suffering," suggested Corey, smiling.
"Maybe that's your part of the shared struggle," Corey said with a smile.
"Oh, you know it isn't! You know it's nothing. Oh! One of the reasons is what I told you once before, that as long as father is in trouble I can't let you think of me. Now that he's lost everything--?" She bent her eyes inquiringly upon him, as if for the effect of this argument.
"Oh, you know that's not true! You know it means nothing. Oh! One of the reasons is what I told you before—that as long as my dad is in trouble, I can't let you focus on me. Now that he’s lost everything—?" She looked at him questioningly, as if waiting to see how he would react to this argument.
"I don't think that's a very good reason," he answered seriously, but smiling still. "Do you believe me when I tell you that I love you?"
"I don't think that's a very good reason," he replied earnestly, still smiling. "Do you believe me when I say that I love you?"
"Why, I suppose I must," she said, dropping her eyes.
"Well, I guess I have to," she said, looking down.
"Then why shouldn't I think all the more of you on account of your father's loss? You didn't suppose I cared for you because he was prosperous?"
"Then why shouldn't I think even more of you because of your father's loss? You didn't think I cared about you just because he was doing well?"
There was a shade of reproach, ever so delicate and gentle, in his smiling question, which she felt.
There was a hint of reproach, subtle and gentle, in his smiling question, which she sensed.
"No, I couldn't think such a thing of you. I--I don't know what I meant. I meant that----" She could not go on and say that she had felt herself more worthy of him because of her father's money; it would not have been true; yet there was no other explanation. She stopped, and cast a helpless glance at him.
"No, I couldn’t possibly think that about you. I—I don’t know what I meant. I meant that----" She couldn’t continue and say that she had felt more deserving of him because of her father's wealth; it wouldn't have been true; yet there was no other explanation. She stopped and gave him a helpless look.
He came to her aid. "I understand why you shouldn't wish me to suffer by your father's misfortunes."
He came to help her. "I get why you wouldn't want me to suffer because of your dad's troubles."
"Yes, that was it; and there is too great a difference every way. We ought to look at that again. You mustn't pretend that you don't know it, for that wouldn't be true. Your mother will never like me, and perhaps--perhaps I shall not like her."
"Yes, that's exactly it; and there’s a huge difference in every way. We should consider that again. You can't pretend that you’re not aware of it, because that wouldn’t be honest. Your mom will never like me, and maybe—maybe I won’t like her either."
"Well," said Corey, a little daunted, "you won't have to marry my family."
"Well," said Corey, a bit intimidated, "you won't have to marry into my family."
"Ah, that isn't the point!"
"That's not the point!"
"I know it," he admitted. "I won't pretend that I don't see what you mean; but I'm sure that all the differences would disappear when you came to know my family better. I'm not afraid but you and my mother will like each other--she can't help it!" he exclaimed, less judicially than he had hitherto spoken, and he went on to urge some points of doubtful tenability. "We have our ways, and you have yours; and while I don't say but what you and my mother and sisters would be a little strange together at first, it would soon wear off, on both sides. There can't be anything hopelessly different in you all, and if there were it wouldn't be any difference to me."
"I get it," he said. "I won’t pretend that I don’t understand what you’re saying; but I’m sure all the differences would fade once you got to know my family better. I’m not worried—I'm sure you and my mom will get along; it’s just how she is!" he added, sounding less formal than before, and he went on to explain some shaky points. "We have our customs, and you have yours; and while I’m not saying you, my mom, and my sisters wouldn't be a bit awkward together at first, it wouldn’t last long for either of you. There can’t be anything completely incompatible about you all, and even if there were, it wouldn’t matter to me."
"Do you think it would be pleasant to have you on my side against your mother?"
"Do you think it would be nice to have you on my side against your mom?"
"There won't be any sides. Tell me just what it is you're afraid of."
"There won't be any sides. Just tell me what you're scared of."
"Afraid?"
"Scared?"
"Thinking of, then."
"Thinking about it, then."
"I don't know. It isn't anything they say or do," she explained, with her eyes intent on his. "It's what they are. I couldn't be natural with them, and if I can't be natural with people, I'm disagreeable."
"I don't know. It’s not about what they say or do," she explained, her eyes focused on his. "It's about who they are. I can’t be myself around them, and if I can’t be myself with people, I end up being difficult."
"Can you be natural with me?"
"Can you be yourself with me?"
"Oh, I'm not afraid of you. I never was. That was the trouble, from the beginning."
"Oh, I'm not scared of you. I never was. That was the problem, from the start."
"Well, then, that's all that's necessary. And it never was the least trouble to me!"
"Well, that's all that's needed. And it was never a bit of trouble for me!"
"It made me untrue to Irene."
"It made me dishonest to Irene."
"You mustn't say that! You were always true to her."
"You can't say that! You were always loyal to her."
"She cared for you first."
"She cared about you first."
"Well, but I never cared for her at all!" he besought her.
"Well, I never cared about her at all!" he pleaded with her.
"She thought you did."
"She thought you would."
"That was nobody's fault, and I can't let you make it yours. My dear----"
"That wasn't anyone's fault, and I can't let you take the blame for it. My dear----"
"Wait. We must understand each other," said Penelope, rising from her seat to prevent an advance he was making from his; "I want you to realise the whole affair. Should you want a girl who hadn't a cent in the world, and felt different in your mother's company, and had cheated and betrayed her own sister?"
"Wait. We need to understand each other," Penelope said, getting up from her seat to stop him from getting closer; "I want you to grasp the whole situation. Would you want a girl who had no money, felt uncomfortable around your mother, and had deceived and betrayed her own sister?"
"I want you!"
"I want you!"
"Very well, then, you can't have me. I should always despise myself. I ought to give you up for all these reasons. Yes, I must." She looked at him intently, and there was a tentative quality in her affirmations.
"Alright, then, you can't have me. I would always hate myself. I should let you go for all these reasons. Yes, I have to." She looked at him closely, and there was a hesitance in her words.
"Is this your answer?" he said. "I must submit. If I asked too much of you, I was wrong. And--good-bye."
"Is this your answer?" he asked. "I guess I have to accept it. If I expected too much from you, I was mistaken. And—goodbye."
He held out his hand, and she put hers in it. "You think I'm capricious and fickle!" she said. "I can't help it--I don't know myself. I can't keep to one thing for half a day at a time. But it's right for us to part--yes, it must be. It must be," she repeated; "and I shall try to remember that. Good-bye! I will try to keep that in my mind, and you will too--you won't care, very soon! I didn't mean THAT--no; I know how true you are; but you will soon look at me differently; and see that even IF there hadn't been this about Irene, I was not the one for you. You do think so, don't you?" she pleaded, clinging to his hand. "I am not at all what they would like--your family; I felt that. I am little, and black, and homely, and they don't understand my way of talking, and now that we've lost everything--No, I'm not fit. Good-bye. You're quite right, not to have patience with me any longer. I've tried you enough. I ought to be willing to marry you against their wishes if you want me to, but I can't make the sacrifice--I'm too selfish for that----" All at once she flung herself on his breast. "I can't even give you up! I shall never dare look any one in the face again. Go, go! But take me with you! I tried to do without you! I gave it a fair trial, and it was a dead failure. O poor Irene! How could she give you up?"
He extended his hand, and she placed hers in it. "You think I'm unpredictable and inconsistent!" she said. "I can't help it—I don't even know myself. I can't stick to one thing for half a day. But it’s right for us to part—yes, it has to be. It has to be," she repeated; "and I’ll try to remember that. Goodbye! I’ll try to keep that in mind, and you will, too—you won’t care, very soon! I didn’t mean THAT—no; I know how loyal you are; but you’ll soon see me differently; and realize that even IF this whole thing with Irene hadn't happened, I wasn't the right one for you. You think so, don’t you?" she pleaded, holding onto his hand. "I’m not at all what your family would want—I sensed that. I'm small, dark, and plain, and they don’t get my way of speaking, and now that we've lost everything—No, I’m not suitable. Goodbye. You’re absolutely right, not to have patience with me any longer. I’ve tested you enough. I should be willing to marry you against their wishes if that’s what you want, but I can’t make that sacrifice—I’m too selfish for that..." Suddenly, she threw herself against his chest. "I can’t even let you go! I’ll never be able to look anyone in the eye again. Go, go! But take me with you! I tried to live without you! I gave it a real shot, and it was a total failure. Oh, poor Irene! How could she give you up?"
Corey went back to Boston immediately, and left Penelope, as he must, to tell her sister that they were to be married. She was spared from the first advance toward this by an accident or a misunderstanding. Irene came straight to her after Corey was gone, and demanded, "Penelope Lapham, have you been such a ninny as to send that man away on my account?"
Corey went back to Boston right away, leaving Penelope, as he had to, to inform her sister that they were getting married. She was saved from the initial conversation about this by an accident or a misunderstanding. Irene came straight to her after Corey had left and asked, "Penelope Lapham, have you been such a fool as to send that guy away for my sake?"
Penelope recoiled from this terrible courage; she did not answer directly, and Irene went on, "Because if you did, I'll thank you to bring him back again. I'm not going to have him thinking that I'm dying for a man that never cared for me. It's insulting, and I'm not going to stand it. Now, you just send for him!"
Penelope pulled back from this intense bravery; she didn't respond directly, and Irene continued, "Because if you do, I’d appreciate it if you could bring him back. I won't let him think I'm pining away for a guy who never cared about me. It's demeaning, and I won't put up with it. Now, just call for him!"
"Oh, I will, 'Rene," gasped Penelope. And then she added, shamed out of her prevarication by Irene's haughty magnanimity, "I have. That is--he's coming back----"
"Oh, I will, 'Rene," Penelope gasped. Then she added, feeling ashamed of her dishonesty because of Irene's proud generosity, "I have. That is--he's coming back----"
Irene looked at her a moment, and then, whatever thought was in her mind, said fiercely, "Well!" and left her to her dismay--her dismay and her relief, for they both knew that this was the last time they should ever speak of that again.
Irene stared at her for a moment, and then, whatever she was thinking, said sharply, "Well!" and walked away, leaving her feeling both upset and relieved, because they both knew this was the last time they would ever discuss that again.
The marriage came after so much sorrow and trouble, and the fact was received with so much misgiving for the past and future, that it brought Lapham none of the triumph in which he had once exulted at the thought of an alliance with the Coreys. Adversity had so far been his friend that it had taken from him all hope of the social success for which people crawl and truckle, and restored him, through failure and doubt and heartache, the manhood which his prosperity had so nearly stolen from him. Neither he nor his wife thought now that their daughter was marrying a Corey; they thought only that she was giving herself to the man who loved her, and their acquiescence was sobered still further by the presence of Irene. Their hearts were far more with her.
The marriage came after so much pain and struggle, and the news was met with so much uncertainty about the past and future that it brought Lapham none of the joy he had once felt at the thought of an alliance with the Coreys. Adversity had become his ally, stripping away any hope for the social success that people chase after, and restoring to him, through failure, doubt, and heartache, the manhood that his prosperity had almost taken away. Neither he nor his wife thought about their daughter marrying a Corey; they only felt that she was choosing to be with the man who loved her, and their acceptance was dampened even more by Irene's presence. Their hearts were much more with her.
Again and again Mrs. Lapham said she did not see how she could go through it. "I can't make it seem right," she said.
Again and again, Mrs. Lapham said she didn’t understand how she could get through it. "I can't make it feel right," she said.
"It IS right," steadily answered the Colonel.
"It is true," the Colonel replied steadily.
"Yes, I know. But it don't SEEM so."
"Yes, I know. But it doesn't SEEM that way."
It would be easy to point out traits in Penelope's character which finally reconciled all her husband's family and endeared her to them. These things continually happen in novels; and the Coreys, as they had always promised themselves to do, made the best, and not the worst of Tom's marriage.
It would be easy to identify traits in Penelope's character that ultimately brought her husband's family together and made her beloved by them. These things happen all the time in novels; and the Coreys, as they had always promised themselves they would, focused on the positives, not the negatives, of Tom's marriage.
They were people who could value Lapham's behaviour as Tom reported it to them. They were proud of him, and Bromfield Corey, who found a delicate, aesthetic pleasure in the heroism with which Lapham had withstood Rogers and his temptations--something finely dramatic and unconsciously effective,--wrote him a letter which would once have flattered the rough soul almost to ecstasy, though now he affected to slight it in showing it. "It's all right if it makes it more comfortable for Pen," he said to his wife.
They were people who appreciated Lapham's behavior as Tom described it to them. They took pride in him, and Bromfield Corey, who found a subtle, artistic enjoyment in the way Lapham had bravely resisted Rogers and his temptations—something elegantly dramatic and naturally impactful—wrote him a letter that would have once thrilled the rough-hewn man almost to ecstasy, though now he pretended to dismiss it while showing it off. "It's fine if it makes things easier for Pen," he told his wife.
But the differences remained uneffaced, if not uneffaceable, between the Coreys and Tom Corey's wife. "If he had only married the Colonel!" subtly suggested Nanny Corey.
But the differences still stood out, if not permanently ingrained, between the Coreys and Tom Corey's wife. "If only he had married the Colonel!" Nanny Corey hinted subtly.
There was a brief season of civility and forbearance on both sides, when he brought her home before starting for Mexico, and her father-in-law made a sympathetic feint of liking Penelope's way of talking, but it is questionable if even he found it so delightful as her husband did. Lily Corey made a little, ineffectual sketch of her, which she put by with other studies to finish up, sometime, and found her rather picturesque in some ways. Nanny got on with her better than the rest, and saw possibilities for her in the country to which she was going. "As she's quite unformed, socially," she explained to her mother, "there is a chance that she will form herself on the Spanish manner, if she stays there long enough, and that when she comes back she will have the charm of, not olives, perhaps, but tortillas, whatever they are: something strange and foreign, even if it's borrowed. I'm glad she's going to Mexico. At that distance we can--correspond."
There was a brief period of politeness and patience from both sides when he brought her home before heading to Mexico, and her father-in-law pretended to enjoy Penelope's way of speaking, but it’s debatable if even he liked it as much as her husband did. Lily Corey made a small, unfinished sketch of her, which she set aside with other studies to finish later, and found her somewhat interesting in certain ways. Nanny got along with her better than the others and saw potential for her in the country she was going to. “Since she’s still pretty undefined socially,” she explained to her mom, “there’s a chance she might adopt a Spanish style if she stays there long enough, and that when she comes back she will have a charm of, not olives, maybe, but tortillas, whatever those are: something exotic and different, even if it’s just borrowed. I’m glad she's going to Mexico. From that distance, we can— correspond.”
Her mother sighed, and said bravely that she was sure they all got on very pleasantly as it was, and that she was perfectly satisfied if Tom was.
Her mother sighed and confidently said that she was sure they were all getting along just fine as it was, and that she was completely okay with it as long as Tom was.
There was, in fact, much truth in what she said of their harmony with Penelope. Having resolved, from the beginning, to make the best of the worst, it might almost be said that they were supported and consoled in their good intentions by a higher power. This marriage had not, thanks to an over-ruling Providence, brought the succession of Lapham teas upon Bromfield Corey which he had dreaded; the Laphams were far off in their native fastnesses, and neither Lily nor Nanny Corey was obliged to sacrifice herself to the conversation of Irene; they were not even called upon to make a social demonstration for Penelope at a time when, most people being still out of town, it would have been so easy; she and Tom had both begged that there might be nothing of that kind; and though none of the Coreys learned to know her very well in the week she spent with them, they did not find it hard to get on with her. There were even moments when Nanny Corey, like her father, had glimpses of what Tom had called her humour, but it was perhaps too unlike their own to be easily recognisable.
There was, in fact, a lot of truth in what she said about their connection with Penelope. Having decided from the start to make the best of a bad situation, it could almost be said that they were supported and comforted in their good intentions by a higher power. This marriage had not, thanks to an overriding Providence, brought the dreaded succession of Lapham teas upon Bromfield Corey; the Laphams were far away in their own territories, and neither Lily nor Nanny Corey had to sacrifice themselves to make conversation with Irene; they weren’t even asked to put on a social show for Penelope at a time when most people were still out of town, which would have been easy to do. She and Tom had both requested that nothing like that happen; and although none of the Coreys got to know her very well during the week she stayed with them, they found it easy to get along with her. There were even moments when Nanny Corey, like her father, caught glimpses of what Tom had referred to as her humor, but it was perhaps too different from their own to be easily recognizable.
Whether Penelope, on her side, found it more difficult to harmonise, I cannot say. She had much more of the harmonising to do, since they were four to one; but then she had gone through so much greater trials before. When the door of their carriage closed and it drove off with her and her husband to the station, she fetched a long sigh.
Whether Penelope found it harder to find a balance, I can't say. She had a lot more balancing to do, since there were four of them against her; but she had already faced much greater challenges before. When the door of their carriage closed and it drove off with her and her husband to the station, she let out a deep sigh.
"What is it?" asked Corey, who ought to have known better.
"What is it?" asked Corey, who should have known better.
"Oh, nothing. I don't think I shall feel strange amongst the Mexicans now."
"Oh, nothing. I don’t think I’ll feel out of place among the Mexicans now."
He looked at her with a puzzled smile, which grew a little graver, and then he put his arm round her and drew her closer to him. This made her cry on his shoulder. "I only meant that I should have you all to myself." There is no proof that she meant more, but it is certain that our manners and customs go for more in life than our qualities. The price that we pay for civilisation is the fine yet impassable differentiation of these. Perhaps we pay too much; but it will not be possible to persuade those who have the difference in their favour that this is so. They may be right; and at any rate, the blank misgiving, the recurring sense of disappointment to which the young people's departure left the Coreys is to be considered. That was the end of their son and brother for them; they felt that; and they were not mean or unamiable people.
He looked at her with a confused smile that became a bit more serious, then he put his arm around her and pulled her closer. This made her cry on his shoulder. "I just meant that I wanted to have you all to myself." There's no evidence that she intended anything more, but it's clear that our social norms and customs matter more in life than our qualities. The cost of civilization is the subtle yet unbridgeable distinction between these two. Maybe we pay too high a price; however, those who benefit from this difference won't be persuaded otherwise. They might be right, and regardless, the overwhelming uncertainty and recurring disappointment the Coreys felt after the young people left is worth noting. That was the end of their son and brother for them; they understood that, and they were not selfish or unpleasant people.
He remained three years away. Some changes took place in that time. One of these was the purchase by the Kanawha Falls Company of the mines and works at Lapham. The transfer relieved Lapham of the load of debt which he was still labouring under, and gave him an interest in the vaster enterprise of the younger men, which he had once vainly hoped to grasp all in his own hand. He began to tell of this coincidence as something very striking; and pushing on more actively the special branch of the business left to him, he bragged, quite in his old way, of its enormous extension. His son-in-law, he said, was pushing it in Mexico and Central America: an idea that they had originally had in common. Well, young blood was what was wanted in a thing of that kind. Now, those fellows out in West Virginia: all young, and a perfect team!
He was away for three years. During that time, some changes happened. One of these was the Kanawha Falls Company buying the mines and operations at Lapham. This sale freed Lapham from the heavy debt he was still carrying and gave him a stake in the larger venture of the younger guys, which he had once hoped to control entirely by himself. He began to talk about this coincidence as something really noteworthy; and by actively pushing the specific part of the business assigned to him, he boasted, just like before, about its huge growth. He mentioned that his son-in-law was pushing it in Mexico and Central America: an idea they had originally shared. Well, young energy was exactly what was needed for something like that. Now, those guys out in West Virginia? They’re all young and working perfectly as a team!
For himself, he owned that he had made mistakes; he could see just where the mistakes were--put his finger right on them. But one thing he could say: he had been no man's enemy but his own; every dollar, every cent had gone to pay his debts; he had come out with clean hands. He said all this, and much more, to Mr. Sewell the summer after he sold out, when the minister and his wife stopped at Lapham on their way across from the White Mountains to Lake Champlain; Lapham had found them on the cars, and pressed them to stop off.
He admitted that he had made mistakes; he could clearly identify them—he could pinpoint them exactly. But one thing he could say: he had never been anyone's enemy but his own; every dollar, every cent had gone to settle his debts; he had come out with clean hands. He shared all this, and much more, with Mr. Sewell the summer after he sold everything, when the minister and his wife made a stop at Lapham while traveling from the White Mountains to Lake Champlain; Lapham had found them on the train and encouraged them to take a break.
There were times when Mrs. Lapham had as great pride in the clean-handedness with which Lapham had come out as he had himself, but her satisfaction was not so constant. At those times, knowing the temptations he had resisted, she thought him the noblest and grandest of men; but no woman could endure to live in the same house with a perfect hero, and there were other times when she reminded him that if he had kept his word to her about speculating in stocks, and had looked after the insurance of his property half as carefully as he had looked after a couple of worthless women who had no earthly claim on him, they would not be where they were now. He humbly admitted it all, and left her to think of Rogers herself. She did not fail to do so, and the thought did not fail to restore him to her tenderness again.
There were times when Mrs. Lapham took just as much pride in Lapham’s integrity as he did, but her satisfaction wasn’t always consistent. In those moments, remembering the temptations he had resisted, she believed he was the noblest and greatest man; but no woman could stand living in the same house with a perfect hero, and there were other times when she reminded him that if he had kept his promise to her about investing in stocks, and had taken care of his property’s insurance half as well as he had watched over a couple of worthless women who had no real claim on him, they wouldn’t be in their current situation. He humbly acknowledged it all, leaving her to think about Rogers herself. She certainly did, and that thought inevitably brought back her affection for him.
I do not know how it is that clergymen and physicians keep from telling their wives the secrets confided to them; perhaps they can trust their wives to find them out for themselves whenever they wish. Sewell had laid before his wife the case of the Laphams after they came to consult with him about Corey's proposal to Penelope, for he wished to be confirmed in his belief that he had advised them soundly; but he had not given her their names, and he had not known Corey's himself. Now he had no compunctions in talking the affair over with her without the veil of ignorance which she had hitherto assumed, for she declared that as soon as she heard of Corey's engagement to Penelope, the whole thing had flashed upon her. "And that night at dinner I could have told the child that he was in love with her sister by the way he talked about her; I heard him; and if she had not been so blindly in love with him herself, she would have known it too. I must say, I can't help feeling a sort of contempt for her sister."
I don't understand how ministers and doctors manage to keep secrets from their wives; maybe they trust their wives to figure things out on their own whenever they want. Sewell had shared the situation with his wife about the Laphams after they came to him about Corey's proposal to Penelope, because he wanted reassurance that he had given them good advice; but he hadn't mentioned their names, and he didn't know Corey's either. Now, he felt no hesitation in discussing the matter with her without the ignorance she had been maintaining, since she claimed that as soon as she heard about Corey's engagement to Penelope, it all clicked for her. "That night at dinner, I could have told the poor girl that he was in love with her sister just by the way he talked about her; I heard him, and if she hadn't been so blindly in love with him herself, she would have figured it out too. I have to admit, I can't help but feel a bit of contempt for her sister."
"Oh, but you must not!" cried Sewell. "That is wrong, cruelly wrong. I'm sure that's out of your novel-reading, my dear, and not out of your heart. Come! It grieves me to hear you say such a thing as that."
"Oh, but you can't!" Sewell exclaimed. "That's wrong, really wrong. I'm sure that's from your reading novels, my dear, and not from your heart. Come on! It hurts me to hear you say something like that."
"Oh, I dare say this pretty thing has got over it--how much character she has got!--and I suppose she'll see somebody else."
"Oh, I bet this lovely girl has moved on—she's got so much personality!—and I guess she'll end up with someone else."
Sewell had to content himself with this partial concession. As a matter of fact, unless it was the young West Virginian who had come on to arrange the purchase of the Works, Irene had not yet seen any one, and whether there was ever anything between them is a fact that would need a separate inquiry. It is certain that at the end of five years after the disappointment which she met so bravely, she was still unmarried. But she was even then still very young, and her life at Lapham had been varied by visits to the West. It had also been varied by an invitation, made with the politest resolution by Mrs. Corey, to visit in Boston, which the girl was equal to refusing in the same spirit.
Sewell had to settle for this limited concession. In reality, unless it was the young guy from West Virginia who came to arrange the sale of the Works, Irene hadn’t seen anyone at all, and whether there was ever anything between them is a matter that would need a separate investigation. It’s clear that after five years following the disappointment she faced so bravely, she was still unmarried. However, she was still quite young at that time, and her life at Lapham was filled with trips to the West. It was also made interesting by an invitation, politely extended by Mrs. Corey, to visit in Boston, which the girl gracefully declined in the same spirit.
Sewell was intensely interested in the moral spectacle which Lapham presented under his changed conditions. The Colonel, who was more the Colonel in those hills than he could ever have been on the Back Bay, kept him and Mrs. Sewell over night at his house; and he showed the minister minutely round the Works and drove him all over his farm. For this expedition he employed a lively colt which had not yet come of age, and an open buggy long past its prime, and was no more ashamed of his turnout than of the finest he had ever driven on the Milldam. He was rather shabby and slovenly in dress, and he had fallen unkempt, after the country fashion, as to his hair and beard and boots. The house was plain, and was furnished with the simpler moveables out of the house in Nankeen Square. There were certainly all the necessaries, but no luxuries unless the statues of Prayer and Faith might be so considered. The Laphams now burned kerosene, of course, and they had no furnace in the winter; these were the only hardships the Colonel complained of; but he said that as soon as the company got to paying dividends again,--he was evidently proud of the outlays that for the present prevented this,--he should put in steam heat and naphtha-gas. He spoke freely of his failure, and with a confidence that seemed inspired by his former trust in Sewell, whom, indeed, he treated like an intimate friend, rather than an acquaintance of two or three meetings. He went back to his first connection with Rogers, and he put before Sewell hypothetically his own conclusions in regard to the matter.
Sewell was really intrigued by the moral situation Lapham displayed under his new circumstances. The Colonel, who felt more like himself in those hills than he ever did on the Back Bay, hosted him and Mrs. Sewell overnight at his home. He took the minister on a detailed tour of the Works and drove him all around his farm. For this outing, he used a spirited young colt that hadn’t fully grown up yet and an old open buggy that had seen better days, showing no more embarrassment about his ride than he would have about the best one he’d ever driven on the Milldam. His clothes were a bit worn and messy, and he had let his hair, beard, and boots get unkempt, following the country style. The house was simple, furnished with basic pieces from his home in Nankeen Square. It had all the necessities, but no luxuries, unless you counted the statues of Prayer and Faith. The Laphams now used kerosene for fuel and didn’t have a furnace for winter; these were the only hardships the Colonel mentioned, but he expressed confidence that once the company started making dividends again—which he clearly took pride in the expenses that were currently preventing this—he would install steam heating and naphtha gas. He spoke openly about his failure with a confidence that seemed to stem from his earlier trust in Sewell, whom he treated more like a close friend than someone he had only met a couple of times. He revisited his initial connection with Rogers and presented his own conclusions about the situation to Sewell as a hypothesis.
"Sometimes," he said, "I get to thinking it all over, and it seems to me I done wrong about Rogers in the first place; that the whole trouble came from that. It was just like starting a row of bricks. I tried to catch up and stop 'em from going, but they all tumbled, one after another. It wa'n't in the nature of things that they could be stopped till the last brick went. I don't talk much with my wife, any more about it; but I should like to know how it strikes you."
"Sometimes," he said, "I think back on everything, and it feels like I made a mistake with Rogers from the very beginning; that all the trouble started from that. It was just like setting up a line of dominoes. I tried to catch up and stop them from falling, but they all toppled over, one after another. It just wasn't in the nature of things for them to be stopped until the last domino fell. I don’t talk much with my wife about it anymore, but I’d really like to know how you see it."
"We can trace the operation of evil in the physical world," replied the minister, "but I'm more and more puzzled about it in the moral world. There its course is often so very obscure; and often it seems to involve, so far as we can see, no penalty whatever. And in your own case, as I understand, you don't admit--you don't feel sure--that you ever actually did wrong this man----"
"We can see how evil works in the physical world," the minister replied, "but I find myself increasingly confused about it in the moral world. Its path is often so unclear, and it frequently appears to carry no consequences at all. And in your situation, as I understand it, you don't acknowledge—you aren't convinced—that you ever truly wronged this man..."
"Well, no; I don't. That is to say----"
"Well, no; I don't. I mean----"
He did not continue, and after a while Sewell said, with that subtle kindness of his, "I should be inclined to think--nothing can be thrown quite away; and it can't be that our sins only weaken us--that your fear of having possibly behaved selfishly toward this man kept you on your guard, and strengthened you when you were brought face to face with a greater"--he was going to say temptation, but he saved Lapham's pride, and said--"emergency."
He didn’t go on, and after a bit, Sewell said, with his usual gentle kindness, “I tend to think that nothing is ever completely lost; it can’t be that our wrongdoings only make us weaker. Your worry about possibly being selfish toward this man kept you cautious, and it made you stronger when you faced a bigger”—he was going to say temptation, but he spared Lapham’s pride and said—“emergency.”
"Do you think so?"
"Do you think that?"
"I think that there may be truth in what I suggest."
"I believe there might be some truth in what I'm saying."
"Well, I don't know what it was," said Lapham; "all I know is that when it came to the point, although I could see that I'd got to go under unless I did it--that I couldn't sell out to those Englishmen, and I couldn't let that man put his money into my business without I told him just how things stood."
"Well, I don’t know what it was," said Lapham. "All I know is that when it came down to it, even though I could see that I’d have to back down unless I did something—I couldn’t sell out to those English guys, and I couldn’t let that man invest his money in my business without telling him exactly how things were."
As Sewell afterwards told his wife, he could see that the loss of his fortune had been a terrible trial to Lapham, just because his prosperity had been so gross and palpable; and he had now a burning desire to know exactly how, at the bottom of his heart, Lapham still felt. "And do you ever have any regrets?" he delicately inquired of him.
As Sewell later mentioned to his wife, he realized that losing his wealth had been a huge struggle for Lapham, especially since his success had been so visible and obvious. He now really wanted to understand how Lapham truly felt deep down. "Do you ever have any regrets?" he subtly asked him.
"About what I done? Well, it don't always seem as if I done it," replied Lapham. "Seems sometimes as if it was a hole opened for me, and I crept out of it. I don't know," he added thoughtfully, biting the corner of his stiff moustache. "I don't know as I should always say it paid; but if I done it, and the thing was to do over again, right in the same way, I guess I should have to do it."
"About what I did? Well, it doesn’t always feel like I did it," Lapham replied. "Sometimes it seems like a hole just opened up for me, and I crawled out of it. I’m not sure," he added thoughtfully, biting the corner of his stiff mustache. "I can't say it was always worth it; but if I did it, and had to do it all over again, exactly the same way, I guess I would have to do it."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!